Welcome to my nifty Dreambook, a free guestbook service from New Dream Network and the DreamHost!If you have a minute, please add your entry to those below by signing my Dreambook!
| Name: | Anonymous |
| Name of Story: | Cousins |
| Comments: | I've read up and down this page, and figure my story might be along the same lines. This all happened when I was only 14.
In July of that year, my aunt, uncle and 3 cousins came to my house for a 10 day stay. Umung my three cousins were Brandon, 19, Hannah, 20, and Elisa, 17. The first day they arrived I couldn't believe my eyes at how attractive Elisa was. Hannah didn't even really matter to me. So on the 3rd day my parents decide they should "celebrate the night" by heading to an 19-and-older bar. Obviously, neither me or Elisa went with them. But right before my mom wasout the door she said: "Elisa is in charge until we get back." What?! Before I have time to retaliate the door shuts. I'm 14 for god's sake! I can handle myself without the need of a 'babysitter'. I head upstairs. Elisa passes me in the hallway. Oh wow. She's in her blue 2 piece bikini. With her medium length blonde hair, piercing blue eyes, and very, 'developed', body, she's stunning. "Is it okay if I take a dip in your pool?" "Yeah, sure. You're in charge anyway." I tell her. "Don't worry. I'm not gonna be all mean and crap." She says "Oh,um, okay." I go into my room and try to forget my angerby reading a book. Hours pass. Eventually, she comes in and dries off. But to my delight, she doesn't take her swim suit off! Suddenly, the phone rings. It's my mom. Elisa gets it. "Hello?......Fine, fine.......Yeah, of course we could......okay I'll tell him......Bye." She hangs up the phone. "Your mom wants to know if we can tidy up the house while we're here." She says upon entering my room. -Groan-"Yeah, okay" I say So I start doing the dishes. I look to see where Elisa went. She's sitting on the chair with her Ipod. "Um, could I get some help please?" I say "Oh, I'm just checking something. Be right with you" She replies wthout lifting her eyes. So I continue to do the dishes until they're all clean. "I could really use you're help." I say, annoyed. "Yeah, so? You fnished them all." She says "So?! Help clean up! You're the one in charge here!" I yell "Don't yell like that or I will send you to be!" She stands up. "Ooooh! Bed! Scary stuff! You sad you wouldn't be 'mean and crap'!" I yell back. Suddenly she stops. Calmly, she says "Fine" and heads downstairs "I'm going to see what I can do down here." Huh. Weird. Must be the hormones. I quickly finished my cleaning and started to watch TV. In 30 minutes, Elisa comes up and calls me to the living room. I enter. "Yeah?" I ask Suddenly she leaps at me. Being slightly heavier than me, I tumble backwards onto the floor. While I'm dazed, she starts wrapping rope around my arms. Not in the front or theback, but the sides. She ties it off. "What are you doing?!" I yell. I hear tape being extended. She starts tying my legs with tape at the ankles, shins, and thighs. Then I see her take two large dusting cloths out. She blindfolds me with one. And OTM gags me with the other one. She stands me up. "Mm mm mout" I say under the cloth. I feel her face in front of mine. Calmly(And slightly flirtatiously) she says "Don't talk to me like that ever again. Nothing good comes of it." She smiles sickeningly. She pushes me over onto the floor, and walks away to the TV room. I squirm. I groan through the cloth. I test the ropes. Huh. Poor job she did. I can move my arms a sizable amount. Clearly she didn't know much about bondage. After 10 long minutes of moving furiously, I manage to get one arm free enough to untie the ropes. But as I begin untieing, I hear her coming. I hide the untied part of the rope. "How's it going?" She mocks. She chuckles, and returns to the TV. I get the ropes off. Undo the bindfold and gag. What an idiot she is! She left all the tape right next to me! I slowly get my legs untied. I gather the duct tape. I hear her yell from the room " Well, goodnight! If you manage to get out, brush your teeth!" She laughs. Idiot. Total idiot. My revenge enters par one. I sneak down the hall into the room. She's rooled the other way. I slowly unroll the tape. I loom over her. In a blinding fury, I push her face down. She raises her arms in panic. I grab them and quickly wrap the tape around them. Part 2 of revenge. "Get off of me!" She screams into the pillow. I tape her ankles thouroughly. I take a long strip of tape and gag her. That'll hold until I come back. "MMMMmmMMMMMMMM!!!!" She viciously screams into the tape. She struggles like a fish out of water to get out. I dash down the hall and grab the rope and cloths. I return and leap onto the bed. I get on my knees over her back. I wrap the tape around her forearms in 2 areas, and her upper arms in 2 areas. Then she manages to hit me in the side with an arm movement. I reel back, but don't fall. "Owch" I say under my breath. The whole time U'm doing this she's wailing and yelling what I make out to be 'stop' and 'get off'. Music to my ears. I then tie her shins and thighs in 2 different areas and step off to see my progress. Oh yeah. The obsolete gag. It's begining to peel. I rip it off. "Ugh! Lemme go! Lemme go! Lemme go!" She yells atthe first chance. Smiling, I rip of 4 long pieces of tape. Grab the first cloth and grab the hair. I pull it back. "Owww--mmmpph!" I stuff the cloth in her mouth, and follow it with a piece af tape straight, one piece under, one piece under her chin, and one on top. When I realised it wasn't enough, I took 3 more and put them aroundthe first few. I grab the cloth and put it over the tape gag. Then I see the rope.I don't really know good knows, thusly I remained at duct tape usage. But the tape was almost gone, so I tried to do my best with a hogtie. I loop the rope around her wrists a several times,pull it in between the small space in the tape, and yank on it. "Mppphhh!!" She groans in pain as I pull it back. I loop the rope around her ankles ad pull it through the middle as I did with her hands. I smile. Flexibility test. I begin pulling slowly. "mmmmmMMMMMMmPPPHHH!!!MPPH" She begins to yell. I take it as far as I can and tie it off with a series of crude, but suprisingly effective, knots. She's breathing heavily through the gags. Her eyes are squinted. She can't be in that much pain, I think. She's barely arched at all. I take the last of the tape to wrap over the rope ties on the hans and feet. With 3 pieces remaining. I place them over her eyes. I place my face close to hers. Right in front. "Don't ever do that to me again. As your can't see, or talk for that matter, nothing good comes of it." I whisper into her ear. At that, she goes balistic. She begins flailing and screaming into the sucessful gag. I flip her upright and step back to admire. The tape forces her breats outward. She becomes still. She begins calling. "mmmmm. MMmmph..." I notice that I'm extremely aroused. Is it even right to be aroused at it? I think to myself. Sure. It's perfectly fine. I lightly slap her stomach. I can't help but notice that she is also aroused by being tied. She begins ranting. I run into my room and look around. Ah ha! A camera. I run back into the TV room. I start taking countless pictures at different angles. Then, I turn on the video feature. I set it up on the shelf. I walk over. "Hey there. How's it going?" "MPPPHH MPPh MPH!!" "Ohhhh. Okay. If that's what you want...." I begin tickling her feet. Naturally, she squirms and laughs. "Ah ha. There's a smile." I say. This continues for a good 15 minutes before I settle her down with the camera off. "I won't tell anybody if you won't. And if you agree I'll untie you." I say. She nods. *********************************************************** After that day, we managed to enjoy the time her family was with ours. No awkward moments, nothing. We never spoke of it. And other that whoever reads this, noone else ever knew. That's for taking the time to read my experiance with bondage. |
| Name: | David |
| Name of Story: | Party Favor |
| Comments: | Hello. I came about this site and decided to put my own stories here. This happened when I was about 15.
I was in middle school at the time. Going easy and all when I get there one day and there's word about a big party going on. I found out that this was a party held by Jocelyn, a girl in my grade. 5'8", blonde wavy hair, big hazel eyes, and large-er breasts. She was, in fact, one of the most attractive girls in school. So she's having the party at her house and inviting all her good friends. Sure enough, I get invited. Upon readng it, I see that it's a pool party/sleepover. So I take it home, my parents RSVP and eventually the party day comes. I get there and I'm greeted by Jocelyn. She's wearing a Red bikini, showing off the breasts. "Hey Joce" (Her common nickname) "Heeyy! Guys it's David!" She answers by announcing my arrival. "Come on in!" I enter. I've been here before, so I know my way around. There by thekitchen I see my pal Josh. "Hey man!" I say " Figured you'd be in here" " Ha! Yep. Just hanging out here talkin' to Jocelyn. She's coming back soon." "Cool" " Hey, desn't Joce have a sister or something?" I ask " Hannah? Yeah." Then he quiets his tone a bit " Man, she's hot! 6 feet tall , 18 years old, long brown hair, and the breasts are like, perfect siz--" " Yes Josh, I know. I've seen her before." " Oh well, um, hey where do you think her sister is anyway?" He changes the subject. " She can be bitchy and she usually likes to ruin Joce's fun." " Y'know, maybe she went out. Hey, there's Joce. Let's ask her." "Hey. What's up?" She asks. "Well we were just wondering where Hannah is tonight." I ask. "Eh, she went out on the town with her friends" She quickly replies " Good thing too. She could of totally ruined this party." "Huh" Someone calls over Jocelyn over. " Oh one second guys" She comes back a minute later. " Hey, um, David? Do you think you could go downstairs and get more chips? Just in the room next to the stairs." "Um sure" I reply So I head downstairs. As I get deeper, the sound of a furnace gets very loud. I get down there. I can barely hear myself think. I look around briefly. I turn right into the room. "Hmm" I think " No chips here." When I spot a red cupboard. I open it. Its filled with every kind of tape you could emagine. Packaging tape, medical tape, duct tape, electric tape ( Which makes sense because her father does alot of work around the house.) wide-er tape, etc. "Wow" I think So I look everywher ein the room but it's not there. I decide to check other rooms. I check the room on the left, butthat's the garage. I check the room to my right... "What the--" "MMMMMPPPPPPHHHHHH" Suddenly, I open the door to see Hannah in a blue bikini ( Hot) with her hands and legs duct taped to the bed post in eagle spread fashion. Shes pinned to the bed by a total wrapping of electic tape with the exception of over and under her breasts. She has a clear tape gag on her, at least 5 pieces. To me, it was soooo hot. "What happened here?" I ask naively " Mpph! Mph MPHMPPHH!" She gag talks I go over to try and remove the tape, but the final piece seems to be tapped on. I tug away at it and peel the edges 'till finally it comes off. Under that, she's gagged by a soapy cloth. " PTTT! PFT! PTEH! FINALLY! Do you know how long I've been down here?! 3 hours! That little brat! I'll kill her !" She instentaniously yells. " What happend?" I ask " I came down to get changed and as soon as I put the bikini top she jumped on me from behind, flipped me over an tied me. She stuffed a SOAPY cloth in my mouth and GLUED the tape shut! Now untie me beforeMmmmppphh. MMPH? MMPPHH!!!" I replaced the tape on her mouth. She looked at me ferociously. "MppmmMMMmpH!" "If I untie you, the first thing you're going to do is ruin Jocelyns party." I say She nods " MmHHmm!" " So don't be such a b**ch!" I say She looks at me surprised/mad. " MMPPHH!" " Well it's the brutal truth." I take off the tape. " Ohhh! Fine! If you won't untie me, at least get back at her for me!" She whines Hmm. The thought of Jocelyn tie up ran through my head occasionally. But never did I think I'd get to acually DO it! Then again, here I am beside a tied-up hot 18 year old in a bikini. But with Jocelyn it was so much more...in age range for me. It WAs a nice thought. "What? I can't do that on her Birthday!" " Not now! Later! When people are gone!" She replies "But there are a few girls staying over!" " They won't stay!" She snaps " Just do it, pleeaaassseeeee?" She says childlike " Maybe. But for now I gotta go back upstairs, so..." " No.Nonono!No!No!NO--Mpppphhh! MPPIT!!" Once again cut-off " But I need to seem like I was never here. So..." I take off the tape, put some glue on, and re-gag her. " MPI MMTTE MMMMPPPUU!" She gag talks. I place several more pieces on the original gag. " There. Now," I smile " don't go away!" "MMPPHHH!" "Oh. Here are the chips" Finding them just in the room next to it. I head back upstairs. Everyone is gone. I look outside. Sure enough, they're all in the pool. " Hey David!" I turn. It's Ella. Medium lenght straight brown hair. Medium breasts, blue eyes, about 5'7". "The others are out there." " Okay cool. I need to go change. Can you take these out for me? Jocelyn wanted them." I reply " Sure. But I just need to go to the washroom first." Oh no. The washroom upstairs is being renovated. Which leaves the downstairs one... right through the room where Hannah is. I begin to panic, trying to think of a way to prevent her from going down there. " Um..Uh.. O..Ok. " I reply empty headedly. Suddenly I get something " Acually, I think I'll need more chips. Let me just rush down there and get some more" I quickly head to the door. I jump down the stairs. I run into the big furnace pole. Weird. It's not even hot. Maybe that's why it's so loud. I run into the room. I open the cabinets. I rip down all the tape I can get. I look frantically. ' Ok...ok... thick electric tape...and um....packaging tape...and...ah ha. Endustrial duct tape.' Extra tough to hold anything, it read. I hear Ella coming downstairs. "David? You okay? I heard a bang." I hide the duct tape. " No no. All good. Just looking for the chips." "Is this the door?" She increases her voice. The furnace is really loud. I reach for the tape. " Yep. I think so." I say. She reaches for the handle. Now or never. I extend the tape acroos without cutting it, and reach it around Ella's mouth. " What the he--MMpph? " She's clueless. " Sorry but I have to do this." I say. I begin wrapping her in the duct tape, mouth to toe. I glance briefly at the chest, but gotta stay focused. I'm at the thighs. She's trying to question me through gag talk. " Mpph? MppmmMMPPuummpp?" " It's a long story." I say. I finish wrapping her feet. "There. Now stay here for awhile, ok?" I place her in an empty room on a couch. She's totally yelling through the gag. I attach a few pieces of tape to the couch around her, securing her there. "Sorry Ella. But it's not perminate. And.. it's not a bad look for you." I "Compliment" her. I start to head upstairs. She's wide-eyed and yelling. I head upstairs. ' Jeez. David K.'s dungeon down there' I remark. I change into the swim suit. I head to the pool. They're playing that game where one person is on top of the others shoulders and you try to push the other off. "David! There you are! Have a hard time finding the chips?" She looks at me weird. " Not to much." I short end the conversation. "Say has anyone seen Ella?" Trying to be innocent. "Well she was already in the pool, so maybe she went home." Says Josh " Or asleep. She sleeps alot." "Then we better not bother her." Joce says. So we start messing around in the pool doing cannonballs and flips. The whole time I feel very guilty, having 2 females downstairs, tied up. But eventually we go inside. WE eat pizza and a huge ice-cream cake. Give presents. I think one of them was a pair of boots or something. Anyways one by one, those who couldn't stay for the sleepover left. Soon, I was the only guy amongst 4 girls, including Ella downstairs. I can't mantain 3 girls from going downstairs where the one bathroom is. Luckly, a cute girl named Moira was going to bed early, around 11:00. She was 5'7", perfect breasts, medium highlighted hair. Noone had taken off there swimsuits, but it was awkward being the only guy with nothing girly to talk about. Oh boy. How was I supposed to guard the downstairs with 3 girls around? End of part one... |
| Name: | Leah |
| Name of Story: | Leah's Adventures in Babysitting, Conclusion |
| Comments: | The other parts of this story appear on Cheri's Cheri65 board. here finallyis the conclusion:
Malcolm began to work at the knot securing my gag at the back of my neck. The knot was tight, but eventually I could feel the fabric loosen. Without further hesitation, he unwrapped the scarf from around my head and pulled it from between my teeth. I worked my jaw up and down and side to side, relieved after over two hours to be able to talk. “Where were you? I was so worried!” As exasperated as I was, I was also curious and a bit concerned with regards to his whereabouts over the last two hours. After being tightly gagged for such a long period of time, I had to enunciate carefully to make my words coherent. Malcolm made no move to untie me yet. “I was searching for the loot, and when I found it I went back to the secret hideout to count it.” He was still playing the game. He explained in further detail, “I was up in the tree house, making plans for the next heist.” I wriggled some more against my bonds. “Well, now that you have the dough, I guess I can be untied now, huh?” I was trying to be light and casual about it. I didn’t want him to know that I had been struggling frantically for the last two hours, and that I was still just playing the game myself, like it was no big deal and I could get free if I really wanted to. “I promise I will give you anything you want and won’t cause any trouble.” Malcolm looked thoughtful for a moment, as if calculating what the next move was. “Not yet. I wouldn’t want you going to the police. I could end up in the slammer. I’ll have to keep you tied up a bit longer while I think of what to do next.” This, Leah, was never going to end. I could just see the headlines: attractive teenage girl disappears while on babysitting assignment. Film at eleven. “I tell you what,” I said, now trying to work my way around the game, “I have some more money stashed away in a secret hiding place. It’s too well hidden to find on your own, so if you set me free I will get it, and you will have even more.” I squirmed some more against the ropes. Malcolm looked thoughtful for a moment. “I’m gonna count the money. You can stay tied up for a little longer to keep you out of trouble.” With that he dumped out the loot on the living room floor. Glancing down, I could see that it was just monopoly money. Malcolm made sure that it was all accounted for as he sorted it into piles based on denomination. Anxiously, I awaited him to complete the task. I was looking forward to eventually regaining my freedom after being tied up for so long. It would be nice to be able to stretch out and walk around, or just to be able to cross my legs. “What are you going to do with all that money?” I asked, playing along with the game. Malcolm had just finished organizing the monopoly money, and it was stacked in neat little piles on the floor. I silently prayed that I was going to be untied at last. “You could buy a really neat getaway car, huh?” I squirmed a bit more. “So can I please be untied now? I’ve been good and haven’t given you any trouble.” Malcolm looked at me for a moment. “Okay. I guess you can go free now.” With that he got up and walked behind me and started to work on the loops of rope encircling my wrists. Joy! Bliss! I was finally getting free after all this time. I could feel him work on the knots around my wrists. After what seemed an eternity, I could feel the ropes unwinding, and finally I felt my wrists come apart slightly as the final coils were removed. Malcolm started to work on my arms, undoing the ropes from between the chair slats and around my arms. After the last of these were removed, he started to work on my legs. It took awhile – my struggles had tightened my bonds considerably – but finally I was free. I stood up and stretched out. I placed my feet as far apart as the hem of my dress would allow, put my hands on my waist, and did some hip rotations. It was great to be free! “Looks like I had you tied up real good, huh?” The little devil was actually proud of his handiwork. “Maybe we could play again some time.” I stood thoughtfully, looking at my young charge. “Well, let’s see. I think that I might just tickle you really good first.” I had raised my hands and was wriggling my fingers. Malcolm knew from previous experience what that meant, and his eyes grew wide. He turned and ran up the stairs as fast as he could. I chased after him, climbing the stairs as fast as I could in a dress. I topped the stairs just in time to see him duck into his bedroom. I followed him in. He was at the far side of the room, obviously enjoying this game of cat and mouse. “You gotta catch me first,” he laughed, obviously enjoying every minute of this. He tried to run past me, but I caught him, throwing my arms around him from behind as he tried to get past me. “I gotcha now,” I laughed as I swung him around and pushed him back onto the bed. I sat down on the edge of the bed and grabbed his wrists, pinning him down on the mattress. He struggled and bucked, trying to get loose, but the day when he would have been strong enough to resist me was still a few years in the future. “So whatcha gonna do now?” I taunted, leaning over so that my face was just a few inches from his. “Looks like it’s me who got you, this time.” “Okay, I give up. You can let me go now.” Malcolm realized he could not escape. He struggled some more. I realized that it was getting late, and that his parents would probably soon be heading home. “Okay, I’m going to let you go. But if I do, you promise you’ll brush your teeth and go to sleep now?” I had him where I wanted him. “All right, you win.” Malcolm had stopped struggling. I let him up. “It was really fun, Lisa, pretending to be a burglar. “Maybe we could play again sometime. Maybe next time, you could be the bad guy!” I thought about this for a moment idly. Then a thought occurred to me, and I could feel myself smiling. “You know what, Malcolm, that would really be fun.” Yes, I think that would be fun, I thought to myself as I headed back downstairs. My purse and the pile of schoolbooks were waiting for me on the dining room table. And the tickets to the movies. The courage that I had mustered up while tied was slowly fading. And besides it was getting late. I sat down and prepared myself for the grind of schoolwork. Ho-hum! Then I thought about Ryan and hanging out with him in his Vette. Now that was an exciting thought! |
| Name: | Bindher up - Cheri, I want to tie and gag you! |
| Name of Story: | Cheri, I want to tie and gag you! |
| Comments: | I love your facebook page and have been a fan of your stories for years. Untill I saw your picture on Facebook, I thought you were the figment of someone's imagination, er, like that other board does all the time. You are an incredibly beautiful woman Cheri.
Also glad to see that Debby and Angela have their Facebook pages and dreambooks. I hope there was no differences between you guys. I mean, I remember when you started your own board it was because of all the crap that happened to you at Canucks. Is everything okay with you girls? Anyway, I enjoyed chatting with you on Facebook and as I promised, I am signing in here as well as your newest dreambook, Cheri_75 Playful Bondage Games and I love your newest facebook page and of course your fan page. I agree with you 100% Cheri that bondage should be consentual and mutually agreeable and no sex need be involved. I get my kicks with placing beautiful women, like you in bondage and having them at my mercy. I also like to have them think that something has gone wrong and sometimes seems almost mercilous in my bondage games. I would love to have you at my place. To put you in chains. Here is an example. We have mutually agreed to a bondage game and have checked each other out. Turns out we don't live in the same city and I am too far away for you to come to my place for the first meeting but we agree on bondage but don't say when. You do agree that I can get you anytime and that you would like it to be a surprise. You recieve an email indicating that someone is interested in your networking business and wants to meet you. In responding, you ask where and you are given a meeting room near a well known hotel where this businessperson is staying. To throw you off, you are told that this person is a woman and IN FACT, I use a woman ID in the email to you. You figure that all is well and safe. You get your business material together and you arrive very business and professional like dressed in a nice pant suit. Meanwhile I am lurking around the corner in a van. You have to pass my van to get to the meeting place and as soon as you get near the van, the door pops open, you are surprised and stunned and I am wearing a ski mask. I HOM you and drag you into the van. I pull out a bottle of chloroform, pout it into a rag and cover your nose and mouth with this substance. You are struggling but I am way too strong for you. Not to mention that the element of surprise caught you off guard. You fade away as your body goes limp into my arms. You are now in dreamland. You wake up and I am sure you are groggy. Your eyes are barely open. I can see you trying to raise your arms, but you can't as your hands are tied behind your back. You're still groggy and probably think your arms have fallen asleep. The reality has not occurred to you ---YET! I can hear you mmmmppph and mumble. You probably think it is part of coming out of a deep sleep. But you don't realize that the mmmmpphhings and mumblings are because you have been gagged, actually double gagged. You wiggle around and as you s-l-o-w-l-y come back and awaken, you have a puzzled look on your face. You can't move your hands or feet and can't speak. The look on your face says, "What the f'ck is going on here and who did this to me?" You look around the room and see no one. Finally I come in front of you, still with my ski mask on, I grab your lovely chin and look right into your eyes. "Are you scared honey?" You nod your head affirmatively. "You should be. I am your master and boy am I going to have fun with you." I can see your heart is pounding and your pulse is racing. Knowing that you are an inshape, athletic and fit but nonethe less older woman, I let you know that it's me. And this is the bondage game that you agreed to. I let you know that I will comply with your requests including no sex, but everything else was pretty much open. Then I ask you to say no if you disagree. Of course you can't answer and I have your chin in my hands and holding it very strongly so you can't nod either. Just the way I like it! "Didn't you say you like BDSM and signed up for all of those BDSM Groups on facebook? Well then this should be a breeze for you." Then I say, "Remember when I told you that I would like to take you to my place> Well that is where we are going. Good night sweetheart." Then I chloroform you and it's lights out again. When you wake up you are at my place and you are in chains, standing spread eagle. You look ahead, a little groggy and see a webcam right in front of you. This is being shown to certain people in my bondage network and I have indicated that I indeed have the famous Cheri as my Sub - in chains. My computer board lights up like a christmas tree. Everyone indicates that they are copying this and loving it. Some say, "About time somebody nailed that damn b'tch!" I show this to you and you make a face and say some inaudible words. I then post a copy of the emails we transmitted to each other, removing my name of course and asking if anyone wants to save you. Of course you are tightly gagged, on purpose so you can't say who I am or who you think I am based on what I told you. Posts come back and no one wants to save you, but many would love to play with you. I let you read them and a lot of absolute astonishment comes across your face. You are half laughing and half scared. You know that you agreed to a bondage game but had no idea what I had in mind. And of course you wondered if I had any players in mind to come to my lair and join the party. I then ask my audience what I should do with you? What would they like to see me do to you?" Responses come back asking for my address. They want to join the party. It's not so much what they want me to do to you, it's what they want to do to you. My pc is going crazy. Everybody wants in on this. Come are compimenting me. "How did you do it?" "Who are you?" Some are skeptical, "Of I bet this is one of Cheri's games." "We'll now at last she won't be able to write anymore stories. Keep her in chains whoever you are." Nonethless, the audience is excited. What do you think Cheri, would you like a bondage game like that? I know I would. |
| Name: | Ryan |
| Name of Story: | Good Ol' Days Pt 3 |
| Comments: |
"NMMMMMMPPPHHHH!!!" Leah scream I started tickling her sides. She started moving back and forth but couldn't move out of the way of the way. After a good 15 minutes I decided to target the other 2. I really wanted to get under Nicoles skin. I went downstairs. I gasped. I forgot to move the tape cutters and she somehow got to them. She was un doing her legs by then but she haden't taken off the gag. " Oh no. You're not getting away!" I said to her. She looks up. "MMph mpphhinmm!!" She said to me. She finished undoing her legs as I took the tape. She ran right at me. I shifted out of the way, but she ran upstairs anyways. Halfway to the room where Leah was, she fell and knocked over some juice I had left for myself. It went all over her and the floor. I couldn't get to her in time and she managed to get into my parents room rather than Leahs. "Dam!" I said. She had locked the door. That was also the room she was staying in. She had all her clothes and all that to keep her occupied while I waited. I waited outside the room, thinking of a way to get in. The I heard a zzziiiipp! I knew she was getting off her wet clothes. Then I got an idea. the window in that room was open a little as I remembered. With a small ladder I could climb up into it. I went outside with the matierials and got a small ladder. I climbed up to just below the window and heard a door shut. It was the walk in closet. She had gone in there to change. Perfect x2. I opened it slowly. Entered then brought up my matierials. I closed it back up and hi behing a drawer. She came out in nothing but a bra and underwear. I was turned on. I watched in wait for the unsuspecting moment. Thinking I was still outside, she said: " Hey Ryan! I can wait in here even without a change of clothes! What are you gonna do huh?" Nothing. " Ha! That's what I thought!" She began reading her magazine. Lying face belly-down reading it. Now or never Ryan. But before I moved I saw something under the drawer. I took it. It was rope. I might just not want to metion this to my parents. But for now.... I leaped out from behind the drawer. "What the?" She exclaimed I jumped on her and held her down full weight. I manages to pull her arms behind her back. "No Ryan!" She yelled at me I taped her wrists together 7 loops around and did her fingers too. I then focused on her ankles and arch of her feet. I did her shins and thighs all bare skin. I did her arms then taped it to hr body making sure of course that tape was below and above her breasts. "Don't do that! I hate it!" She yelled. Still silent, I looked around and found the perfect stuff: The bottom half of the wet clothes. "What? No! That's gross!" She kept yelling I stuffed it in. With that, I acually did this to keep the gag on. I used school glue on the corners of the tape pieces to keep them on. Then with about 6 pieces on, I took Clear tape and wrapped it around 4 times. "And finally..." I said. "MMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHH!" She screamed. She started flopping around on the spot to struggle loose. I took the rope and attached it to her wrist bonds. I then took it over to hr ankles. I tied it severel times around and then tightened it as hard as I could. "mmmMmmmmMMMMPPPH!" Sh exclaimed in slight pain. I had hogtied her as far as I could. She was quite flexible. I sat beside her. She looked at me ferociously. "Now don't do that. You'll like this one day, and you'll thank me for the practice." I said informally. "Mmhm. Mhmhph. MMMMpp!" She gag talked. "Yes. You're right. I will leave you now." I replied. "MMPPH! MMPh Mph MMMPPHH!" She yelled as I left but didn't shut the door. I decided to keep them tied up all night. Just to torture Nicole, I fastened her to the bed with lots of rope so she couldn't move, and slept in that bed. ^^. I woke up to delightful sounds. "mph! MMMPPPHHH!" Nicole still resisting. "Mph! Mph MPh MMmmm!" Sounding like, " Heeellloo! Untie me now!" " What?" I said sarcastically. " No not now." I went and checked with Leah. She acually shook so hard her skirt top came off and her bra was showing. When she saw me, she turned red with rage and embarrasment. "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!" She roared. "Jeez okay okay!" I told her. I undid her from the light. I pulled her whole skirt top off so she only had skirt and bra. Hot. I dragged her over to Nicole. they saw each other and started trying to gag talk to each other. I took a 3 kitchen chairs and a small table and brought them over one by one. I sat Leah in one. I wrapped her to it with duct tape. I undid Nicole from the bed and hog tie. I wrapped her to the chair aswell. I went downstairs to find maddie sleeping This could be tougher. I undid the leashes but then she awoke. "mmpph? MM! MMMMM!" She woke up saying. "No not yet. Just cooperate" I said I undid her legs and she tried to flail but being tie for 18 hours made them woozy. I tied them together. I took her arms, which was the same case, and tied them together in front of her. I kind of carried her upstairs to the room. Leah was facing te other direction trying to untie Nicole. Quickly I placed Maddie on the bad and tape their fingers more thouroughly. I took Maddie and tie her to the chair with her arms in front of her. Then I tapped her forearms to her thighs. I placed all the chairs equally around the table. I went and fetched some breakfast, knowing they'd be hungry. I got them some Frosted Flakes or something and came back. I placed it in front of them and one for me. I took off Maddies gag. She just looked woozy and her lips were all unused. I took off Leah's gag. She mumbled something but was unable to speak. I then took a long time to untape Nicole, not because the glue, (which haden't worked well) but because of the sheer layers. Finally, I took off Nicoles gag. Ah good old fighter. Never quits. "How dare you do this to me?!? To us!?!" She commanded. "It's horribly uncomfortable!" "Yeah!" Maddie chimed in. " My.. my lips are sore...!" She half mumbled. "Ryan! This is unsuitable! Untie me now or I tell your parents!" Leah told me sternly. " Try to tell them and I'lkl keep you all tied up!" I treatened. They backed off for a moment. " You can't do this!" Nicole said. " It's a GAME!" I said "This isn't a GAME!" Said Leah "I'm JUST trying you up. Not anything sexual or explicit. Just for the fun." I factually told them. "That's what a BONDAGE GAME is, isn't it?" "But it's gross to have my own juice stained shirt stuffed into my mouth and tapped shut for 16 hours!" Nicole said "We didn't even do anything!" " Aha! But you made a plan to tie me up for Leah!" I replied. "I heard it myself!" They all went silent. Suddenly, Nicole burst out: "Untie me! This is an outrage! I will--" Right there I placed a long piece of clear tape over her big yap. "MMM? MMP MMph MPh!" "Anyone else dissagree?" I asked. "Nope." Leah said "But Ryan, what if you untied us and we'll let you tie us up sometimes again later?" "Oh so you can get revenge?" I snapped back " Oh I know where that train goes." She chuckled and look at her bound body. " Please?" "Please?" Chimed Maddie "Mmmppp?" Said Nicole with a puppy dog look. " As long as you don't hate me for this event" I said to Nicole. she shuck her head. I ungagged her and started feeding them the cereal as a last request before untying. *********************************************************** So I untied them all, cleaned up all the residue tape and put away all the rest. For the rest of the week, we just hung out and played some board games or whatnot. Finally the day came whn Maddie and Nicole left and just after, my parents came home. I greeted them cheerfully. " Was he good?" My mom to Leah. " He was great" She said. Nudging me, she whispered to me: "At tying me up" She snickered as did I. ----------------------------------------------------------- Thanks for reading my story. There wil;l be more soon! - Ryan M. |
| Name: | Ryan (Anonoumous) |
| Name of Story: | Good Ol' Days |
| Comments: |
I'm will use my name (Ryan) instead of the first. Anyways... Okay so there I was, 12 years old with abeuatiful 16 year-old firl bound and gagged the EXACT way I had thought of in front of me, trying out new gags on her like my mom tries out shoes. I took off the banadana. " Okay enough." Leah said " But it's funnnnn" I replied "Can you just release me now? It's been...fun but my arms are getting sore." "Well, fine" So I reluctantly untied her. Before I undid her arms I asked her to never tell my parents about this. She said she obviously wouldn't. Just then the phone ranged. It was Mom. Goody. She wanted to talk to Leah. "Hello!" She said cheerfully "No, no I'm fine" "Oh. Well that's cool" "Really?" "Well I don't know I'd need to check with my Mom first..." "Oh you did?" "Well that's okay then" "Okay bye" I asked what that was about. She said her parents loved the States and wanted to tour more, so they were going to stay another week and a half! "So I guess we get to hang out for a while longer" She said "I guess" "I was given permission by your mom to have 2 friends over, no mess." "Oh. Well thats fine with me." " Good. Wouldn't want you all mad at me" She said sarcastically So we watched some of her soaps or something and went to bed. The next morning I woke up late to find Leah on the phone with one of her friends. After talking awhile she hung up and dialled the number of her OTHER friend. While I ate some cereal she talked to her other friend and made arrangements. Finaly she hung up and watched some TV and pretty soon we heard the doorbell ring. Both friends came on the same drive. One was a red haired girl, long straight hair, about 5'6", maybe 15 years old, wearing a pink tank top and ripped tight jeans. She was Maddie. The other was a cute blonde, with wavy medium lenght hair, about 5'7", 16 yearsd old, wearing a sort of blue dress. She was Nicole. "Hey Leah" Maddie said enthusiastically. "Hey girls" Leah responded. They both had with them (What I could make out) A sleeping Bag, a bahing suit (Pool) other clothes and girl stuff, as I called it. "Make sure you don't make a mess you guys, ok?" Leah told them "Of course not" Said Nicole "And who's this?" Looking at me "That's Ryan. I'm babysitting him for 2 weeks" Leah said "C'mon girls this way" She took them down the hall to where one would get a room. One had to be downstairs. Maddie went downstairs. So they hung out and talked and laugh etc untill about 2:00 PM when they came out of the room and all went to the bathroom. Naturally I was curious and suspicious. I knew they weren't going to the bathroom, so I put my ear to the door. I could easily make out what they were saying. "Okay girls. I invited you over for something funner that talking" (Leah) "What?" "Shhhh. I need to get revenge on Ryan" "The boy? Why?" "He...he uhhh... he kinda tied me up and gagged me for about and hour yesterday." (Snikering from Maddie and Nicole) "Shhh.Shh. So here's what we're going to do. We all go back to normal talking. At 6:00 PM we'll all come behind him while he's drawing his comic and we'll get him good!" "Sounds good" (Both) "Oh but can I have a nap first? I just came from Soccer and I'm tired" (Maddie) "Sure. Lots of time." (Leah) I ran back to the comic. They all exited the bathroom into 'their' room. Immediatly I knew I needed to find a way to counter this. Well, first I must 'divide and conquer'. Pick them out one by one. Perfect. Just wait for oneto split for a moment and I'll get her. First target was Maddie, who had gone downstairs in a bed to sleep. I snuk very quitly downstairs. I check where she was. Awesome. Sleeping outstretched on the top of the comforters. I went over to the next room and gathered all the stuff I could find. Several rolls of various Tape, A small amount of rope, 4 Dog leashes, ( He was away with my grandfather at his cottage swimming) and a few dust cloths. Good 'nough. I ripped off a piece of tape and tip-toed very quietly over to Maddie. I suspended over her. Watching, waiting. I decided. Like in all one fluent motion, I stuffed in the dust cloth (Half wakening her) put the tape over her mouth (Fully awakening her) and quickly place 2 more pieces on. She screamed into the gag trying to alert the others. To late. I pinned her down, grabbed her left arm and tapped it to the corner pole of the bed with packaging tape. Several loops around to securely fasten then on to the right arm. Same thing there. Several loops of packaging tape attaching her arms. Shes still screaming muffled screams and flailing her legs. Grabbed them, pinned them down then fastenned them to the bottom bed poles. She's now doing a sort of wave on the bed trying to break free while trying to gag talk to me loudly. I looped duct Tape over the clear tape bonds. Then I took thinner, electric tape and swirled it around and around the bed tapping her body to it. I place ductape over her arms and legs. (Never to thourough a job ;) ) Saying " ArrghmmmhhHHGFDMMM Mikhgn goinhhmmmm!" to me in gag talk ( Let me go I believe) I finally attached the dog leashes to her wrists and attached them to the opposite poles ( Tie to right arm = attach on bottom leg pole.) Same with her legs. Standing back and admiring, saying those famous words, " 1 down, 2 to go" "WehmmmMMMMMhh gemmhhthhdj MMMHHHM!!!" Maddie tried to speak under her gag " We'll get you" But she couldn't move at all. Nor could she talk. Another good job, Ryan. But I had to leave for the other, ( I was going to save Lea for last) Nicole. By the time I went upstairs it was 2:30 PM. Still 3 and a half hours. So I sat down and played some Gamecube. I noticed it was then 4:45 PM! I got off the game and suveid Nicole and Leah. After 15 minuts they both say they have to go to the washroom. Leah uses the upstairs one, and Nicole goes downstairs. Perfect. I wait behind in a dark room like in the movies. She comes down, she goes to the bathroom but I think she heard Maddie STILL Yelling though her gag. She was already in the washroom so she couldn't go anywhere for a few minutes so I return to Maddie and quickly exchange the duct tape gag for clear tape. Several pieces of it, about 4 or 5. Then I place a bandana over the tape gag temporarily to reduce the noise. I return to the dark to hear Nicole come out and say " What IS that?" To herself. She slowly comes into view in front of me. I prepare, then she sees Maddie and gasps and just about to blow my cover!... But quick acting I Place (From behind) A piece of tape still attached to the roll of duct tape over her mouth. I wrap it 4 times around her head very fast. I grab her forearms and but one attop the other behind her back and wrap the tape around them. Then I just start litterally wrapping her in it. I start from the shoulders to the breasts, then below the breasts ( One of my favourite things to do) to the belly. Start low with a new roll of clear tape and begin wrapping around the thighs of my panicing victim. She starts SCREAMING into the gag. Harder than the other 2 before. Struggling wildly, I knew she hated beig tied up more than anything. Whichs makes me happy because its more exciting when they disapprove and put on more of a show. I stop at the knee and continue at the shines. I stop at the heel and wrap her foot arch in tape too. Then I let her down in the next room. She's sssssoooooo pissed off at me. Just the fiery look in her eyes and the violent moving and struggling with the yelling into the gag says it all. She hates it. I love it. Last one; Leah. I wanted to tie her up differently, and the only one within my range of possibilies was the one I was looking for. 5:45 PM. She called for Nicole. Nothing. Shes goes back to hr room and shuffles though her bag. I strike then. I run in, pin her down, put her arms above her head ( Faced down) And begin taping them togethr, fully wrapped arms from fingers to shoulders. Then I go for the feet. I remover her sandals and tape her foot arch, ankles, bottom shins, top shins, bottom thighs and top thighs together with the duct tape. I'm so worn by all the action, but need to press on. I stan her up, and just for fun tape under and above her breasts for the effect. I take the rope and tie it in between her arms and the attach it to the light. I had to stand up on the bed to tie it up tere, and because I don't tie ropes very good, I just did random knots and ties until by pulling it, it got tighter. "Ryan! Hey! Ouch! Cut it out! I'm not... asking I'm tel--MMMMpppphh! Mmmph?!?! MMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPHHHHH!!!!!!" She yelled. I had been caught up in the tieing part I forgot the gag! So I took a cloth and stuffed it in, then used 9 pieces of big duct tape to gag her. But then I found the colour tape and made an 'X' shape over her mouth (that kept moving even tough it didn't speak a word) And finished it off with some of the really thick white tape 5 times around her head and a bandana over top all of it. Finally ( Favourite part) I stood back to admiremy work. One Eagle tied to a bed, one wrapped in tape, and the third kind of 'dungeon tied' to a light. It was such a feeling of pride, I couldn't let it go away, so I deleted all but the best videos of the first Leah tie up to make room for the videos and pictures from this little adventure. The best part was that they hated it so they struggle: longer, harder, louder, and more verociously. "So Leah" I said with a wild grin " It's 6:00 PM. Ready to execute that little paln of yours? Hmmm?" "Yomnbfd limmmhhmmiit MMRRatmmmmmm!!!!!! MMMMMMMPPPPPHHHH!! MPH!!!" "A little brat, eh? Well I guess someone wants some torture tickles!" End of Part 2... |
| Name: | Anonymous |
| Name of Story: | Story: Gool Ol' Days |
| Comments: | Hello. First off I'd like to state that while telling my story I'd prefer to be kept anonymous. With that out of the way let me begin with a story from when I was about 12 years old...
It was during summer and my parents anniversary had arrived. After the gift I got them (That year I had decided on an origami flower bouquet but I digress) they told me about a trip to Las Vegas they had planned. They set me up to get our regular babysitter, Cheryl, but she was unavailable so bfore their trip was cancelled they got word of a babysitter. They left in the morning around 9 AM Monday to return sometime at night Friday. Shortly after they left the babysitter, Leah, got to my house with some random supplies (Books, Clothes, ETC) "Wow" I thought. At my age, I considered her gorgeous. Medium lenghth wavy highlighted hair, brown eyes and wear a boots, a black skirt going up to her hips and a white top. Wearing the just-right amount of makeup to gve her looks an extra push. :) She was 16 years old and about 5'8" and because of growth spurts I was about the same height. Before I continue I'd like to point out how everyone comes into bondage somehow, and oddly enough I had been introduced by Scooby Doo cartoons! And I wa just getting into it at that time. Back to the story... 'Hi' She said 'I'm Leah' 'Hi' I said awkwardly 'So is there anything I might need to know at all, or...' 'Nope. No allergies or nothing' 'Alright. Do you want to watch T.V?' 'No thanks Leah I have to work on a comic' (I was working on a comic with some friends) 'Ok then is it alrigh if I watch my show?' 'Of course' I said So after a while I had to go to bed because my curfew was about 7 or 8 so she said goodnight and I drifted off... I think that night I had a drea about acually tieing her up! So I woke up early Tuesday to 'plot'. I told her I wanted to watch Spongebob ( I think ). So she sat down and right before that I went dowstairs to 'get some blankets' ( Duct Tape ;) And we had lots) I brought 4 rolls of it and placed it secretly behind the leather reclining chair she sat in and placed a blanket over top. I took some acual blankets and pillows dirctly in front of the chair to lie on. So after 3 episodes I said I wanted to go outside so I walked over to get the Tape ( My plan). She got up to stretch out and that's when I struck. I leaped at her, tripped her onto the pillows ( Soften the fall ) And took the Tape out. I pretty much had already figured out what I wanted to do for Tape Tie-Ups. I took her wrists while (Making sure she could breathe ) pinning her face-down and put several wraps around her rists. Then on to her ankles. I then took 10 ( Yes Ten ) Pieces of Duct Tape and gagged her with them making it look like a big patch of tape. But that was the beginning. I then taped her forearms together with a few wraps and her (humerus Bone, not sure of formal name) and tape those too. All to delight of that amazing MMMMPPPHHHHH-ing sound that she made trying to escape. But even though I was 12, I was big (Tall big, not Fat big) Then I taped together her shins in 2 diferent areas and her thighs in 2 diffents areas. Then I taped he foot arches together and wrapped alot of tape around her fingers to prevent self-unwravelling. Almost done, I taped (In the same spots) her arms to her body. I turned her over and stood back to admire my job. The gag-talking she did only encouraged me to keep her like that longer! I did have 3 whole days left.... I decided to take a video with a small cam-corder I got for a B-Day gift. Must have filledthe whole darn thing with her struggling, moaning, mmmppphhhh-ing and gag-talking to me. I think she wanted to pretend to dislike it, because she was always winking and when I wanted to take off the gag for air she shook her head 'no'. After a while I did take it off and asked her what she thought. She said she thought about this before and didn't mind too much. She also said she was hungry so I went to to fridge and go her and me some pop-tarts to eat. I was waiting for the time she said 'Ok fun is fun but can you untape me now?' Hehehe. But knowing sly ol' me I was just getting started. I started experimenting with gags. First, the bandana stuff tape over gag, then the pain stuff and tie with bandana gag, etc. I also used various other tapes over the next hours. Perticularly enjoyed the clear tape ( Packaging ) gag. ( I dont know, maybe the sight of lips but no talking?) Little did I know the fun was just beginning.... (Sorry for part-ing it just seems better with more suspense) |
| Name: | Angie - Aftermath with Tony, cont'd |
| Name of Story: | Announcing: My own FB Page and Dreambook!! |
| Comments: | In the spirit of Cheri, I have started my own FB page and my very own dreambook. Feel free to visit. I am in no way competing with Cheri. Look at this as complimenting her & I invite CHERI as well as others to visit & write stories.
Many of you have asked Cheri to have me complete this story. Knowing that people of various ages may be visiting here, this will be a shortened version/ I let you use your imagination for the rest. Tony had me spread eagled to the bed & banadana cleave/ball gagged. I was utterly helpless and willingly at his mercy. We had a release, I had been so upset with Anthony based on what he & my brothers had done to us. Tied up twice in one day and less than an hour apart! Btw this was different. And as I was to find out later, exactly what Tony had pallned alla long! Seeing that I was his helpless but willing victim. That I was strapped down leg and foot & couldn't move, not could I speak clearly, there was not much I could do but wait to be untied. After the "release" I thoguht that would be it, but Anthony (as I call him when I am upset) had other plans. Seeing that I was more relazed, Anthony went into the next phase of his plan. Obviously my brothers were not involved nor would this be on a webcam. Tony went outside the bedroom leaving me strapped down, he turned around and said, "I'll be right back. Now don't go anywhere!" Yeah real cute. Like I could. He came backa few minutes later with a dish filled with something and a towel covering it. "I would have asked you to come along Angie, but I can see that yu are a little "tied up" right now." What a joker. He was really funny. "What's in the dish?" I asked in g agtalk. Of course he couldn't understand a word I said. Wha, what did you say honey? I missed that. Please speak clearly." Tony mused. "Oh! The gag! That is right. It is hard to talk with that thing in your mouth isn't it?" I nodded, made a smirk and moved my head closer to him indicating that I was ready to have this thing removed. It was soaked with saliva & beginning to bother me. "Nah Angie. I like you better when ou can't talk, call for help or scream when certain things happen to you." Said my wise ass husband. What in the world was he going to do to me? I wondered. Well my feet were a prime target, so were my underarms. I was spread eagled, arms and feet and a lot of my well known to Tony ticklish areas were very vulnerable. Tony made a motion with his fingers. I knew what was coming. First my feet. He tickled the soles violently. Then he pulled out a feather. Oh no. Now this was very familiar. Shades of my brother Jeff & John. Later I foundout that it was indeed the same feather that my brothers used on me years earlier. Then he slowly & methodically pulled the dish towel off of the dish & now I saw whathe had in the dish - ICE CUBES! I knew where he was going with this. I squirmed & pulled at my bonds but there was nowhere to go. Tony stuck one ice cube inside my bra and two more inside my panties. I shook from the chill. While I was dealing with that, Tony went back to work on my feet with the feather, then under my arms and into my sides. He was driving me crazy! I am not sure how long this lasted, btw it semed like forever. When it was over, my pulse was racing. By the way guys, CAUTION: Never try this with people with heart or breathing problems. I was in my 20's, young & robust & very healthy. Anyway, it was quite a time to remember. Now I was really plotting to get even with Anthony in particular & my brothers. |
| Name: | Angie |
| Name of Story: | Aftermath with Tony |
| Comments: | Happy St. Patricks Day. Cheri tells me that you enjoyed my
most recent story. Here is the followup..... Needless to say, I was furious this time not only with my two devilish brothers, but my husband Tony as well. Not just because of the unexpected cruelty of hanging all three of us upside down, and not just because of his excitement & over zealousness in spanking & flirting with Linda, but he also let our children watch the whole thing on a webcam! So when we got back to our room I had some words with Tony. "ANTHONY! What the hell were you thinking of? What do you call that shit!" I blurted out. "Angie. Now take it easy. I was just having fun. We all were, including your scared brothers." He responded. "I had no earthly idea that you were going to pull a stunt like that. Do you know how it feels to be hung upside down?" "Relax Angie. It wasn't for very long. The girls got over it and the kids got a kick out of it." "Relax my butt! That was ridulous and furthermore, mmmppphhh" Tony HOMed mei n mid sentence. "Angie" He said while holding his hand over my mouth front the front, in a reverse front palm handgag, "You are going to have to settle down or I am going to have to tie you up again. "bwnnoobwyoubwont" I attempted to say in gagtalk. And I attempted to remove his hand from my mouth. Tony intercepted my hand with his his & pulled it down so I couldn't use my arm. He also crisscrossed his hand blocking my other arm from being usable. "Okay Angie, you asked for it." Tony said deviantly. Tony threw me on the bed. He already had leather straps all set up and ready for this. He inserted my hands into the straps while I yelled at him now that his hand were busy tying me up. My hands secured, I was kicking with my feet. "I'll attend to those later." He told me. "But Angie, you have a big mouth." At that point he grabbed a blue bandana, putit behind my head and tied in in front, tying a big knot. It was like a bandana ball gag and silenced me very well. I grunted into my gag & kicked with my feet. Tony sat on my legs making them immobile and strapped my right ankle and then my left. I was now in a spread eagle position. He kissed me on the cheek and slightly on the left si de of my lip were the bandana didn't cover my mouth and said, "I love you like this. Seeing you in this manner has b=me turned on." I could tell. His Johnson was standing at attention. Knowing I was helpless to do anything about it, and getting turned on by the experience myself, I smiled at Tony with my eyes and in gagtalk said, "Let the good times role. Bring Big Tony out to play and let her rip!" I needed a release and although I didn't expect to be tied up again, I didn't mind. Once it was over, I was no longer tense but plotting revenege on The Three Stooges; Tony and my two brothers John & Jeff. This was beginning to look like Deju Vu. More later |
| Name: | Dick |
| Name of Story: | Placed in Bondage and turned over to my girlfriend |
| Comments: | HAPPY VALENTINES DAY AND HAPPY BIRTHDAY CHERI!!!
As a guy and I get turned on by bondage games and tie ups in general, regardless of whether it is guys or ladies getting tied up. Although I have to admit, I prefer ladies, especially when they are the SUBs being placed into bondage by a guy. I have been tied up several times myself and have done a fair share of tying up as well, only with females. This happened to me when I was 20 and my girlfriend, Amy (who I mentioned in previous stories) at the time had just turned 19. We were hanging out at her apartment which she shared off-campus with two other girls. Her room-mates worked during the day, so we had the apartment pretty much to ourselves until they got home in the evenings. Being in college gave us many free hours during the day to study or to just hang out. On this particular day, we were relaxed, making out on Amy's couch when Amy got a call from her brother Jake. He was in town and was planning to stop by. Now I had never met Jake before but I had heard a lot about him. Jake was a couple of years older than us, 22 at the time, and had been serving overseas in the military. It was cool to get to meet him in person. Jake showed up a couple of hours later and we hit it off quite well. Jake was definitely a stand up guy with a maturity and confidence that impressed me. After a quick lunch, the three of us were lazing around by the TV and the conversation quickly turned to the thrills of being in the military. Jake revealed that growing up he always knew he'd either become a cop or join the military. He had always had a passion to serve and protect people. This is when he remembered something and dug into his bag, pulling out a small gift wrapped box. He gave it to Amy as a birthday gift. Amy opened the box and smiled. It was a pair of handcuffs that Jake had bought from a military store in Germany. This was completely unexpected and I was immediately turned on. Jake offered to show us how to handcuff someone. "Would you like me show you the proper handcuffing technique?" Jake asked. I volunteered to be cuffed and Jake obliged. We both stood up and Jake asked me to turn around with my hands on my head. Then, with law enforcement like precision, Jake swiftly brought my left hand behind my back, slapped one cuff over it snugly, then followed with my right hand, tightly cuffing my hands behind my back. "There", Jake said admiring his own handiwork. I stood there like a suspect who was about to be taken to jail. The cold, hard steel of the cuffs were uncomfortable and cutting into my skin. I was hoping to be released soon. Jake noticed my discomfort and asked me if I was ready to be released. I said yes and told him that the cuffs were biting into my wrists. Jake pulled out the key from the box to get ready to uncuff me but Amy stopped him. "Not yet", she said winking at him. So we sat back down on the couch, with my hands cuffed behind me. Amy ran into the room, and returned with a roll of silver duct tape, and gave it to Jake. "Lets finish the ensemble", Amy told Jake smiling. "Sure, why not", Jake said sportingly. Without wasting any time, Jake raised his hand towards my mouth with the dut tape, at which point, Amy stopped him, grabbed the duct tape from his hands and said, "Here, I'll show you how to do this." She tightly duct taped my mouth using a long strip of the duct tape. I did my best to keep Amy or Jake from knowing how turned on I was at the time. Amy made sure I remained gagged and cuffed through the rest of the afternoon and I thought that I was finally going to be let go just as Jake was about to leave. But t hen Amy tells Jake to leave the key with her and she would release me when she was good and ready. Jake just smiled at his sister and said to be nice. He said tat he would be back in a couple of hours to check on me and picup his handcuffs. Jake then looked at me and asked me if I was all right with this. Of course I couldn't answer. But the fact was that I had now become so turned on by this that I no longer felt the pain in my wrists. Handcuffed and gagged and at the mercy of my beautiful girlfriend. Life is great! This was one of the most unexpected bondage experiences of my life, but one of the hottest ones I have had. |
| Name: | Woman gagger |
| Name of Story: | Love your FB page Cheri - Love your stories - Love you!!! |
| Comments: | Greeting from the United Kingdom. I just wanted to say that I love your new facebook page Cheri. WOW - What eyes! They are so peircing, so magnetic. I wish that was my hand over your mouth. And you know what Cheri, I have a ring just like that one in the picture. Everybody loves you over here in the UK and throughout Europe. We absolutely love your stories and your dreambooks. We only wish we could see more stories by YOU!
Like you, I am a fan of HOMs and bondage in general. Just this morning I HOMed my girlfriend as she was coming home from work. I cleverly hid myself behind the door and when she came in, I reached over her shoulder and clasped my hand over her mouth. At first she didn't even know it was me. That is what makes this so exciting. She figures it has to be me, but isn't sure. And I say nothing. Next I move her over to the laundry room area. I pull out a piece of rope that I already had prepared and tie her hands behind her back very quickly with one hand while still holding my hand over her mouth with the other. I then grab a clean towel and OTM gag her with that and then carry her to the bedroom. Now of course she sees it is me and smile with her eyes. She knows what is coming next and after a hard night at work, 11-7 shift working as an LPN in a hospital, she needs a release. Afterwards she b'tces me out for scaring the life out of her btw always thanks me. Of course it is my pleasure. |
| Name: | Dick |
| Name of Story: | Amy In Bondage |
| Comments: | Cheri tells me that you enjoyed my lat story and also want a continuation on the story with Judy. That one and more coming up, however here is another bondage story involving my girlfriend at the time, Amy.
My girlfriend Amy and I were bondage nuts. We took every free moment to find ways to tie each other up. This story happened when I was 20 and Amy was 19. We had invited my buddy Jake over for Sunday brunch as his wife (girlfriend at the time of this story) Kim was visiting her parents out of state. Jake was 21 at the time and a close buddy of mine. Kim was Amy's age. The four of us hung out a lot at that time and with Kim on travel, it was now just the three of us for a bit. After Amy's amazing brunch, we decided to watch some TV and just chill. The topic of conversation turned to the previous week where Jake and I had to endure a dare from Amy and Kim by going to the movies with our hands tied behind our back. Amy and I were curious how Jake had felt about the experience. Jake wasn't shy in expressing how amazing the experience had been for him. He slyly admitted that the next day had been even better when he got a chance to get back at Kim and had tied her up when she got home from classes. Amy and I were excited to hear that Jake and Kim were also playing with bondage. I asked Jake if Kim was able to get out of his knots, and Jake looked at me incredulously as though I had insulted his knot tying skills. We had a good laugh but Amy wasn't so convinced. Jake wasn't one to brag but he admitted that his knot tying skills from being a boy scout are now coming in handy with Kim. Amy felt that it was just talk and that she would have to check out the truth with Kim when she got back. I suggested that Jake show Amy his knot skills. Jake was taken aback by that suggestion, but Amy liked that a lot. Amy looked at Jake and told him that she would let him tie her up if he was willing to show her his knot tying skills. Jake never said no to a challenge and agreed to show us his talent. Amy disappeared into the house and returned back with a thin white rope. Jake stood up next to Amy and had her stand with her back to him. Jake then took Amy's wrists and tightly tied crossed them behind her back and skillfully tied up Amy's wrists behind her back. He then sat back on the couch and we both stared at Amy as she did her best to get out of the knots. Amy struggled as hard as she could but the ropes didn't seem to move an inch. Amy sat down next to me in disgust and continued her struggles as Jake and I chatted about other things. After what seemed like a half hour, I asked Amy if she would like to be untied. Amy refused. She wanted to get herself untied before Jake left. Unfortunately for Amy, the knots remained snugly tied over her crossed wrists when Jake had to leave. We bid goodbye to Jake and I thanked him for leaving a helpless Amy behind for me. Needless to say, this wasn't the last time Amy challenged Jake. Our escapades continued long after Kim returned from her trip. |
| Name: | Tie up with Trisha |
| Comments: | First of all, MERRY CHRISTMAS!
Now here is my story: It was a Friday after school that Trisha wanted me to come over and do stuff. Her parents left that Friday morning for the whole weekend. After school got out i rode with Trisha to her house. As soon as we get to her house we head inside and take our shoes off at the door and we both just plop down on the couch in the living room and just chill and watch some TV for a bit. We both were still in our school uniform which consisted of the usual skirt, school shirt, and black tights. I had brought a change of clothes so after awhile we both head up to Trisha's room so we can change. I changed into one of my yellow Hawkeye shirts, black shorts, and a pair of blue ankle socks. Trisha changed into a pink shirt, bluejeans and black ankle socks. After we changed i asked Trisha if i could tie her up this time. She kinda mumbles and thinks about it for a couple seconds and says that if i can get out when she ties me up that i can tie her up afterwords, and i willingly agree. Trisha goes over to my backpack and grabs my pair of tights that i had on and tells me to lay down on the floor on my stomach. I do as she says and she grabs my arms and crosses my wrists behind my back and tightly ties my wrists up with my tights. After she finishes tying my wrists she goes over to her desk and grabs a roll of pink duct tape and kneels down over my feet and wraps the duct tape several times around my ankles and then above me knees several times. After shes done i wiggle around and find that she did a real good job. Trisha then goes back over to my feet and pulls both of my blue ankle socks off my feet. I knew exactly what was coming. She takes one of my socks and balls it up and puts it to my lips and says for me to open up. She shoves my sock into my mouth and says not to spit it out and walks over to her school clothes she changed out of and grabbed her pair of black tights. She takes her tights and wraps them between my teeth to hold the sock in for a silencing cleave gag. There Trish says, try to get out of that. I will give you 15 minutes and if you get out before then you get to tie me up. Trish sits down at her computer and just leaves me there all tied up to struggle and try to get out. After about 5 minutes of struggling and grunting through my gag my progress wasnt very good. Good thing i gagged you, your making some weird sounds over there Trish says. I keep up at wriggling my wrists and trying to untie the tights from my wrists. After about 10 minutes i finally feel the tights loosen around my wrists and finally get my hands free. I unwrap the tights from around my mouth and spit out my sock and said what now Trish! She turns around from the computer and just laughs. Wow not bad i didnt think you would get out. After undoing the tape from my knees and ankles i tell her its her turn to be tied up. I grab the pink duct tape and tell her to lay in her bed on her stomach. I grab her wrists behind her back on wrap tape around them several times. I then go down to her feet and wrap tape around her ankles several times and also above her knees. I then sit her up on the edge of her bed and wrap tape around her upper body several times pinning her arms behind her back even better. Now i gotta gag you Trish. I go over to her dresser drawer and look through it and smiles and grabs a pair of her blue panties and one of her argyle knee socks. I walk back over to her holding the pair of panties and her eyes get all big and i force them into her mouth and tie the knee sock between her teeth for a nice quieting gag. I give her a push and she falls onto her back onto her bed. Now get out of that i say. I just open her bedroom door and walk down stairs to watch some TV and on my way down i just hear a mmmpphhh. Ater about 45 minutes i go back upstairs to find her still tied and gagged but on the floor next to her bed. I go over to her and untie the sock from her mouth and she spits out her panties. So how was it i asked. Wasnt too bad Trish said, i kinda liked it. |
| Name: | Dick - H@@PY THANKSGIVING EVERYONE |
| Name of Story: | Girlfriend tied up |
| Comments: | I was 20 and my girlfriend Amy was 19 during the height of our bondage experiences. We involved my best buddy Jake, 21 at the time, in our tie up games with his wife (then girlfriend) Kim who was Amy's age.
One day, the four of us were sitting in Jake's apartment playing poker, when Jake suggested that we have higher stakes for the winner and the loser. The first one to lose all chips was to be declared the loser and the last person to keep all the chips was going to be the winner. The winner would get to tie up the loser and could make the loser to do any one thing for the winner without any resistance. Jake, Kim, Amy and I were excited by the prospect that one of us was going to get tied up by someone else. Amy wasn't good at poker and had shown us that she could lose rather easily. Amy's chances of being tied up were quite high. Staying consistent with that, Amy was the first to lose all her chips, and officially became declared the loser, waiting for her fate at the hands of one of the three of us. Jake was next to lose all his chips, and was disappointed that he wasn't the winner. Jake tied the best knots among the four of us and knew that he could have kept Amy tightly tied up if he were the winner. Now it was down to Kim and me. Kim was an excellent poker player and she made it a point to show it to me. Before I knew it, I had lost all my chips, and Kim was declared the winner. Kim looked slyly at Amy and asked her to get some rope. Although we had seen all four of us getting tied up several times before then, it was always fascinating when the moment of tying up arrived. Jake and I moved to the couch and sat staring at Amy and Kim as Amy returned to the room with a thin white rope, gave it to Kim and placed her hands behind her back. Kim wasted no time, standing behind Amy, efficiently tying up Amy's crossed wrists tightly behind her back with the thin rope. After Amy was tied up tightly, Kim moved one of the chairs to face the couch where Jake and I were sitting with wide eyes and made Amy sit on the chair in front of us with Amy's tightly crossed wrists resting behind the back of the chair. Kim came and sat next to Jake and joined Jake and I in admiring her handiwork. Jake, Kim and I couldn't stop watching Amy as she struggled as best she could to get out of Kim's knots. Kim had done an expert job of tying up Amy. It was evident when after many minutes of struggling, Amy gave up and decided to accept her fate. I asked Kim what was the one thing she planned to make Amy do without resistance, now that Amy was tied up. Jake was curious too. We predicted that Kim would make Amy do something humiliating. Kim had different plans. Kim announced to everyone that what she wanted Amy to do was to tell us a story from her past where she had an amazing tie up experience. But Amy would have to do that while blindfolded. Amy stared at Kim helplessly and back to me as though she was about to protest, but Amy agreed to go through with the punishment without resistance. Kim took the long scarf from her coat stand and tightly blindfolded Amy with it, tying the knots skillfully at the back of Amy's head. Amy looked amazing tied up and blindfolded and I was finding it increasingly difficult to hide my excitement while sitting on the couch. Kim sat back on the couch and told Amy to begin her story as Jake and I continued staring at Amy sitting in her chair blindfolded and tied up. We didn't realize that the most fascinating part of the afternoon had just begun when Amy began telling her story. |
| Name: | Angela |
| Name of Story: | "The Reunion" |
| Comments: | Like most families, our family has regular get togethers; Holidays, Family Reunions, Birthdays and so on. As it was, my brothers, my husband, children, Mom & Dad and several old friends got together awhile back. Isn't it terrible as you grow up, you move away and everybody is spread out all over the place?
The good news is that you can reunite for special occasions. This was one of those special occasions. Mom & Dad were celebrating their 35th wedding anniversary so the whole family got together. Of course we all had a great time talking about old times and see each other once again. In addition to family many old friends got together. I knew it had to happen. My husband stjarted talking to my brothers Jeff & John and they took great pleasure in bragging on how they used to tie my girlfriends & me up when I was a teener. My husband was all ears and indicated that he had me in ropes many times too. Now they were comparing notes! So my husband, Tony came up with the idea of a bondage game. We would play female detectives. My girlfriends and I would be overpowered and of course bound & gagged and have a certain amount of time to escape, similiar to the games that my brothers used to play with us. "I'm not sure if I am up to this." I said. "Here to celebrate with Mom & Dad and see relatives & old friends, not play bondage games." C'mom Angie, it willbe fun. You will have lot's of time to visit with your parents. We're going to be here for several days." Tony said excitedly. Even my children were anxious. "Yeah Mommie. We've heard how Uncle Jeff & Uncle Johnny always tied you & your girlfriends up. We would like to see it for ourselves. It would be fun." KIDS! Love em & hate em sometimes. But how can you say no to them. So I agreed as did my girlfriends who were there. We agreed to a cop story where we would play female detectives & as already indicated, we would be overpowered and placed into bondage with a time limit to escape. Now on to the story. Tony plays our commander, briefs us & then leaves us. “Well,” Jill said after Tony’s departure, “I suppose we’d better get changed.” She kicked off her shoes and pulled her vest off over her head. Linda also started getting undressed. The previous fall, both girls had served on the cheerleading squad for their neighborhood youth football team. Their uniforms consisted of white long-sleeved turtleneck sweaters, green sleeveless jerseys with the letter “J” (for Jets) embroidered on the front, and the requisite short green skirts. White knee socks (the same socks they were wearing) and saddle shoes completed the ensemble. During the football season, they’d worn green briefs beneath their skirts; however, Tony confiscated those the first time he’d decreed they be cheerleaders for one of his tests. Their protests had only gotten them a longer tie-up session – and a longer, harder spanking at its end. With their clothes changed and their hair done up in pigtails, the two trooped downstairs. They found Tony seated on the living room sofa, ropes and gags laid out on the floor. “You’re early,” he informed them. “Very good. Now here is the deal. You’ve run into a knockout gas trap. The gas has rendered you unconscious.” Jill and Linda dutifully stretched themselves out, face down, on the carpet. That was typical, Linda thought; whether by chloroform, knockout gas, or (more rarely) blows to the head, Tony wanted to make us unconscious before tying us up. Now Jeff comes in Jeff started with his sister (me). He crossed my arms behind my back, wrapped a length of rope around my wrists, and tied it off tight. Meanwhile Tony attends to Jill, “Why isn’t the knockout gas affecting you?” Jill asked. “The gas has dissipated already, and anyway I’m wearing a gas mask,” Tony replied. He silenced his Jill by stuffing a wadded-up handkerchief in her mouth and cleave-gagging her with a pillowcase. Then John bound and gagged Linda in the same fashion. That was one good thing about the guys, Linda thought as she accepted her gag. At least they used a clean handkerchief and pillowcase time. Jeff did the same to me while Tony looked on. "Maybe I should do my wife." Tony added. "Nah. We have more experience. Besides. This won't be the only game, you can tie her up next time." Jeff said with a smile. When Tony finished with both girls, he lifted Jill to her feet and tossed her over his shoulder as before. The cheerleader skirts were even shorter than their schoolgirl skirts, making Jill’s exposure just that much more pronounced. Apparently forgetting she was supposed to be unconscious, the redhead kicked and wriggled as her Tony carried her out of the room. This was an unusual turn of events; up till now, all their tests had taken place in the living room. Linda listened intently as Tony carried Jill through the kitchen and into the garage. He must have left the door open, because she could clearly hear him say, “Well, how did you think we were going to do this?” over Jill’s muffled squawks. Linda wasn’t really good at deciphering her friend’s gagspeak, but Jill didn’t sound at all happy. Next thing, Jeff picks me up & carries me out to the garage while I kick & squirm. This was all looking very familiar. I felt like I was in a "Back to the Future" movie. Shades of my childhood. For a moment, Linda considered trying to loosen her bonds, or even getting to her feet and running away to hide. Then she reconsidered. So far as she knew, she was still under the effects of the knockout gas as per the game. Disobeying Tony’s instructions would only cause her more trouble in the end (pun not intended). So, she was still lying on her stomach, not moving a muscle & even with her eyes shut, when Tony came back into the room. “Very good, Linda,” he complimented her. “Nice to see you were paying attention.” He rolled her over and lifted her to her feet, then up and over his shoulder. Despite her best efforts, she couldn’t keep from kicking as she settled into place. “Hold still,” he admonished, giving her a stinging swat to reinforce his point. That effectively discouraged any further struggles on her part. Until, that is, they got to the garage and she saw what Tony had in store for her. On the garage floor were three air mattresses. Lying on one was a long length of rope, one end of which was tied in what looked like a hangman’s noose. Jill hung suspended by her ankles above the other. Surely Tony didn’t intend to do the same thing to Linda! But, when he set her down on the air mattress and tried to stick her feet through the noose, she realized that’s exactly what he meant to do. Well, she wasn’t about to cooperate with this indignity! She thrashed around, kicking furiously and making negative “Nmmph!” noises through her gag. Tony finally had to resort to lying on top of her legs and pinning them down with his body weight before he got the rope around both ankles and pulled it tight. Then he stood up, threw the other end of the rope over a rafter, and hauled Linda up until she, too, hung suspended, her head a foot or so above the air mattress. I looked on in amazement when John, Jeff & Tony all looked at me. "Guess who's next?" They all said in unison. I kicked, mmmppphhed and squealed, all to no avail. My feet went into the loop and now I was suspended with my head over the mattress. In all of our previous episodes, never were my brothers this cruel! “Okay,” John said, breathing heavily from the exertion. “You’ve got ten minutes to escape. The clock is running." Without another word, he left the garage. The blood rushed to all of our heads. Linda looked around to see how long they had left, but Tony, who was supposed to leave some sort of clock visible, didn't. She guessed they’d have to depend on him to keep track of time. She set about trying to free herself, twisting her wrists about and yanking and straining at the rope. Linda struggled against her bonds for quite some time, with no visible result, I was also sturggling trying desperately to free myself. This was very uncomfortable, being bound & gagged and hanging upside down, I thought it was hopeless, when, with a triumphant grunt, Jill pulled a wrist free. The redhead quickly removed the pillowcase from around her head and spat out her handkerchief. Then she bent upwards, reaching for the rope around her ankles. Linda, forgetting her own predicament, made encouraging noises, trying to will her friend to freedom. But the noose remained just out of Jill’s reach, and eventually she collapsed back down, exhausted. Escited we tried to encourage Jill on mmmpphhing through our gags. Jill made several more attempts, all in vain, before Tony came back into the garage. “Time’s up! Jill, you did very well, but you still didn’t get all the way loose, so you still fail. Linda, you definitely fail,” he added as an afterthought. "Angie honey, not even close." “Wait a minute!” Jill argued. “I yelled and screamed for help, and somebody heard me and rescued us.” “The villain’s hideout is in the middle of the desert, miles from the nearest town,” Tony replied, “and besides, this room is soundproofed.” “Well, then, when the rope broke, I managed to grab the edge of the pool and push myself off to the side.” “The pool is ten feet in diameter, and you’re directly over its center. You can’t reach the edge.” Added John. “Tony, John you’re not being fair! I got my hands free! That should be worth some – MMPH!” Tony had picked up the handkerchief and crammed it back into his sister’s mouth, cutting off her protests. As he wound the pillowcase around her head again, he explained, “Yes, you got your hands free, but in order to pass the test, you’ve got to get all the way free. There’s no partial credit. You failed, so you’re going to have to pay the penalty.” Jeff added. Jill, obviously not happy with this result, struggled wildly. Tony had to exert quite a bit of effort to secure her wrists behind her. When he did, he stepped back, took a few deep breaths, and visibly calmed himself down. “Arguing with me, or fighting me, is never a good idea,” he finally said. “I think you need to have an additional penalty.” So saying, he crossed the garage and took something off a shelf. It wasn’t until he returned to stand behind Jill that Linda saw he was holding a ping pong paddle. Tony pressed the paddle against Jill's defenseless bottom. “Six sounds about right,” he said. “Yeah, I think six should do it.” Jill’s gagtalk instantly turned from angry to pleading, but Tony wasn’t about to be swayed. Without another word, he raised the paddle high and brought it down, producing a sharp CRACK! and a muffled outcry. Five more times the paddle made contact before Tony returned it to the shelf. He untied the rope holding Jill aloft, took her in his arms, gently lowered her to the air mattress, and finished untying her ankles. Then he lifted her over his shoulder again and carried her out of the garage. He left the door open again, and Linda strained to hear. It sounded like they’d gone into the living room. Meanwhile my gagtalk turned angry again. “Now, now, li’l sis,” Jeff rebuked, “I only said maybe you girls wouldn’t get spanked after this test. I didn’t say you definitely wouldn’t get spanked.” Then the rhythmic slapping started again, this time on me. Renee spared a few moments’ sympathy for me but a lso knowing that her turn was coming. Two spankings and a paddling, all in one day! Jill & I would probably sleep on our stomachs tonight. As Linda listened to John spank me, she became aware of another sound gradually getting louder – a car coming up the street. As it drew near, she could hear it slow down. Her heart leapt up (down?) into her mouth. Could it be my parents, coming home early? Then, to her relief, the car passed by. She relaxed, daring to breathe again. She could just imagine them opening the garage door to find us all bound & gagged & strung up like a spring chicken. Before she knew it, Tony was standing behind her. He put his hand on her thigh, just a few inches from her panties. “Now, what should I do with you?” he mused. How about getting me down from here for a start, Jill thought. I yelled at him in gagtalk. He was taking this too far & I didn't want my husband Tony feeling other ladies legs or other bodyparts. “Should I paddle you, too?” Linda shook her head and made frantic negative sounds through her gag. “No … you didn’t argue with me. So I’m not going to paddle you.” Again, Linda felt a mixture of relief and disappointment. “How about if I tickle you again?” His fingers danced up and down her thigh, producing muffled laughter and a desperate attempt to squirm away. “No, we did that already.” Linda breathed a heartfelt sigh of relief. No mixed emotions this time; she really did not want to be tickled any more. “A spanking, then.” Well, that’s only what she expected. As he had with Jill, Tony gently lowered Linda to the air mattress, untied her ankles, then hoisted her up and over his shoulder. She only kicked a few times before settling down, behavior that apparently didn’t warrant a warning swat. Tony carried Linda into the house and through the living room while I was left in the garage with my brothers briefly. John & Jeff looked at each and wondered which one would get the honors of carrying me in. I couldn't wait to get down. The blood was rushing to my head. Brothers were aware of this so let me down, left me tied up & Jeff carried me into the house. When I got in there, I saw Jill laying face-down on the sofa, still bound at the wrists and gagged. I gave my brothers & Tony a murderous glare as they headed up the stairs. Tony brought Linda into Jill’s bedroom. Keeping her over his shoulder, he pulled the chair out from behind the desk and set it in the middle of the room. Seating himself, he maneuvered the blonde girl into the classic over-the-knee position. He took hold of the hem of her skirt and slowly and deliberately drew it up around her waist. If it were anyone else seeing her like this, she’d be dying of embarrassment right now. Somehow, with Tony involved, the exposure seemed not only acceptable, but even desirable. Linda really liked Tony and frequently told me that she was jealous of the fact that I got him. Tony also liked Linda in a friendly way. We could hear Tony from downstairs; “Well, Linda, you’ve heard the lecture once tonight already, so I won’t repeat it. Just remember, this is for your own good and it's only a game.” Linda told us later that she looked up and spotted Jill’s alarm clock. Her blood froze when she saw the time. My parents were due home in just a few minutes! She made anxious noises and jerked her head toward the clock, hoping Tony would notice and either speed things up or forego spanking her altogether. But Tony would not be hurried. He took his time, administering a lengthy, stinging spanking while she kicked and squealed and wriggled about on his lap. When he finally stopped and untied her hands, she lay in place for a few moments, regaining her breath before pushing herself to her feet and ungagging herself. Tony stood as well. He put his hand on her shoulder and said, “Keep trying, Linda. You’ll get it.” Then he left the room, taking the rope and gag with him. Linda reached behind herself and gently rubbed her burning bottom. She decided to check out the damage. Facing away from the mirror over Jill’s bureau, she looked back over her shoulder and raised her skirt. As she’d expected, the skin on her exposed thighs glowed bright pink, shading on red. Not to be outdone, Tony comes down stairs for me, carries me up to the bedroom & gives me the same treatment. I likewise check my posterior & thighs and notice the bright pink color. I do have a cute rear end, I mused. I wonder if that’s why Tony pulls up my skirt and spanks me so much? I said with a giggle now that I was untied and ungagged. Footsteps sounded nearby. Linda hastily dropped her skirt, and I did too, fearful that my brothers may be coming and wanted to get in on the spanking and may be returning. But instead it was Jill who entered the room, slamming the door behind her. The redhead started changing out of her cheerleader outfit into her pajamas, muttering vile imprecations about my brothers & Tony all the while. “Big jerk! Thinks he’s hot stuff just because he can spank me while I’m all tied up. I’d like to see him get tied up for once. See how he likes it. I’ll show him. Next time, I’ll beat that test for sure. I’ll show him. I'll show all three of them” This was all sounding very familiar. The old Angie & her friends get revenge. Like with Stacy & the others. I knew i t never worked then & wouldn't work now. Linda was also getting changed when a knock sounded on the door. “What?” Jill demanded. “Mom and Dad called earlier,” Tony said through the door. “They won’t be home until late.” (That was why he & my brothers had not been in any hurry when we were being spanked earlier, Linda realized.) “You guys want to have some popcorn and see what we can find on On Demand?” For a second, Jill looked like she was considering telling Tony just where to go, in fact all three of us were, and what to do when he got there; but an offer like that was too good to pass up. “Okay,” she finally relented. “But me and Linda get to pick!” “Fine,” Tony replied. “I’ll go start the microwave.” “He’s still a jerk,” Jill said. “And I will show him.” But now she had a smile on her face. About that time my kids came in and said that they watched the whole thing. "How could you?" I asked bewildered. "Uncle John, Uncle Jeff and Daddy had a webcam set up. We saw everything from when you got tied up and when you were hanging upside down. It was neat. Like wacthinga movie." "And we saw you get spanked too." My son Adam stated. I just looked at my kids then my husband and my two brothers with disbelief. Then I smiled thinking that my kids thought this was like watching a movie. Wella t least they enjoyed it & the pain wasn't all that bad after all. It just seemed bizarre. As Linda pulled her nightshirt on over her head, she, too, had a smile. Then Tony, Jeff & John informed us that this was not over. There would be another test. It seemed both girls & myself had clear goals for the next test and bout with The Three Stooges as we called them: Jill & myself, to get untied and escape, and Linda, to earn herself a dose of the paddle |
| Name: | Torncurtains66 |
| Name of Story: | Michelle Ties Me - A Story of Deception (F/M) |
| Comments: | Here's a story of the first time a girlfriend in grade school tied me up. It's kind of fun. It happened about four years ago.
Me, quickly. I was 15, blond hair, blue eyes, skin a little too white (not a lot of sun where I am). Not skinny but definitely not fat: 5'11", 160lbs. My girlfriend, Michelle, was a cute little 5'3" 16-year-old, brown hair and green eyes, thin but curvy body...anyway. It was an evening like most, we were hanging out in her room in parents house she shared with two sisters and one brother, all about the same age as us. We finished watching a movie and started to fool around. Again, typical evening. Those were good times. We'd barely gotten into it when Michelle said, "Um, hey, I'd like to try something different." "Different?" I said, excited but also a little afraid she was going to bring up something weird, like wanting to be urinated on. "Yeah...the girls and I were talking and I think I'd like to do a little bondage play." She was usually blunt like that, rarely taking long to get to the point. "Oh," I said, keeping my enthusiasm falsely low. Actually, I had wanted to bring it up to her, having been interested in it already (and having done it with another school girlfriend briefly), but was waiting until a little bit later in the relationship. But here it was, so I was going to go with it. I just felt it was important not to seem too excited. "Yeah, I mean, not like pain or anything, but you know, hands tied up, that sort of thing. Have you ever done anything like that?" "Well, only like hands tied above the head to the headboard, once," I said, which was more or less true. "I've never done it...can we try?" "Sure," I said, shrugging as if I didn't care either way. I was such a good actor. Michelle got up and got some rope from her drawer. I was surprised, expecting something less 'bondage', like scarves or socks or pink fuzzy handcuffs. But, no, here was a bundle of clothesline, 100 feet worth still in the package. Well, this was interesting. It was also not the last surprise. "I get to tie you up first," she declared. "And we're going to do this right," she said. "No little hands to the headboard thing. I'm going to really tie you up. Is that okay?" "Is that okay?" I thought to myself." I felt like my greatest fantasy had come to life!! "Sure," I said. I expected her to let me tie her up first, but then she wasn't always terribly interested in being the submissive. "Should I get naked?" She grinned. "Maybe not this time." I pouted. "At least don't make me wear my jeans, they'll be uncomfortable." "If you insist, then, but keep your underwear on." I couldn't figure why she didn't want me totally naked, but I soon found out. If I had known what was up, I would have elected to keep my pants and shirt on. So, undressed, I sat on the bed next to her. Her brother comes over. He was older, played football weighed about 190 lbs and it was all muscle. He has a pair of swim shirts in his hand, he gives them to me and says, "Put these on. YOU ain't going naked inf ront of my little sisters you pervert." I wasn't about to argue so I put on the swim trunks. Sort of mmet them halfway as they were more comfortable than my jeans and I wasn't naked ot in under shorts. Her brother walked out. She had the rope out of the package and cut a piece. "Hands behind your back," she said. I obliged, and she started to wrap rope around me. I couldn't help what happened beneath my shorts, and Michelle noticed, saying, "Well, you seem to like this already. Am I turning yo on??" "Yeah, well, it's exciting," I said. She giggled and continued to tie me. Her ropes were a little tight and sloppy, but once she cinched off the first knot I didn't think I would easily take them off. She kissed me for a little bit, then pushed me onto my back and rolled me over. "Okay, now your feet." I lay obediently while she took my ankles into her lap and tied them as she tied my hands. "Try and wiggle out," she said, and I did, knowing full well I could not do so. "Did I do a good job!" she asked. "Yes, I'm pretty well stuck," I said. For someone who's never tied anyone before, she sure knew her knots. She smiled and cut another rope. I looked questioningly, wondering what could be left to tie, and she kissed me again. She also got out a long sock. "I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to go a little farther." Before I could ask why, and I was started to suspect something was up, she stuffed the the long sock in my mouth, as a gag. I stammered into it but she calmed me. "Don't worry, I won't hurt you." Then she tied a scarf around my head to keep the gag in place. Now I was really excited! She took the rope and pulled my feet towards my hands behind my back: the classic hogtie. I didn't resist (how could I?) and she silently knotted up everything nice and tight. When she was finished, I couldn't move much, except to wiggle my toes. It didn't hurt, but it wasn't terribly comfortable. She caressed me and apologized. "I have to tell you now, I sort of made a bet with the other girls. We all bet that we would be the first to get our boyfriends to let us hogtie them." I squirmed and mumbled agitatedly into my gag. "I know, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have deceived you! But it looks like I've won, it was so easy to get you tied up!" She laughed. "The only bad part left is I need to show them proof. Either a photo or just show them. I think you'd rather avoid having pictures of you tied up floating around out there." I nodded agreement. "So I'll ask them to come in." I sighed. "Aren't you glad that my brother made you put that swimwear on!" She giggled. I nodded again. Michelle left the room for a moment to gather her friends, who came in, saw me, and laughed. My face reddened as I lie, nearly naked and hogtied, on display to five girls. Her older brother came back in and giggled too. The girls congratulated Michelle, but didn't leave. I wondered when they were going to go away, but they seemed to be more settling in. One girl pointed out my still present bulge in the swim shorts and that made them laugh some more. Another girl asked if I was ticklish (yes), which Michelle demonstrated with deft tickles to my sides and terribly exposed and terribly ticklish bare feet. After about 10 minutes of discussing my tied up state and level of ticklishness, the other girls left (one girl instructed Michelle to 'have some fun before you let him go') and Michelle and I were alone. Michelle was immediately apologetic, perhaps realizing how embarrassing it must have been for me. "I will totally make it up to you," she said, undoing my gag. I worked my jaw to get out the soreness that came from being forced open for so long. "I am not angry," I said, "but I wish you had told me you needed to hogtie me. Or at least insisted I stay clothed. I would have let you if you had just asked honestly," I said. "I wasn't sure...I'm sorry," she seemed more upset than me. Trying to comfort someone when you are hogtied is hard. "It's fine, really. I have some ideas on how you can make it up to me." I explained them to her, and she agreed. I won't tell you what they are, but you can perhaps guess. And of course I also told her that she was going to get the same treatment, and she was so willing to make up for her deception that she wanted me to tie her right there. But I told her that would be for another time. And it was. We tied each other up periodically until she and I separated amicably. Perhaps I will tell some of those stories as well, although none are as interesting as this one. Oh, and her prize for being the first girl in the house to hogtie her boyfriend? A day at the spa, complete with manicure/pedicure. I told her she had to at least let me pick the color of her nails, which she did. |
| Name: | Ernie |
| Name of Story: | Embarrassing Self Bondage |
| Comments: | My whole family (younger brother, younger sister, mum, dad, older sister) had gone out to the local shopping mall, and I had convinced them to let me stay at home, because it was "boring". I, being an avid bondage fan, decided to try some self-bondage.
I went into my Dad's workshop and found three rolls of tape - one grey duct-tape, one masking tape, and one black duct tape. I dumped them in a carrier bag and grabbed some rope he had hanging on a wall. I ran upstairs into my parents bedroom, and took all of their scarves from a draw. I also went into my older sister's room, took her scarves (my family seem to have lots and lots of scarves!!!!) , and went into my bedroom. I sat down on the floor, and took out the roll of black duct-tape and began to tape my feet. I am going to pause the story ther and tell you what I was wearing, which was: Black footless tights Black wool jumper White fluffy socks Anyway, on with the story. I taped my feet together, and then grabbed the rope and worked up my legs with it. Soon, my feet and legs were plastered with tape and rope. I smiled as I found that I couldn't move my legs. Then I wrapped eleven scarves around my legs. Most of the scarves were silk(those one's were my moms). I then decided I should lie on my bed, so I writhed across the floor and pushed myself up onto my bed. The masking tape came next, as I preferred to use that instead of duct tape for my gag. I ripped a three inch piece off, and pressed it onto my mouth. I did that about six times, so when I spoke, all you could hear was a soft Mmmph. I then taped above and below my breasts with both the grey and black duct tape, so my breasts popped out. I then managed to tie my elbows together behind my back with several black scarves. I then taped my wrists firmly and tightly, and lay back to struggle to get out. Suddenly, after about 20 minutes, I heard the front door click open. My family was back! I quickly tried to get out of my bonds, but it was useless - I was stuck. They all trooped upstairs, yabbering on about what they had bought. My Dad pushed open my bedroom door and gasps. The rest of my family poked their heads through the door, and simultaneously gasped. I turned beetroot as my dad began ripping off the scarves, then the rope, then the tape off my legs. Well, he tried to get it off. My older sister pulled the tape off my mouth, and asked "Who did this to you, Ernie?" I meekly replied "Me". The family stopped trying to release me, and froze. "Why would you want to tie yourself up?!" Dad yelled. I blushed even more, and shrugged. They all left the room, sighing. I yelled back to them. "Aren't you gonna untie me?" My older sister came back in the room. "No, but I am gonna take a picture of you and post it on facebook!"she said, before whipping her phone out and snapping me. She put the tape back on me, and snapped it again. Laughing, she left. I eventually got it all off, and family didn't say anything about it until dinner -in which they took the absolute mick. We were having spaghetti, and my brother threw his dish at me and yelled: "Here, you can have the spaghetti, incase you want to tie yourself up with it!" They made dry comments like that throughout the last couple of weeks too - very embarrassing! Finally my older sister advised me against self bondage and she asked me where I heard about it. I told her it was a sorta bondage board but it's called TUGS. She screamed "Oh God not that one!" Theya re always pushing self bondage and other perverted stuff. Then she told me about Cheri's boards and how Cheri always advises against self bondage. Sis went on about people being caught dead several days because they couldn't free themselves. Some even choked on their gags. So I came over here to Cheri's board and am impressed on the integrity and quality that I see instead of the nonsense on that other board. Mum and Dad warned me too and how lucky I was that they were there and found me. "What if we had gone away son? You could have been tied there for God knows how long." Anyway, that was my first and last attempt at self bondage. I did feel a thrill sorta of being tied up but now I have found an opposite sex willing bondage partner and get an even bigger thrill being tied by her. And it feels pretty good to tie her up too. We take turns. -- That's kind of the end. However, it was the last time I did self bondage. Oh yes, I love bondage. I could say it's a hobby! I love tying/being tied up too. By the way, I may post the picture of me tied up. I want to, but I'm not allowed. How sucky is that! Thank you Big SIS, Mumand Dad and thank you Cheri. |
| Name: | Herman |
| Name of Story: | Mandy's Regrets |
| Comments: | This story takes place about a week ago. Me (Herman) am 17 yrs. old, and Mandy is 18. She is about 5'4", nice body, brunette hair, and a really cute face. Well, anyways, Me and Mandy have always had a "thing" goin on, but we never actually went out. I thought this to be a problem, so I asked her out. She said she was already "seeing" someone...so I just thought nothing of it.
Well, it turns out she was seeing someone...but i thought she could do better. One day, I came by her work (she works at a public pool) and wanted to hang out. She said she just got off work, and would love to. So we went to her house. Once inside, we saw that no one else was home..so we sat on the couch and watched some TV. Mandy was wearing a blue t-shirt, khaki short shorts, and blue flip flops. I told her I was bored, so I started to look around her house, trying to annoy her. I ended up in her parent's bedroom, when she came in behind me and asked what I was doing. "Nothing" I replied. She then said "Yeah, Oh Suuure" in her most sarcastic voice, I had to laugh. She then tried to playfully slap me, but I easily caught her hand in mid flight, and twisted it behind her back. "Ouch!" She shrieked. "We can't have that kind of behavior in this household" I said sarcastically. "What are you gonna do?! Tie me up?!" She said sarcastically. "Sure, why not?" I quickly replied. "What?" Was the first thing to come out of her mouth when I tossed her onto her stomach on the bed. I grabbed one of her dad's ties and started tying her hands behind her back. She was mumbling on about "What are you doing" and "Stop", but I paid no attention and kept tying. When I finished binding her hands together, i grabbed another tie and pinned her wrists to her back. I then grabbed her by the elbows, and led her down the hallway. I made her sit in a dining room chair, while I ran back and got some more ties. I first tied her arms back to the chair, then I made a long loop ropelike out of the the ties and tied her around her waist and bust tot he chair, and then did the same thing and pinned her thighs to the seat. I then finally bound her ankles...her sandals practically coming off her feet. I then stood up, and admired my handiwork. "Ok, are you done? Untie me now..this is getting dumb." She said. "Hmm, seems as if this lady talks too much.." I walked into her room and found a baby-blue bandana and a scarf. I stuffed the scarf in her mouth, and tightly, very tightly OTM gagged her with the thick blue bandana. She kept trying to say something to me, but it just came out as mmphhg...mmmpppphhhhgg. She then started to struggle and release herself. She was bouncing up and down in the chair, kicking her bound feet back and fourth. Her sandals flew off, but she didn't even realize it. She then kept thrashing around for a few more minutes until she realized it was hopeless. I left her tied like that for a while, even though she kept begging me to untie her..(she kept trying to say my name through the gag). It was hilarious. She never got loose and I had a lot of fun with her. |
| Name: | Chloe |
| Name of Story: | Gagged By Desiree |
| Comments: | Hey everyone. My name is Chloe. This event happened when I was a 19-year old sophmore in college, and love being tied up. Unfortunately, I've just recently come across this site and love it:( But anyways, I just wanted to share this really great true story with everyone that happened to me a couple of years ago.
A few of the guys i went to high school with were shooting a little movie with a hand-held camera, and using friends as the actors. Anyway, being the petit blonde girl that I am, I think they thought it would be perfect for me to be the helpless heroine in the flick. On the first day of shooting, they explained that I would be doing a short kidnapping scene, spending a short time tied to a chair in one of the guys' garages. The villianess, was played by a girl named Desiree. I didn't know her very well at the time. I've just seen her around school and stuff like that. The set was moved into one of the guys' living rooms wher I would be abducted from. I was directed to stand in the center of the room so that Desiree could easily sneak up from behind. I stood there, wearing tight, black leather pants and a baby-blue tank top, kind of excited as I awaited my abduction. Desiree slowly approached me from behind, she too were wearing black leather pants and a white tank top. She pulled on a pair of leather gloves and clapped her hand over my mouth as I struggled. I don't know if she'd admit it, but I think she was kind of aroused from my behind rubbing against her crotch as I struggled:) But I must say, I enjoyed it too. She was a sexy dark haired girl, really cute. Anyway,we continued to struggle and she pulled out a small white cloth and pretended to chloroform me. When they called "cut", I turned to smile at her and found her smiling back. We walked side by side, not saying anything, as the set was moved into the garage. There, the guys proceeded to tie me to a chair with rope. The forced my arms behind the chair and bound my wrists together. They took aditional pieces of rope, wrapping it around my torso and under my breasts, securing me in the chair. The next scene began, Desiree paced back and forth behind me and there was some dialouge. She then picked up a red bandanna and approached me from behind. After whispering some final words into my ear, she agressively pulled the bandanna into my mouth, pressing between my lips. She continued to whisper as she knotted the bandanna behind my head. I loved the feeling of her breath on my face. The whole experience of being tied up really turned me on. Not to mention that ever since my experiences with Desiree, I've been bi-curious. I thought that she might be too. Anyway, I was later untied and unfortunately that was all the bondage for the rest of the movie. One of the guys untied my hands, while Desiree pulled the gag out of my mouth and smiled. I drove Desiree home that night. When we got to her house, she didn't get out. She looked into my eyes and told me how beautiful I am and espeacially sexy when tied up. We both leaned in and shared a passionate kiss. I told her I'd love to see her again. Yup, it would be safe to assume that Desiree and I shared some more tied-up experiences after that. If you're interested in hearing, let me know. I'll see if Desiree wants to help me with the next one. I hope you don't think my story sucked:) Bye Bye |
| Name: | Jay |
| Name of Story: | IMMOBILIZED BY A 13 YEAR OLD GIRL |
| Comments: | IMMOBILIZED BY A 13 YEAR OLD GIRL
First off, I want to apologize in advance for any errors with this posting. I am not very good with computers. I hope it turns out ok. I have spent the three days scanning this site, and I have to admit that if I had known what had happened to a few of the unsuspecting mothers,I would not be posting this story. I am a 28 year old man with a 45 year old divorced sister, who has a spunky 13 year old daughter. My niece Rebecca is aperfectionist at everything she does, from ballet, to gymnastics and piano. One evening my sister called, she needed me to watch my niece. This is not uncommon as she goes out town alot on business. I went over to her house on wednesday,she gave me all of her travel info and said she would be home late saturday night. Thursday and friday went as can be expected with a teenage girl. She wanted to have a friend stay over friday night, but when I told her no, she got all huffy and went to her room and slammed the door.I could hear her talking to her freind in an angry tone through the door. The next time I saw rebecca she was all smiles and sending her freind on her way home. She told me she was going to check e-mail and go to bed. Saturday was a fun day. We swam and goofed off. For dinner we grilled out. We were wearing our "gadda-bout" clothes when we washed dishes.I had on khaki shorts and a t-shirt that had sleeves to my elbows. She was wearing cut offs and a shirt that showed her midriff. I spied the little squirt gun that they use to keep the cat off the furniture, picked it up and said "We must pre-rinse the dishes", and squirted a plate. With chores done, I sat down to watch some t.v. Rebecca came out with one hand behind her back, and stood right in my way. I told her to move and her answer was to bring the squirt gun out and start spraying me with water. I jumped up and ran around the house. I was doing good until I tried to go upstairs, I tripped and fell. I rolled over onto my back and held up my hands in mock defense, laughing and saying "I give up, I surrender". She stopped squirting me and had a look of pure amazement on her face. Her eyes got big and she asked in a curious/ innocent tone Do you surrender to the army of Rebecca?"."Yes", I said. That was my first mistake, but not my biggest, the biggest was extremely underestimating a 13 year old girl. "Put your hands up, march into the living room and wait for me", she instucted. I did as ordered. When she came into the living room, she had two boxes stacked on a small chair. She told me to sit on the chair, hands behind my back. I said how about in front? No dice, she said "behind you" Now I have never been tied up or, tied up anyone, and I felt the first pang of doubt in my stomach. But I reasoned how good could a girl really tie up someone? I relaxed a little with this thought. The first box had some shoe laces in it. They were about as long as she was tall.(about 5-3 or 4).She put my hands palms together and started looping the lace around my wrists. It was loose, but I didn't say a word because I thought it would make my escape easier, if needed. My gut belly flopped when she made a knot, and then went between my arms around the first loops that she had made, and pulled it tight, it was alot more restrictive than it was, alot more. Next, my ankles were tied the same way, and I could see it was a good method to secure wrists and ankles. A belt was now looped around my thighs and tightened, It barely would reach but she made it reach. Now she pulled out some duct tape, I told her it wouldn't work because of my goatee, she told me it wasn't for my mouth. She took it and wound it around my upper body several times. She took out two bandanas and wadded one up, she said "These are going in your mouth, open up", I opened up and she stuffed one in my mouth, and used the other by tying it around my head and making a double knot between my teeth. She now started to giggle and get sort of giddy. Next she took out some electricians tape and applied it to the knots at my ankles and wrists. I was now in full tilt worry. I was now certain that if I even could reach where the knots were I couldn't untie them. Kite string was chosen next. She tied my big toes, my thumbs and pinky fimgers together, cutting the excess off with littl scissors. Now I was ordered to my knees, I kind of slid/fell to my knees. A piece of rope was tied to my wrists, brought down between my legs, under the ankle harness, between the soles of my feet, and straight up. She used the leverage of the rope to bend me backwards and almost make my fingers touch my heels. The excess was tied around my waist with the knot in front.She now had me to the point where I could barely wiggle my fingers, and that was all,I was stuck, trussed like a christmas turkey. She took her boxes and chair and came back with an ace bandage. She then grabbed my shoulders and lowered me to the ground. "Can you get out?", I answered by thrashing, pulling and wiggling, but it was eerily apparent that I was strictly immobilized by my niece. She squeeled with delight at her handywork, and now knowing that I was in a helpless condition, she began tickling my feet and ribs, back and forth. When she finally stopped she wrapped the bandage around my head to blindfold me, it was also very effective, some how she had learned some good ways to tie a person up. Then next thing she said scared the wits out of me. "I am going to bed", I screamed through my gag, of course it did no good. I tried to get loose but I couldn't, I was forced to lay there until my sister found me. I have never been more embarrassed in my lif. She had to cut my bonds off with a knife. |
| Name: | Jack Davis |
| Name of Story: | My Sister Tied Up |
| Comments: |
This is a story of when my 14 year old sister got bound and gagged. I am 16 years and an amateur boxer. I was on my way home after a bout when my sisters two female friends passed me. They had been watching a video with my sister when I had left. They said there is a nice surprise when you go home. I was totally baffled. I returned home and went straight to my room to change into some cool gear as I had a date later. I hear some strange muffling sound coming from my sisters bedroom and I though what on earth is that. I went right into the bedroom and my sister was naked except for wearing some panties on and was tied spreadeageled to her bed and her mouth was taped up with some of my boxing tape. She went red with embarrasment as her boobs were revealed. I got a nearby blanket and cover her. I removed the tape and said what the hell is going on. She said after the video had finished she went upstairs to take a shower and had just come out and put her panties on when her friends grabbed her and took her to her bedroom. They tied her up for a joke and left her until I came home. She said she woudn't have minded if she had dressed first. She knew that I was coming home and did not want me to see her bare. Her friends though it was funny. Sometime later after I had another bout finished she asked me to help get even for her. I said ok but I laughed and said as long as they keep their clothes on. I did help and will post it later. |
| Name: | Swede |
| Name of Story: | Like Daughter Like Mother |
| Comments: | Like Daughter Like Mother
It's nice to see stories again and not bickering.About 5 years ago I dated another neighbor who was recently a widow. D---- had a Dorothy Hamill hairdo, light brown in color.At this time D---- had just moved to our neighborhood and her 10 year old daughter played w/ my 10 year old daughter.One sunday afternoon, B---- came over and announced that her mom wanted to meet me and I could come over later that night if I was free.I had seen D---- and thought her very attractive, so -----. To make a long story short we met, we dated and now comes the cool part of the story. Our two families went to a friend of mines for dinner one night.After supper we were all in the basement.My friend an I were playing Pool and the ladies were talking.The kids were running around and guess what one of the girls brought out?A 40' long piece of white nylon rope.You guessed it.The 3 girls proceded to wrap the rope around each other until they got smart and started tying each other to a computer chair.B---- said in a voice loud enough for the whole block to hear"Whose going to tie me up?" Both girls raced back over but did a sloppy job of BONDAGE on her. I clanced up from my next shot and told D---- she had better be carefull or she would be next. She smiled snd gave me a little look that told me the idea wasn't totally out of the question. When we got home and put the kids to bed D---- said her feet were killing her.I thought now is the time to be a little bold.I said I watched her as the kids were playing there tie up game and she didn't seem to object.She said "Let'em have fun."I asked If she would let me have a little fun? That same coy smile came over her face. "What did you have in mind?" I told her I'd give her a foot rub if she would let me tie her ankles togather.She asked if I had some rope stashed away? I lied and said "NO" but I know where a jump rope was.She said what ever turns you on.D---- had worn some nice shorts over to my friens and some nice leather sandals.As I came back w/ the jump rope she had removed the sandals and was stretched out on the living room floor. She had a small bottle of hand lotion to use as I rubbed her feet.I carefully placed her ankles togather and wrapped 5-6 strands then carefully but firmly cinched the strands togather.She looked at me and "You've done this before."I told her I was a Scout.We talked and I rubbed and I finally asked if she was uncomfortable and she smiled and saic "Not at all." All I could do was enjoy the sight of her bound ankles and thank the kids for playing their tie- up game. I'd like to know how you out there prefer ankles to be tied, togather or crossed. Thanks for reading. Swede |
| Name: | Stephanie |
| Name of Story: | Willful Kidnapping |
| Comments: | This story was inspired by Lori's story published on Cheri's boards a couple of years ago. It was a true story of a girl named Lori who ran an ad in the paper invoking an experienced bondage man to kidnap her for a a thrill and he answered her ad and delivered and then some!
Since that time, I have been intriqued by the idea of being kidnapped ala Lori. By I am not gutsy enough to run an ad and get a complete stranger to do it so I did the next best thing, I asked an almost friend. That is, someone I know but did not know that well just well enough to know that I would be safe. So here is my story. Not as good as Lori's, but what the heck, it's a start and it is a true story. Late one night a lone female sits watcing TV, her parents had gone out for the evening, leaving the teenager alone. The fifteen year old female stood up and straightened her baseball jersey and went into the kitchen to grab a snack, As she came from the kitchen she heard a noise upstairs, startled she stopped and glanced over to the staircase and listened. After a few moments of waiting and hearing nothing she continued towards the couch to continue watching television, As she reached the couch a gloved hand clamped over her mouth and a arm around her waist. She tried to let out a scream but it was muffled by the glove. The person lifted her off the ground and set her onto the floor, sitting on the small of her back. She struggled and mumfed underneath the man and he finally released her mouth, as he did he reached back pulling something out of his pocket, it was one of her socks rolled up, he clamped his hand on her chin and tried to force the sock into her mouth. He pinched her nose, finally opening her mouth and stuffed the sock into her mouth, quickly ripping off pieces of ducttape putting them over it and smoothing it over her mouth. He then brought her arms behind her back and pulled them backwards and up into the air, causing her pain. She let out a yelp behind her gag and he crossed her wrists, binding them tightly with a piece of rope. He cinched the rope tightly pulling hard as he tied it off. She yelled again and he slid off her, slapping her on the butt. He spun around, laying over her legs so she couldn’t squirm away and pulled her feet together pulling the rope tightly around her ankles cinching it off tightly and pulling hard as he tied off the knot. He smirked down at her, mumbled something and grabbed a slip of paper and wrote a quick note before coming back and tickling her sides to test the gag, she let out a very muffled laugh and he picked her up over his shoulder and ran out the back door with her… |
| Name: | Natasha |
| Name of Story: | The Sleeping Bag |
| Comments: | The following story was inspired by Cheri's "Sleepover" piece. I am really enjoying that series and can't wait for part 10. Well here is my story. Hope you guys enjoy it.
A couple of days into the summer holidays, Mona’s parents loaded up their SUV and they went on a trip. She wore the same dress as in the previous story. In addition to that she was told to wear a headband. They would be staying in a rented cottage in the middle of nowhere, really. About halfway there (or so her father said) he stopped the car in a deserted parking lot, stepped out and went round the car to the door on her side. He opened the door and told her to step out and hold out her hands and close her eyes. She did as she was told and felt her hands being crossed and tied together and then pinned to her waist with a soft rope, which he tied off on her back. Then she felt him tie another rope around her chest pinning the elbows to her sides as well. After that came a blindfold and a gag, using cotton wads and tape. “That’s why we told you to wear a headband, dear, “her mother said. “Now we’ll help you to get in the car, and then we’ll be off again. There will be a surprise waiting for you when we get there!” Mona, with the help of her parents, got back into the car seat and they put the seatbelt back on for her. They didn’t bother tying her feet together ‘Because you’re not going anywhere, anyway’ as they said. The rest of the trip went slowly by for her, as she couldn’t look out of the window or talk to anyone, just sit and think. She got pretty bored, pretty quickly! After what seemed to be an eternity, the car stopped again. She was told to remain in the car for a few more minutes, while her parents carried the luggage inside. She thought she sometimes could hear voices other than her parents that she recognized, but couldn’t sure. Suddenly the door opened and her father told her to step out of the car. Then he took her by the arm and guided her inside. “Ah, good!” she heard Anna’s mother (!) say. “Put her on the stool over there, please. Just for the time being.” ‘If she’s here, then so is Anna!’ Mona thought as she was guided to a stool. When she had sat down, some one tied her legs together, winding rope outside of the dress tying it off just below her knees. She knew she was right, when she heard Anna moan silently beside her. The girls remained tied to their stools for quite a while, as their parents carried what remained of their luggage inside. They could also hear something going on outside the house. Some time had passed, when Anna’s father (Mona recognized his voice) came and untied their legs only and helped them to stand up. He guided them towards the door, where he took off their blindfolds (a quite painful procedure, despite their headbands) and told them to look out. Now Mona could see that Anna was dressed and tied much the same way she was. On the lawn stood a small green tent, only large enough for two people and bought from an army surplus store. “You’ll be sleeping in there, for the next week! How do you like that? If you want to we could even tie your up over night.” he said. The girls looked at him with gleaming eyes and nodded so forcefully that they almost hurt their necks. Then Mona looked around and saw nothing except forest all around the cottage. Anna’s father noticed the look and said “Prefect, isn’t it? Not another house for several kilometres either direction, only forest! Now you two can tie each other up as much as you want. There’s a ‘secret’ little lake not long from here as well, you know.” The girls made their way over to the tent and looked in. Inside there were two foldable beds with a sleeping bag and a pillow on each. They looked at each other and they both seemed to be thinking the same thing. They could do pretty much what they wanted! They had their hands tied until lunch. After the meal they changed into their bathing suits and put slippers on their naked feet and their parents gave them directions to the lake. They swam around for a while in the cool water and then lay on the sandy beach until their parents came with a bottle of lemonade and an afternoon snack. After that they went back to the cottage and changed back to their dresses. Anna asked Mona if she could tie her hands again and Mona said “Of course”. They took turns all day having their hands tied. When it was time for them to go to bed, they went in to the tent. Anna’s mother had come along to help them. When asked, they said they wanted both their hands and feet to be tied. When the girls lay tied up in their beds, she asked them if there was anything else she could do for them. “I think so, mom,” Anna said. “Could you please blindfold at least me over night?” “Me, too!” Mona said, cheerfully. “All right, then.” Anna’s mother said and fetched two bandanas from the house. She tied them over the girl’s eyes and put the head bands that they had been wearing earlier on top of that.Writing is hard work! Just look at me. When Anna woke up, she could feel she was lying on the ground, wrapped in a sleeping bag with her hands and feet tied. The scary thing was that she couldn’t see a thing! She started panicking, but then she remembered that she and Mona had asked her mother if they could be tied up and blindfolded last night. At that point, she relaxed. Then she also noticed that she had something in her mouth! It was soft but bulky and it was held in place with something wrapped several times around her head. The panic returned, until she heard Mona’s voice whisper “Good morning, sleepy head! Did you have a good night’s sleep? Let’s see how fast you can get out of that, shall we? Breakfast will be ready and served in a couple of minutes!” Anna started squirming to get free, either of the ropes and/or the sleeping bag. With whatever it was well and truly stuck in her mouth; she could not use her teeth to loosen the knot on the rope around her hands, so she started bending and twisting, until she could feel it slacking a bit after a couple of minutes. Getting it off her wrists was easy, from that point on. Next, she turned her attention to her ankles. Still blindfolded, gagged and inside the sleeping bag she managed to find the knot (not an easy job, as it was hidden behind the heels and under the long nightgown) and undo it in no time at all. It was only then she started working on getting rid of the gag. She started feeling around her head for some sort of knot, but could not find any. The search became more frantic, until Mona said: “Search all you want. There is no knot! I’ve put tape on it instead. I just thought it would make it a bit more of a challenge for you.” Feeling around a bit more carefully, Anna soon found the tape and ripped it apart, so she could unwrap whatever it was around the lower part of her face. It was something long, that’s for sure! It felt kind of like a bandage of some kind. She wound and wound, until finally it was all off. She took out the thing that was lodged inside of her mouth. She thought it felt like a sock, or something. Judging by the smell of it, it was at least clean. Finally, she took off the headband and bandana around her head, so she could at last see something. Squinting against the early morning light, she could see Mona sitting next to her head. When she looked on the ground where she had put the things, she had taken off from around her mouth she could indeed see that it was a bandage and a sock. “When did you put this on me? Without waking me up, I mean.” she asked her friend. “It was easy! I had hidden all of this in here when you weren’t here last night, and had no trouble getting at least my hands free. Putting the sock in your mouth and wrap the bandage around your head was easy. The difficult thing was actually to lift your head without waking you. Now, get a move on! As I said, breakfast is waiting.” |
| Name: | Beverly |
| Name of Story: | The Players increase |
| Comments: | I have told you the many stories on how my little brother Ronnie and his friend Rob tricked me into bondage. And I have told you how my cousins got into the game as well. They had me tied to a farmpost and even a fence and tied and gagged and tucked into bed.
Ronnie and his little friend even tricked me and tied me in my parents car tricking me to think that I was supposed to be reaching for groceries. These little twerps were clever and knew a thing or two about bondage games despite their ages. My s cousins were more my age at the time (14-17) so more mature and I wasn't surprised by their tricks. The word was getting out that Beverly was getting tied up a lot and I was fast becomming the local bondage queen. Kids would walk around me with ropes, banadanas and duct tape. One day while walking home with my girlfriend Claudia, the discussion of bondage came up. I had to admit that despite the predicaments that I got myself into, I rather liked being tied up, bound and gagged. The helplessness was a real turnon. Claudia asked how I felt about being tied up by another female. I immediately responded that I am not a lesbian. She countered back by saying this was not lesbiasm just bondage fun. She said that wanted to get into the game of bondage and wanted to try but would be comfortable being the dominant at first. Then she asked me if I would tie her up. "When??" I asked. "Right now!" was the answer. Claudia then unloaded cut off pieces of rope and duct tape that she had in her bag. I looked around and there were other kids arond us. At this time in my life I was around 14 and still in school of course. Next I know Claudia is tying my hands behind my back. The other kids were looking on and smiling. Some were whispering. "We have an audience." I said. "Maybe we better hold off." "No way Beverly. I have waited too long for this. And you know something you talk too much." At which point Claudia stuffed a white rolled up scarf in my mouth as I was in mid speech. Then she followed that by wrapping a bandana that had been rolled up several times over my mouth and tightened it behind my head. "Isn't that how you saw your little brother Ronnie does it?" Claudia said with a smile. On our way home from school we walked past a park. Claudia walked me over to a merry-go-round and had be sit. At which point she tied my feet. Then with another piece of rope, she tied my already bound hands to the safety bars on the merry-go-round so I couldn't get up, although for the life of me, I don't know how I would get up and walk with my feet tied. Then Claudia looked at me and said she was going to leave here while she went to the local store on the same block. Then jockingly says, 'Now don't go away." I tried to plead with her not to leave me this way. Claudia just giggled at my muffled words while I talked right into the gags. Several kids walked by and enjoyed the show. Some made wise cracks about how Ronnie and Rob had got me again ot no how I had been outsmarted by my friend and left here in humuliation. I squirmed and tried to free myself. My hands were bound too good. Not real tight but tight enough. Being tied to the merry-go-round made it hard to move around and as I tried to standup, I would loose my balance with my feet bound and legs falling asleep from a lack of movement. A police car came by about 300 feet from where I was. Unfortunately my back was to them and all them could see was someone sitting ont he merry-go-round. I quickly tried to move the merry-go-round to the fron where they see me and perhaps understand my plight. It was a long and hard process. By the time I had gotten forward, they already started to drive off and were not paying attention to me. Many of the kids came around, some were Ronnie's friends and had fun at my expence. I was waiting for Ronnie to show up. He would have loved this. Or his friend Robbie. No sight of them. Maybe it was better. Lord knows what they would have done. Claudia was true to her word and came back from the store with some treats. Seeing that I was a good sport about this, she hand feed me a chocolate cupcake while I was still bound. Finally she freed me. |
| Name: | Winter Sports Fan |
| Name of Story: | A sleepover |
| Comments: | Love the real life stories here by Angela and Cheri so decided to add one of my own. Thanks for the inspiration Cheri and Ang and looking for more stories by both of you!!
Anna one day about a week after the first episode simply invited herself to an improvised style slumber party at Mona’s. They had been studying together all afternoon and she’d stayed on for dinner. After the meal, she, out of the blue, asked Mona’s parents if they’d mind if she slept over. They, naturally, said that they had to check with Anna’s parents first, but that they didn’t mind at all. “Good,” Anna beamed as she put on her pale pink one-piece snowsuit and red boots. “I’ll just quickly run home and fetch a few things and then ‘I’ll be back’ “. That last thing she said in a very poor Arnold Schwarzenegger impersonation that made every one laugh out loud. She winked at Mona and went out the door. Moa didn’t think her parents had noticed the wink, but as the door closed behind Anna, her mother asked in a stern voice: “Now, young lady! Pray tell, what are you two girls up to?” By the tone of her voice, Mona could tell her mother was a bit upset about being left in the dark about the whole thing. “Nothing much, mom! Honestly! I was as surprised as you were! I promise! Let’s go and put an extra mattress and a blanket and pillow on the floor of my room, shall we?” Mona said, desperately trying to avoid her mother’s staring eyes. They had just finished, when Anna came back carrying a standard sized plastic bag with a few things she’d need for the night. They all spent the evening in front of the TV, as usual. By 9 o’clock both Anna and Mona said that they were ready for bed. They said “Good night” to Mona’s parents, brushed their teeth and went into Mona’s room to go to bed. Anna rummaged through the bag she’d brought and held something up. “Put it on!” she ordered Mona. “It” was a multi coloured, one piece pyjama with feet. Mona did as she was ordered. Anna rummaged around a bit more, and produced a three pieces of rope and two strips of fabric. “Come here!” she once again ordered Mona. She bundled one strip of fabric up and put it Mona’s mouth, tying the other strip around the head. Then she tied Mona’s hands together in front of her, using one piece of rope knotting it off in the middle. Then she asked: “Is any of it to tight?” Mona shook her head and said “Ngo”. “Good” Anna said. “Lay down on the mattress and I’ll tie your feet together.” Mona gave Anna a puzzled look as if to say “That’s my bed, you know!” but she, once again, did as she was told. Anna tied her feet together once again knotting it off in the middle. Then she took the remaining rope and told Mona to bend her knees, so she could tie her wrists to her ankles, so it would be like a hog-tie but in front instead of in the back. Thus, Mona’s elbows would be on the outside of her knees, making it a bit more comfortable. When she was done, Anna pushed her on to her side, looked at her handiwork and giggled. “No offence,” she said “but you look kind of like a frog, lying there tied like that!” The girls lay awake for a while, Anna talking and Mona grunting “Yes” or “No” or giggling at appropriate places in the monologue, but they both soon drifted off to sleep. They were wakened the next morning by Mona’s mother coming in to the room. When she saw her daughter tied up like that, wearing a one piece footy pyjama that obviously wasn’t hers the girls feared she would have fit, but she only laughed a bit and told them to hurry up, breakfast would soon be ready. Anna had soon freed Mona and they got dressed and went to have breakfast. When they had eaten, they hurried up at put on their snowsuits and go to school. When they came out on the street, Anna turned to Mona and asked if she would like to be tied some more, on their way to and or from school. Mona of course, being a bondage fanatic immediately said yes and they agreed that Anna would only free her just before they arrived to school and home. That afternoon, Mona’s parents asked her about the ropes but she said that it was what she wanted and that she wasn’t forced into doing anything. The girls continued their bondage games the whole winter and spring. |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Pt IX |
| Comments: | have recieved several requests for the continuation of The Sleepover Story which started several years ago. Also many of you have asked for even more stories by Angie, who has a ton of these stories. So here is part IX of The Sleepover and Angie promises even more stories.
Cheri Just to recap from last time, Wanda had come to life and was able to move her hands in front, but had runout of gas. Sabrina was unable to do anything, her brother Michael had tied her way too tight, too well and had made excape impossible even for Houdini. I was working on my bonds, but the guys had tied me too well, tying my wrists well up my forearms making mobility very difficult. The guys had walked in on our earlier escape attempts, saw how we were attempting to escape and we were twice interupted in the middle of an escape. So I mmmmpphed to Wanda and encouraged her to give it one more big effort. It was now 3:10 and the guys would be back in 20 minutes to torture us if we di dn't get loose. Wanda tried hard, but her hands were crossed over. This made mobility and manueverability very difficult. BUT I URGED HER ON with my mmmmppphs. I turned around and tried to get the message to her to work on my hands. I could feel her try. She worked for several minutes and then we heard DING! That darn clock which dings every 15 minutes. This meant it was 3:15 with only 15 minutes left to get loose. We had to work fast. Wanda frantically moved her fingers trying to reach my knots. No luck. Suddenly that idiot Heather who got us into this whole thing to begin with, COMES ALIVE! She had been sitting there like a bump on a log with a stupid smirk on her face. She actually challenged Michael to tie her up and insisted that she coould get out with no problem. It was because of her that we got into this situation. And untill now, she wasn't even trying. We saw Heather wiggling her arms and upper body. Something was happening. I looked at the clock, 3:20! Only 10 minutes to go! Sabrina and Wanda both tried to urge Heather too. Maybe she wasn't as dumb as she looked and actually knew how to get loose. Meanwhile I urged Wanda to work on my bonds. I felt her stop so tried to work on her with my hands tied behind my back. We were sweltering. We looked at Heather. It appeared as though she was getting loose! Then I looked at the clock, 3:25! Only five minutes to go! We heard the air conditioner running, but we were sweltering; soaked and sweaty from working so hard to get loose. I had an idea what Michael had in mind and wanted no part of it. Checked the clock, 3:27! Three minutes to go! We looked at Heather and she seemed to be almost loose. 3:28, Heather, Wanda and I worked hard on our bonds while Sabrina sat by helpless, barely able to move. 3:29, Heather has her hands in front. She did it! The nutcracker was getting loose. We couldn't believe our eyes. She pulls her gag down and spits the rag that was inserted in her mouth several hours ago. Wanda and I are smiling with our eyes and at the same time mmmpphhing for Heather to hurry up and get loose so she can untie us too. Sabrina wiggles over to Heather and bumps her, sticks her face close to her indicating that she wants her gag removed. Hey, we all did. Do you know what it is liked to be gagged for several hours with a rag stuck in your mouth and in our cases, duct tape over that? The guys ran out of duct tape so used cloth on Heather. Now ungagged, Heather looks over and says, "Do you want your gag removed?" Sabrina is now screaming into her gag and of course all we hear is mmmppphhhhs. The boys had gagged us all well, perhaps to well. Maybe even overgagged. Michael indicated that there were two reasons for us being gagged, one of course was to prevent us from calling out, which was ridiculous because since noone could hear us, but the other was to prevent us from talking to each other and contrive a plan. Michael also did not want us to use our teeth to work on each others bonds. Heather with her hands now in front, reaches over with her hand to remove Sabrina's gag, but just then we hear the guys coming down the steps. Michael sees Heather loose, ungagged and says, "I don't believe it! The idiot got loose!" Sabrina, Wanda and I all smiled with our eyes. We figured we had pulled it off. But Michael poured cold water on our hopes. "I said all three of you had to get loose by 3:30 and even gave you an extra hour. Heather has her hands loose and her gag off, but her legs are still tied and the three of you are not even close. Sorry guys, you didn't make it (with a laugh in his voice Mike was enjoying this and we knew it.) So you lose, we win and as promised it is going to be a very long day for all four of you girls." Heather then says, "The four of us? I am the only one who got loose!" Michael retorts, "Correction Heather, you are only partly loose. Your hands are free and you have removed your gag, but your feet are still tied. If you don't believe me, try to run." Heather stood up and hopped like a rabbit. It was funny and despite our woes, we all giggled in to our gags. Heather was up on feet, had hopped a short distance, but her legs had fallen asleep and she started to fall. Luckily the guys were close by and caught her before she fell forward and hurt herself. Mike then told t he guys to retie her, this time even tighter and of course, regag her as well. Heather started to protest and as Sabrina did earlier, asked why we had to be gagged. Nobody was home. Michael responded, "For several reasons: 1) There may be people outside or they may come to the front door, 2) We don't want you girls talking amongst yourselves to formulate a plan, 3) We don't want you able to use your teeth to undo the ropes on each other, 4) Girls always look great gagged and 5) Girls should be seen and not heard. We want you quiet." Heather was ready with another question, but was interupted with a rag in the mouth, followed by three pieces of duct tape this time (apparently the guys had either gone out and got a new roll or found somemore) New, fresh, sticky tape. Neil and Paul tied h er hands behind her back, first with rope and then doubled that with tape. Then they put more rope over her arms, around her arms, inbetween her arms, across her torso and then cinched that off. We cringed as we watched this. Michael and the guys were mad that we had come this close and didn't like it. They were making sure this time. Then Mike looked at his sister and siad that she would be first. All three guys picked up Sabrina and Mike came over and threw her over his shoulder while Sabrina screamed into her gag. Mike then said, "Time for the Torture Rack!" "The Torture Rack?" I thought. What the heck is that? I knew I didn't like the sounds of it. Mike then looked around and said that he would be back for me in 15 minutes. I looked at the clock and it was 3:45. The clock dinged. 15 minutes for us to try to get loose. Mike looked at us and said, "Are you thinking of getting loose? Good luck! You have been trying to several hours with no luck, are tired and frustrated. Heather came oh so close, but failed. You must be tired Heather. I bet you don't even want to try it again do you? Spirit broken? By all means try, but I'll see you in 15 minutes." Then he looked at me and said, "I can't wait to get you on the rack." I blurted out, "Why me. Why not Heather. I didn't ask for this. Why are you doing this to me." mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh was all that could be heard. I was so tired of this that I had forgotten about the rag in the mouth and duct tape were muting my every word. Michael and the otehr guys just laughed. They loved this. The guys left. I looked at Heather and Wanda and we were all drained. I tried to communicate though that we should try again and go for it. I motioned with my head. I tried to talk despite the overgagged situation and let my mmmppphss be my words. We had Heather with us and she had done it before. Could she do it again? Wanda had been working on her bonds. Could she do it? Could I do it? And what in the world was the Torture Rack? PART IX Heather wiggled and bobbed. I tried to commu[nicate with Wanda but my reward was perplexed looks from her. She had no clue as to what I was saying. The guys plans on keeping us gagged was working. Likewise, Wanda leaned over and tried to chew into my bonds in an attempt to release me. No luck The OTM gag and heavy packing prevented that. I looked up at the clock 3:50 - TEN MINUTES TO GO! I started to jump up and and down on the couch. I had no idea what the rack was and didn't want to be the first to find out. Sabrina, tied and heaving packed OTM gagged was unable to relate any information as to what the rack was either. She was also working on her bonds. I reach down and tried to release the knots - nothing doing then I reached over for Wanda's bonds. I was able to reach them but they were too tight. The boys knew what they were doing and they wanted nothing to do with us getting loose. I looked over at Heather, she had pulled it off before but the look on her face was that she was futally struggling against her bonds - they had tied her even tighter. I could see ropes all around her torso and legs. Heather turned around and I could see her hands and arms were heavily bound around her wrists and elbows with coils of rope overlapping many times. She must have really ticked the guys off by getting loose before. Even Houdini couldn't get loose now. I looked at the clock again - 3:55 - only five minutes left. We were all drained and the girls wanted to give up. But not me. It was clear that all of us would get the rack and I would be first so I squatted down and rubbed my bonds against the side of the couch - it felt like it was loosening up! I looked at the clock 3:57 = THREE MINUTES LEFT. Could I do it? I rubbed and rubbed, my hands were getting loose. I could work the knots now. 3:58 - I had worked one knot loose. There was some hope. 3:59 - My hands were almost free! 4:00 - my hands were loose! I now started to unwrap the ropes encircling my chest and shoulders. I got them off. I look at the door - so far, no sign of the boys. Maybe they figured we couldn't get loose? I worked the ropes off my waist and thighs and was going too my ankles and feet when I heard, "Well, well, well. Little Miss Cheri is almosy loose." I growled at them so preoccupied with untying myself I forgot that I was still gagged and continued to work on my feet when the guys grabbed be, pointed to the clock and said, "4:01 - it's too rack. You lost so it's time for the rack." Since my feet were tied, Mike picked me up and carried me while I tried hitting him with my hands and fists. Next thing I know I was in the next room and was placed on a long table - the blasted rack! Two of the guys grabbed my arms and tied me spread eagle overhead while mike fastened my feet, still bound, to the bottom of the table. Next I felt my shoes coming off. I thought I knew was coming. Mike comes over with a rather large feather and grazes it across my feet. I squealed into my gag, half giggling. Meanwhile, Paul and Neil started ticked me under my outstretched arms. What torture! I was getting tickled on both feet and under both arms. I wiggled and squirmed on the table but had limited motion. Next I saw Mike reach overhead for what appeared to be a bag and such was the case. It was a bottle of water with a release valve on it. Mike adjusted it so it dripped ever so slowly and had it positioned right above my head so the drips hit me one by one on my face. Drip, drip, drip, drip. This was worst than the tickling. How long would this go on? I tried to ask Mike that but all that came out were garbled, muffled sounds. Mike just smiled while I felt drip, drip, drip, drip. It was driving me crazy! |
| Name: | Dana - |
| Name of Story: | My First Time |
| Comments: | Hello My name is Dana and my stories begin when I spent two weeks with my cousins. They live in California right by the beach where as I live in Arizona. This summer I went to go spend two weeks with them. I myself am 13 years old. I have three cousins, they are Lindsey who is 14, Jessica who is 13, and Renee who is 11. The bondage adventures that I had over these two weeks, there are about 5 of them will also include boys who are friends of my cousins but on my first day its only the girls that get tied up. I was introduced into their games no less than ten minutes after my arrival. I came with a couple pieces of luggage and was greeted by their aunt. We talked and then she told me that my cousins were in their rooms in the other house. One thing that facilitates these games is the amount of privacy that my cousins have. Their house is actually in two parts. First there is the main part of the house and then you have to walk outside and go to a seperate part where the girl's bedrooms are. So I walked out to their rooms and knocked on the door. Jessica looked out the window and saw me. I heard her say "It's okay, it's only Dana". So she opens the door and I walk in and to my suprise I see my other two cousins. Renee is sitting on the bed reading a magazine but Lindsey is tied to a chair. Lindsey is my oldest cousin she has long blonde hair which was currently in a ponytail and was wearing jeans ans a white T-Shirt. Her hands were tied behind her back, her legs were tied to the legs of the chair, and there was alot of rope wrapped around her body pinning her to the chair. She was also gagged with a piece of cloth tied tightly into her mouth cleave-gag style. "Mmmppphhh Mmmppphhh!" was her response when I walked into the room. "It's okay" said Jessica. I asked Jessica why Lindsey was all tied up and she said that they had made a bet that Lindsey could not get free in an hour. She still had fifteen minutes. I was intrigued by this and Jessica started to tell me about some of her stories with these games. Eventually the time came for her to free Lindsey so she walked over and and kneeled down before Linsey she started to untie her legs and gave Lindsey a little tickle on her bare feet this was met by a little giggle and then an unamused stare. After she was untied Lindsey said that the tie-up games that they played were alot of fun and that I would be able to join them during my stay. However, we decided to go swimming and the thought vanished from our heads that is until we got out of the swimming pool and back into the room. Lindsey saw the rope on her dresser and decided that it was time for us to try another little game.
My Aunt had just left so it would surely be safe for us to play this little game. My cousins live in a tightly woven community and they are friends with most of the neighbors. Lindsey suggested that we tie ourselves up and call over her friend Nicole and give her a bit of a suprise. Nicole apparently already knew about these tie-up games and had been tied up herself a few times. They asked if it was okay and I said that I would play along. Lindsey said that she was going to tie the three of us up, then call Nicole over and then tie herself up. Jessica was a little skeptical because she said that Lindsey had tricked them once before and never actually tied herself up but rather left Jessica, Renee, and Nicole bound and gagged for an hour. However, Lindsey promised us that she would tie herself up. So we decided to try it. Lindsey went into her closet and came out with a duffel bag. From it she produced lengthes of rope. Renee who was still wearing her red bikini from when we went swimming (come to think of it we all were) sat down on the bed and crossed her hands behind her back. Lindsey wrapped the rope twice around Renee's wrists and then started an interweaving pattern so her wrists were crossed but the palms were still facing each other. She then bent down and tied her bare feet together. She made another tie at the knees and one more at Renee's thighs. She then began to wrap rope around her body pinning her arms to her side. Renee began to test the ropes and found that they were quite tight. "What kind of gag do you want" asked Lindsey. She held up a dishtowel and a roll of tape. "I'll take the cloth" said Renee. Lindsey then got behind her and pulled the dishtowel back into her mouth. She then knotted it tightly behind her head. Next she did Jessica and I. We sat down in chairs back to back. Just like Renee I was still wearing a purple bikini and Jessica had a red flowered one. Jessica's hands were tied behind her back but mine were tied to the arms of the chair so that we could not pick each other's knots. We both had rope wrapped around our torsos pinning us to our chairs and then more above and below our breasts pinning our chairs together. Our legs were then tied at the ankles, knees, and thighs. Our legs were then pulled back and my bare feet were tied to Jessica's underneath the chairs. I thought that there would be no getting out of this. Lindsey then asked Jessica what kind of gag she wanted and she said the tape. Lindsey proceeded to rip off a piece of extra sticky black duct tape and smear it over Jessica's mouth. When I was asked I followed suit and chose tape because it looked alot more comfortable than the cleave-gag. I stuck out my chin and pursed my lips to recieve the gag. Lindsey ripped off another large piece and placed it over my mouth. She then took her index finger and smoothed it down. I tested it a little by trying to say Hello Lindsey but all that came out was "Mmmgwph Mmmppphhh". Lindsey then picked up the phone and called her friend Nicole. "Hey, Nicole. Can you come over, OK, I'll see you then, just come in the back door. Lindsey then set to work tying herself up. She tied her ankles, knees, and thighs quite tightly. She then took another long piece of rope and tied it around her ankles. She then tied it to a pair of handcuffs. Before she handcuffed herself she ripped off a long piece of tape and smoothed it out over her mouth. She then ripped off another piece of tape and placed the key to the handcuffs on top of the first gag and then gagged herself with the second piece of tape. She then handcuffed her hands behind her back so that she was in a loose hogtie. Still there was no way that she was getting out of it any sooner than we were. We waited for about ten minutes before we heard a knock on the door. It opened and a 14 year old year old brunette girl sporting shorts, a white tank top, and sandals. She gasped as she came in the door but quickly recovered and started laughing. Ahe knelt down by Lindsey and started rummaging through her duffel bag. "Where's the key to the handcuffs?" she asked. "Mmmwpgph Mmmpphh Mmmppphhh" came Lindsey's reply. Nicole bent and ripped off the first piece of tape and out fell the key. She then unlocked Lindsey's handcuffs. Lindsey reached up and ripped off the other piece of tape. She then proceeded to untie her legs. "Who is that?" Nicole asked pointing to me. "Oh, that's Dana, our cousin" Lindsey replied. They then untied Jessica, Renee, and I. "Nice of you guys to play without me" Nicole said. "It's okay we'll play again" said Lindsey. Dana United States |
| Name: | Silver Oaks |
| Name of Story: | Twins Tied Up |
| Comments: | I am an 18 year old male with a twin sister and this is our story. She is sitting next to me now as I type this. This happened like a week ago by the way. We both had a male friend who hung out with us occasionally and he told us that he'd like to tie us both up. We asked why and he said the thought of twins tied up together was a fantasy he had since he met us. We thought why not what's the worst that could happen and agreed. It was after college at his house so were all in our school uniforms. Me: white long sleeve shirt, black trousers, black socks, her: white short sleeve shirt, skirt, black leggings. He lived alone so we didn't have to worry about anyone walking in on it.
He got out a bunch of rope and some chrome duct tape then said let's make it a role play. So me and my sister were two cops and he was the villain we were after and so we got caught by him. He captured my sister first and told me to surrender and I did. He led us to his room and then tied my hands behind my back and then my ankles and then did the same to my sister and sat us down right next to each other. It was very tight. "What now?" I asked him, then he started unbutting my shirt to about halfway down my chest and I said "why are you doing that?". His response was to get a strip of tape and put it over my mouth. "You're my captive and I can do what I want with you." When he said that I got some kind of rush and nodded since I couldn't talk. I guess the feeling of being helpless kicked in and I liked it. He then proceeded to my sister and started unbuttoning her shirt to reveal a bit of cleavage, but he asked if she's okay with that and she said fine. Then she got gagged like me. We were left in this positing for about ten minutes as he stood over us just doing his own thing, then turned to us. He started to completely unboutton my shirt, and then did the same to my sister and said he wants to tie us in a new position. He adjusted our binds to put us in a hog tie, and I found it was very tight and snugg. This caused us to struggle a bit as we were slightly uncomfortable, and we started groaning through our gags. For 30 mins this went on. We were struggling so much that our shirts had fallen down our arms. I was essentially bare-chested and she was wearing a black lace bra. After the 30 minutes he told us that we need a new position. Great, I thought. I was getting really sore. He released the hog tied and then untied our wrists to remove our hanging shirts. He then said that he would like to tie us up so were front to front against each other. We thought that would be wierd especially since I was bare-chested and she was wearing a bra and declined. He then proposed that he tie us up back to back instead, which we agreed to. He taped our wrists this time seperately, and then taped our bound wrists together so we were tightly against each other. Then he got some rope and wrapped ir two or three times around us so were tightly bound, and then taped our ankles. He left us ungagged because he was going to the shop, for safety reasons I think, so we were able to talk to each other. I was talking about how I hope I never get tied up for real because there is no way I could escape, but my sister said she likes not being able to move. I asked which was the toughest position so far and she said the hogtie because it hurts, and we asked which one we like and we both agreed to back to back and that she wants to tie me and our friend up like this afterwards and if it would be okay with me since we are both guys. I said fine, do it. He arrived minutes later and she proposed the idea to him. He said fine, but under one conidition, and with that he tape gagged us tightly and said no more. He removed us from our back to back to poistion and lay us on the floor next to each other and rolled her on to me so we were front to front and then secured us in this position by taping our legs and torsos together. We didn;t agree to this position but we were in it with nothing we could do so accepted it. We were breathing against each other and it was harder to move than back to back because of the limited space we had and it was kind of hot. After an hour or so in that position we had to leave, but he promised that me and him would get tied up in whatever position next time we go there. My sister then said she said wants to tie us up front to front since that was random. So we look forward to that. He asked us if it was wierd at all and we said no getting tied up is kind of fun, and then when asked about getting tied up front to front we again agreed that it wasn't wierd as we thought it would be and wouldn't mind it again. After all it is another way of getting tied up. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Name of Story: | Bound By A Beauty!!!! |
| Comments: |
We had guests. It was a work-colleague of my father's, along with his wife and two children. They were Karen, a pretty little girl about twelve years old, with short bobbed blonde hair, and her brother Nick, about two yars younger. I must have been about fourteen then. This was many years ago. My brief was to take the children away and entertain them while the grown-ups talked the grown-up talk. How it happened I cannot remember, but I am sure that I must have instigated it. I ended up bound hand and foot with rope - cords from a pair of duffel bags I think - by the two of them and gagged with a silk scarf. I remember that the scarf was a blue and white spotted one, borrowed from my mother's drawer, that I had been using as a cravat (emulating George Saunders or Noel Coward or somebody). At the height of all this my mother entered to check up on us, gave a howl of laughter when she saw what was going on, and went and reported what she had seen. More whoops of laugher were then heard from the living room where the grown-ups were encamped. I did not see much of those children after that but was reminded of the event quite recently. The local town newspaper ran a series of news reports from ten years ago, twenty years ago, and so on. One image in this archive file that struck me was a photograph of Karen in her late teens - as a beauty queen. And what a fabulous apparition! A classic '60s beauty queen she was, with thigh-length boots, hot pants, a winning smile and long golden hair to her shoulders. And I was able to look a this vision and think to myself, "I have been bound and gagged by that beauty!" What a BLAST! |
| Name: | nicelongsleep |
| Name of Story: | Karen's Secrets |
| Comments: | Not too sure if this one needs to be in here, but after reading Ruth's Beach Story, I figured, "What the heck" Cheri please advise me if this does not belong here and by the way Cheri, thanks for cleaning up this board and banning all of the jerks that were on your boards awhile back.
One time we were sent home on a half-day Friday, something to do with in-service training for the teachers. As was the usual case, I was back quicker than the pupils from the nearest local high school, since those that were far enough away from their school got free bus passes. So I was back, had lunch and was going back outside in my usual T-shirt, blue jeans and trainers when who should pass by only just coming home from the local high school but Karen. She was wearing her school’s dark blue blazer and tie, a white blouse, a dark blue pencil skirt to just above her knee, white ankle socks and black oxford tie-shoes. We politely exchanged greetings, and she got a dig in about the big skivers from the other high school that got the bus home instead of having to walk it. The irony of course was that only a few years earlier the situation was that when in Primary school I had to walk, and it was just across the road from where Karen’s high school was. I asked her if she’d been down the town, as she was coming into the estate where we lived by the main road in, rather than going down the side lane through the woods that surrounded where we lived. She sounded worried at that point and said that she didn’t go down it anymore in case ‘he’ was there. I knew who ‘he’ was – but I wanted her to tell me the full story. Karen could be a bit of a blabbermouth, and was a great one for telling you ‘secrets’ the chances were a dozen other kids knew anyway, all thinking the only ones that knew. It was, of course, a form of having power over others. Sure enough, “Look, can you keep a secret?” came next. Walking her up the road to her house, she told me that she’d become disturbed by the behaviour of this man when she was going to school in the mornings. She would normally take the side lane through the woods to reach the path alongside the short duel carriageway, thereby avoiding going out of the main entrance and going up the steep Brae (hill) to reach the same road. Everyone tried to avoid the Brae – especially in winter time when it was slippery. Anyway, this man would pass by in his car and wave to her, but she didn’t know him. The point was that he never waved if she happened that morning to be with Gillian, Leigh, Nicola or one of the other local girls from our estate on their way to school (they didn’t usually go with Karen, but sometimes they met on their way out, and as is the convention amongst girls that meant going along together out of politeness until you had the excuse to say your goodbyes because your real friends were just ahead), begging the question that he did not want anyone else seeing him doing so, and the connotations as to why he did not were disturbing. The story was in fact all around the estate, and most were accusing Karen on the quiet of ‘crying wolf’. I for one didn’t think so. Her change of route alone in the mornings showed the seriousness of it. Also, I’d experience myself of some old man having the habit of following me around at a distance when I was down the local library, watching me all the time. He never followed me out though, but I was under no illusions as to what he was up to. She did seem worried that this man planned to do something to her – no greater proof of that was the case than her asking me to come into her house for a cup of tea. Part of me wondered what her parents would have said – my family and hers historically did not get on, mainly because her own were rather Victorian middle-class in their attitudes at times. Luckily both her parents worked during the day, and Karen was an only child. In hindsight I was the right person though for her to be talking about it. This wasn’t one of our Nancy Drew type tie-up games: this was the threat of the real thing. As ones that had played together the roles of kidnapper and victim, we knew only too well what it felt like to be at the mercy of another or to have another at your own. We talked it through, and I said if the man had planned to do something, he’d hardly have attracted her attention to himself, by now she should know his number plate off by heart. Karen admitted that she didn’t, and I discovered that she was short sighted but didn’t wear her glasses unless she needed to read. I said that so long as she didn’t take the short path through the woods, or cut through the tennis courts, she’d be okay. Besides the Brae was a small tennis court and bowling green, most of the land however was just all grass the local kids would go along to and play soccer on. There was a long set of steps - long overdue repair - from the tennis courts that also led up to the main road. At the top of the stairs was a long platform of concrete behind an old building once used as a school at the turn of the 20th Century but now by the council for storage. I’d seen the doors to it open once, and it was full of hedge cutting equipment and traffic cones. You had to walk round the platform to another small set of stairs to reach the road. Some would cut down here when coming back from school, either to carry-on in the grounds or simply to avoid the Brae. A lot of older schoolgirls would take this route if they were wearing stilettos. Karen had said she cut through the tennis courts home a couple of times, as it was nicer than the road, with all the trees and greenery, and was quiet. I said that if she wanted the man to kidnap her, she couldn’t make it easier for him if she tried. Perhaps it was artless of me under the circumstances, but Karen knew what I was getting at. There was a story all the local kids knew – perhaps though it was just a local urban legend – that one final year schoolgirl going him early and cutting though the tennis courts because of her stilettos had found a man crouching in wait when she turned the corner. Before she could scream he’d clamped a hand over her nose and mouth, pulled her into the far corner, and then pressed her into the wall whilst squeezing her tightly around her waist with his other arm so she couldn’t breathe. She’d blacked out quickly, and when she came to, she had been dumped deep in the nearby undergrowth, her money, watch and jewellery stolen and her clothing undone. Karen giggled – probably nerves and bravado - that perhaps she needed to get into practice in fighting off such an attack. She didn’t think it was possible for anyone to pass out like that except in the movies anyway. One thing led to another, and before I knew it, we were up in Karen’s room, my hand over her nose and mouth, arm around her waist pinning her arms and squeezing, whilst pressing her into the wall whilst she struggled, trying to elbow me in the ribs to let go. Sure enough, after only a short period of time, Karen’s legs abruptly buckled as she fainted, and I found myself having to lower her to the ground. My heart was racing – this was different to the pretend unconsciousness of our Peril Games – and I swiftly put her into the ‘recovery position’, frightened that perhaps we'd gone too far. Her eyelids flickered as she lay on the ground with her head turned, lips parted. There was something very sexy about her lying there, helpless in her tight blouse with the outline of her bra visible, the fabric of her skirt straining against her bum and her long smooth legs, counter-pointed by the innocence of her white ankle socks and sensible good girl Oxfords. I found myself stroking her head as she lay there. Her hair was always a little greasy, but still blonde, my favourite. Then one hand began tracing the outline of her bra-straps through her blouse. Then stroking her rump. Then I moved down to her legs, socks and shoes. I lost track of time before I realised that Karen was now fully conscious, and was watching me, her lips still parted, drawing short, shallow breaths. I realised I’d crossed a boundary. “Are you okay,” I said softly. She must have heard the tremor in my voice. She nodded, and got up. For a moment, nothing was said between us, then she said, “I…I don’t fancy you or anything like that, but…I like it when…you know…doing stuff like this…I like it when we’re doing this…you tying me up.” She then paused, her face going absolutely red, and qualified it. “A lot.” Another pause, and then said, “And I know you like doing it to me.” So we agreed then, through stammers, giggles of embarrassment - and I guess relief at the other feeling the same way – that when we could, when time and circumstances allowed, and of course the inclination, I would tie her up. Which I did that same afternoon, by her ankles and wrists as many times before, and gagged her mouth the same. Except this time it was using the stuff from her ‘secret box’ that she kept on the top shelf of her inside cupboard. There was never anything elaborate as to the way she was bound – wrists crossed behind her and ankles together - basically it had to offer the prospect of good comfortable struggle and potential escape (which she seldom achieved incidentally) And now it was okay for me to touch her whilst she was tied up, after I’d let her struggle for a while. It was okay to feel her up, to kiss the bare flesh of her face and legs. Indeed it was part of it. There could be no capture for Karen without her subduer wishing to feast on his victim. To occasionally subdue her as she struggled, hold a cloth of witch hazel ‘chloroform’ over her nose and mouth, or to pretend to hypnotise her with a spinning coin on a chain, after which her gag would be removed and she’d be ‘interrogated’ (in actual fact a game of ‘Truth’) Usually Karen wore blue jeans with a pink stretch belt with a white T-shirt and white flat court shoes. This was her most common ‘kidnap’ outfit. But the t-shirt with pink shorts and trainers mentioned before was another. She also had brown flat sandals sometimes worn with either. She told me she felt embarrassed wearing them though, saying the strappiness of them and their symbolism with movies about Ancient Rome or Greece or suchlike where they had slaves was somehow symbolic, like wearing sandals was somehow telling the world she liked being tied up. As for the man in the car by the way, well he vanished from the scene after about a month. Whoever he was, nobody ever knew. |
| Name: | Ruthie |
| Name of Story: | The Beach |
| url: | http://www.vincilagnia.com |
| Comments: | I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself.
Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight, however, was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! |
| Name: | Angela F |
| Name of Story: | First Games with New Partner |
| Comments: | Now with the encounter with Jimmy & the boys over & my brothers not bothering me, I figured that I would be free from bondage. What's more, Stacy and the girls had their fill of being tied up everytime they came over to visit with me. Stacy was going out of town with her parents and said she needed a well deserved rest from Angela & the bondage games.
I felt like I needed a break too. Being tied up all the time was getting old. I wanted to get back into something more traditional. Then along comes my new friend Dena. Now, I was bored. It was Saturday, and I’ve done all my homework & I've just finished my chores. My best friend Stacy is out of town and will only be back in the evening. The phone rings, it's Dena, 'hey Angie whatch ya up to? Doing anything special?" "No. Actually I'm bored silly. Why don't you come over?" "Hey Ang, that sounds great. I'll be over in about 15 minutes." Dena only lived about two blocks away. What should I do for the next 15 minutes or so untill Dena got over here? Hmmmm. My brothers were downstairs in the den. John was playing with his drums while Jeff was blowing his trumpet. Mom & Dad left the guys bring their musical instruments up from the basement when they remodeled the house and added the den and an extra room. There they were playing their instruments and trying to act so cool, but playing so horribly. I crept behind the sofa and hid there for a few seconds, trying to stifle my giggle. I just sat there trying to be inconspicous and holding my mouth so they wouldn't hear me laughing at them. Pretty soon Jeff looks up & over in my direction. "Hey John, did you hear soemthing?" "Nah. It's just your imagination. Keep playing." "No John. I am sure I heard something. Sounded like someone laughing, or giggling. Is it Angie? Where is our darling little sister anyway?" John replies. "She is up in her room doing the chores that Mom & Dad left her to do. Why don't you go check on her Jeff?" With that Jeff puts down his instrument and heads for the stairs. In doing so, he has to come past the sofa where I was hiding. So as Jeff passes me, I turn around & wedge myself in a corner. I didn't want him to see me. Jeff heads up the stairs. Next I hear Jeff yelling from above. "Hey John, she is not up here. Where could that little snot have gone to?" Next thing I hear "Gotcha" and feel hands going over my shoulders. It was John. "You spying on us little sis? What did we tell you before about that? I guess you haven't learned have you?" Then John turns his attention to Jeff and yells, "Don't worry Jeff. I have her. She is down her. Ang was hiding behind the sofa and spying on us." "That little brat!" My brother Jeff yelled as he hurriedly ran down the stairs. "I was only listening to you two practing your musical instruments John. That's all." And as I got the words out, there was a knock on the door. No doubt it was Dena. Before I could yell out to Dena, my brother clamped his hand over my mouth and said, “You’re gonna regret this!” in a sinister tone. I would have said something in reply but it just came out as mmmmpphhhs through my brother’s hand. He then removed his hand from my mouth but before I could say something, Jeff’s hand clamped my mouth. I tried to struggle, but to no avail. Jeff smiled and said to John, “Get the ropes.” John then smiled and went to his room. A few minutes later he appeared with some soft cotton rope, a rag, and duct tape. When I saw all of the stuff my brother was carrying and I realized what is going to happen to me. They are going to tie me up! I squired and wriggled, trying to get free, but Jeff’s grip held. I started talk and shout, but it came only as muffled sounds through Jeff’s hand. “Calm down”, Jeff said, “You’re just making it hard for yourself.” Now by this point, I realized that nothing I would do would prevent me from being bound & even gagged, but I was determined not to make it easy for them. I struggled as much as I could as John pulled my arms behind my back & then wrapped the cotton rope around my wrist vertically four times before cinching it and knotting it beyond the reach of my fingers, and then four times horizontally, tying it as before beyond the reach of my fingers. All the while I was struggling to avoid the inevitable. Jeff maintained his firm grip over my mouth preventing me from calling out. After tying my wrist, Jeff suddenly decided to release me from his grip and hand gag. I plead with them and tried to apologized, but it fell to deft ears. “C’mon guys, it was just a joke”, “I won’t do it again”, and more things like that. "Who is at the door Angie? Is that Stacy?" "No Stacy is out of town. It is my new girlfriend Dena. She just called me & said that she would be over in about 15 minutes. That was 20 minutes ago." "Hey Jeff. You go to the door and let Dena in. Fresh blood. We will initiate her to our bondage games." John commanded as he put his hand over my mouth so I couldn't warn Dena. About a minute or two later, Dena comes walking in escorted by Jeff. She sees me there with John still covering my mouth & has an understandably surprised look on her face. "Wah, Wha...." She didn't even get the words out & Jeff had yanked her hands behind her back & started tying them. That rat. I didn't even see him take any rope. All the while, John tied another rope around my elbows and my upper body, further restricting my arms. He then crossed my ankles and wrapped rope around it 5 times, knotting it off at the front. Then John took another piece of rope around my waist, and tied it to my arms. And then tied my knees. Meanwhile, my pleading was beginning to annoy them. “You talk too much,” John commented. “C’mon guys, let mmmmpphhh!” John took a rag and shoved it in my mouth while I was at mid sentence. I tried to spit it out, but before I did that, he sealed my mouth with duct tape. “That will keep her quiet”, John said to Jeff. How ya doing with the newbie?" Her hands are tied securely. I just need to finish up." "Why are you doing this to us?" Dena asked. "Oh it's a little game that we play with ouor little sister. We have done this to all of her friends. Didn't Ang tell you about us?" She said she had two brothers named John & Jeff but never mentioned how wacky you two were & that you were into this bizarre stuff." "She talks too much too Jeff. How about shutting her up" John said "Uh, Uh. You havea lot of nerve. I am Angies friend. I came her to mmmmppp" Jeff stuffed the rag in her mouth & sealed it shut with ductt ape just as John had done to me. “Yea. She was beginning to annoy me, and that gag would finally give us relief from all that talking!”, Jeff responded. “Should we hogtie them?” Jeff asked. At the mention of hogtie, I started to mmmphhh and shake violently. “No. It is her first bondage game.” “You’re right. We can save the hogtie for later. But it's not Angie's first...” I calmed down and was relieved that they were not going to hogtie Dena but was not thrilled that they were going to hogtie me or at least thinking about it. “What do we do now?” Jeff asked. “Let’s torture that little rascal!” John replied. Now I am only a little girl about 13 years old at the time. At least compared to John and Jeff I’m small as was Dena. She was also 13. John was 20 and Jeff was 18 at that time, big, muscular & much taller than us. I was barefoot, wearing only shorts and a shirt to cover my body. From previous experience, they knew I was extremely ticklish. John sat and rubbed his fingers against my bare feet. I tried to evade his fingers, but it was of no use. He stroked and stroked. I soon burst into laughter, laughing and giggling under my gag. I squirmed and kicked, but the tickling continued. Jeff soon had his fingers strumming my ribs which caused me to laugh and laugh and laugh. This continued for about 20 minutes, with two minute breaks to let me catch my breath. I looked over at Dena who was laughing into her gag seeing this action. Little did she realize t hat she would be next! When the tickling is over, I was on the verge of tears. John went to the kitchen, while Jeff placed me on the couch. I was helped into a sitting position. John soon arrived carrying a glass of water. Now Jeff sympathetically said to me, “Do you want some water little sis?”. I nodded. Then my brother peeled off the duct tape. “Spit the rag out”, Jeff ordered. I spat it out and thank them. By this time, I was quite acquiescent to both of them. I had enough of tickling. Jeff held the cup to my mouth where I drank all of the contents. “Thanks, now could you mmmmmpppphhh!!”, John shoved the rag back into my mouth and placed duct tape on my mouth. “Sorry, can’t understand what you’re saying!!! Maybe if you stopped mumbling, we might understand you!”, Jeff mocked. I just mmmphhh. What could I do? John then said. “Listen Ang, we’re going out and play. Now don’t go anywhere. We’ll be back in 30 minutes”. With that, they went outside to play, leaving me tied and gagged on the couch. Dena was across the room. They scooted her up into a tight crouch position & tied her wrists to her feet in a sort of scooter hogtie. Now that we're alone, I decided to get myself free. I tried to push and pull against the ropes, but they won’t budge. I still tried that for ten minutes but nothing would go. I tried to scream, but it came out only as muffled grunts. Fifteen minutes wasted. Then I tried to assess my situation. It is obvious that struggling against my bonds will do no good. I looked around. Then I saw it. Scissors. It is located in a table near the kitchen. I tried to stand up. Very difficult considering that your ankles are crossed. I hopped towards the scissors. Around the couch, towards the kitchen. Now the hopping is a very tedious task. It took me about twelve minutes to reach the scissors. Luckily, the table was low enough for me to reach with my bound hands. It is twenty eight minutes. Then I started. “Just what do you think you’re doing”? I was startled. I saw John’s blue eyes under his short brown hair looking at me. He then ran towards me. I just stood there, in no position to escape in my bound and gagged position. “Mmmppphhh” was all I could say. He looked at me and checked my bonds, saw the scissors (which have not cut anything; John arrived too soon), and took it. He called Jeff, who soon arrived. “Looks like we got a Houdini here”, John said, showing Jeff the scissors. “Lucky we were a bit early, or we would have lost a valuable hostage, maybe two”, Jeff replied. They both laughed and rechecked my bonds, making sure that they are secure. Then they went over to check on Dena who was also secure. They then untied my knees and ankles. I remained gagged and my arms and wrist are still tightly bound, however. John led me back to the living room, while Jeff picked up a light wooden chair with no armrest. John then positioned the chair so that its front would face the front door, and I was lashed to the chair. This time they made sure I would not escape. They sat me in the chair bound and gagged, use rope to hold my body to the chair, retied my ankles and knees, and tied my feet in such a way that my feet would not touch the floor. “Now try to get out of that”, John said. I struggled against the ropes, but they tied me too well. I could not get out of the chair. I could not move the chair from its’ position. I just remained there, stuck. “Perfect”, said John with a broad grin. “We have a surprise for you. And don’t worry, you’re agony would soon end!”. Then they left me. I tried to think. John and Jeff certainly had done this before, their knots are too secure for this to be a work of a first timer. The bonds are tight, but they don’t hurt. The gag is effective. Any escape attempt without help would be futile. Then I tried to think what their surprise is, and I tried to imagine what I am to expect. Then I tried to think how my situation feels. I then realized that I enjoyed this game, and even though I am helpless, I actually enjoyed it. And then I begin to think of revenge. Yes, revenge! Revenge would be sweet, and I tried to plan in my mind how to get them back. Yes, I enjoyed this game, but that did not stop me from revenge. I realized that I could not subdue either John or Jeff alone. Even if I target them individually, they are a little stronger than me. Taking them both down at the same time is out of the question. So I need an ally. But who? Dena I ruled out because, well she is a girl, was a newbie & was too securly tied to get loose. Jimmy and his friends I ruled out because they are too young and would be easily overpowered & they idolized my two brothers. So who? And how was I going to get out of this? My train of thought was interrupted by a honk of a car horn. I listened, and realized that my parents have returned. I struggled, then stopped. John & Jeff certainly did not want them to see me & Dena like this. Surely they sould untie us. No such luck. John & Jeff picked us up like two rag dolls & carried us down the basement. They carried us to the far side of the basment far away from the basement door. We both struggled. But it was of no avail.We were both tied far too tightly to break loose. The boys then tried to cover us up with old sheets and blankets in case Mom & Dad came down. John & Jeff apparently had planned to keep us tied up for awhile. ThenI heard some clicking, and Mom came in the basement door and walked down the steps. She looked over and saw us all tied up and half covered in sheets. Mom saw me and was surprised. "What in the world is going on John & Jeffey Frederico?" "Ah - we're just having some fun with Angie and her new friend. Just fooling around." Dad follows Mom down. "What did I tell you about this tying up stuff? Now you untie those girls right now and all of you come up for supper." Dad was upset. After dinner, I quickly called some of my girlfriends and told them what happened. We then planned my revenge, which we plan to execute with Jeff. What is the plan? Did it work? Did I get my revenge? Read the next part and find out. Angie F USA |
| Name: | Big D - Bound in the Basement |
| Name of Story: | Bound in the Basement |
| Comments: | I've fantasized about tying up women for as long as I can remember. While I never had the courage to follow through on my fantasies of tying up neighborhood moms, nearly every young girl in the neighborhood was bound and gagged by me at some point.
When I was about 14 years old, my sister's best friend Vicki called on the phone. Vicki was about 3 years younger than myself and lived right up the street. She wanted to know if my sister was around. I told her "sure" and invited her to come over. Unfortunately for Vicki, my sister was not around. In fact, nobody was at home, except me. Thinking very fast, I grabbed the ropes & gags which I always kept hidden in my room. Then I rushed downstairs and placed them in the laundry room. I quickly ran back upstairs and waited for Vicki to arrive. Vicki showed up moments later and I let her in the door. Its amazing that she couldn't sense that I was up to something, as my heart was really beating hard. When Vicki asked where my sister was, I grabbed her from behind and clamped my hand over her mouth. I made some stupid remark as to her "being my prisoner" and started forcing her downstairs into our basement. Vicki and her older sister had been "kidnapped" by me many times before, so she knew exactly what was coming. I kept my hand tightly over her mouth, and used my other arm to hold both her arms firmly behind her back. She wasn't scared, but kept alternatively laughing and "mmmphing" as she struggled to get free. In no time at all, I had marched Vicki into the downstairs laundry area. I removed my hand from her mouth and started tying her hands behind her back. She was still laughing, but seemed quite determined that I shouldn't tie her up. However, my greater size prevailed, and I finally managed to overpower her. Vicki then started kicking at me playfully and trying to get up. However, I grabbed another cord and quickly tied her ankles. Now I was ready to put the icing on the cake. I had gagged many of the neighborhood girls before, but only with a small handkerchief inserted in their mouths and tied behind their heads. This time I wanted to try out the "stuff" gag I had seen in a detective magazine. Vicki knew a gag was next, so she closed her mouth quite tightly. I pinched her nose shut until she was forced to take a breath. When she opened her mouth to take a breath, I quickly stuffed some cloth wadding in her mouth, then secured it in place with my old Cub Scout bandana ("be prepared" I always say). I'll never forget the next few moments, as Vicki squirmed about on the basement floor and "mmmphed" for help. The stuff gag filled her mouth and she couldn't speak coherently at all. Unfortunately, I didn't have much time to admire my handiwork. Because Vicki was no sooner bound and gagged than my sister arrived home. Fighting embarassment and knowing my sister would tell my parents all about my antics (she couldn't keep a secret to save her soul), I quickly untied Vicki and let her go. I was heartbroken that the moment didn't last, but I've never forgotten the sight of her fighting that gag. Vicki was one of the myriad of neighborhood girls that I tied up as a kid. I have lots more stories. Let me know if you want to hear them. Big D |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | "The Sleepover" Cont'd |
| Comments: | Cheri
Name of Story: The Sleepover Pt IX url: http://books.dreambook.com/chebon2/cheri3.html Comments: I have recieved several requests for the continuation of The Sleepover Story which started several years ago. Also many of you have asked for even more stories by Angie, who has a ton of these stories. So here is part VIII of The Sleepover and Angie promises even more stories. And as for Lori, A Unique Kidnapping Experience, her stories continue her as well. Enjoy. Cheri Just to recap from last time, Wanda had come to life and was able to move her hands in front, but had runout of gas. Sabrina was unable to do anything, her brother Michael had tied her way too tight, too well and had made excape impossible even for Houdini. I was working on my bonds, but the guys had tied me too well, tying my wrists well up my forearms making mobility very difficult. The guys had walked in on our earlier escape attempts, saw how we were attempting to escape and we were twice interupted in the middle of an escape. So I mmmmpphed to Wanda and encouraged her to give it one more big effort. It was now 3:10 and the guys would be back in 20 minutes to torture us if we didn't get loose. Wanda tried hard, but her hands were crossed over. This made mobility and manueverability very difficult. BUT I URGED HER ON with my mmmmppphs. I turned around and tried to get the message to her to work on my hands. I could feel her try. She worked for several minutes and then we heard DING! That darn clock which dings every 15 minutes. This meant it was 3:15 with only 15 minutes left to get loose. We had to work fast. Wanda frantically moved her fingers trying to reach my knots. No luck. Suddenly that idiot Heather who got us into this whole thing to begin with, COMES ALIVE! She had been sitting there like a bump on a log with a stupid smirk on her face. She actually challenged Michael to tie her up and insisted that she coould get out with no problem. It was because of her that we got into this situation. And untill now, she wasn't even trying. We saw Heather wiggling her arms and upper body. Something was happening. I looked at the clock, 3:20! Only 10 minutes to go! Sabrina and Wanda both tried to urge Heather too. Maybe she wasn't as dumb as she looked and actually knew how to get loose. Meanwhile I urged Wanda to work on my bonds. I felt her stop so tried to work on her with my hands tied behind my back. We were sweltering. We looked at Heather. It appeared as though she was getting loose! Then I looked at the clock, 3:25! Only five minutes to go! We heard the air conditioner running, but we were sweltering; soaked and sweaty from working so hard to get loose. I had an idea what Michael had in mind and wanted no part of it. Checked the clock, 3:27! Three minutes to go! We looked at Heather and she seemed to be almost loose. 3:28, Heather, Wanda and I worked hard on our bonds while Sabrina sat by helpless, barely able to move. 3:29, Heather has her hands in front. She did it! The nutcracker was getting loose. We couldn't believe our eyes. She pulls her gag down and spits the rag that was inserted in her mouth several hours ago. Wanda and I are smiling with our eyes and at the same time mmmpphhing for Heather to hurry up and get loose so she can untie us too. Sabrina wiggles over to Heather and bumps her, sticks her face close to her indicating that she wants her gag removed. Hey, we all did. Do you know what it is liked to be gagged for several hours with a rag stuck in your mouth and in our cases, duct tape over that? The guys ran out of duct tape so used cloth on Heather. Now ungagged, Heather looks over and says, "Do you want your gag removed?" Sabrina is now screaming into her gag and of course all we hear is mmmppphhhhs. The boys had gagged us all well, perhaps to well. Maybe even overgagged. Michael indicated that there were two reasons for us being gagged, one of course was to prevent us from calling out, which was ridiculous because since noone could hear us, but the other was to prevent us from talking to each other and contrive a plan. Michael also did not want us to use our teeth to work on each others bonds. Heather with her hands now in front, reaches over with her hand to remove Sabrina's gag, but just then we hear the guys coming down the steps. Michael sees Heather loose, ungagged and says, "I don't believe it! The idiot got loose!" Sabrina, Wanda and I all smiled with our eyes. We figured we had pulled it off. But Michael poured cold water on our hopes. "I said all three of you had to get loose by 3:30 and even gave you an extra hour. Heather has her hands loose and her gag off, but her legs are still tied and the three of you are not even close. Sorry guys, you didn't make it (with a laugh in his voice Mike was enjoying this and we knew it.) So you lose, we win and as promised it is going to be a very long day for all four of you girls." Heather then says, "The four of us? I am the only one who got loose!" Michael retorts, "Correction Heather, you are only partly loose. Your hands are free and you have removed your gag, but your feet are still tied. If you don't believe me, try to run." Heather stood up and hopped like a rabbit. It was funny and despite our woes, we all giggled in to our gags. Heather was up on her feet, had hopped a short distance, but her legs had fallen asleep and she started to fall. Luckily the guys were close by and caught her before she fell forward and hurt herself. Mike then told the guys to retie her, this time even tighter and of course, regag her as well. Heather started to protest and as Sabrina did earlier, asked why we had to be gagged. Nobody was home. Michael responded, "For several reasons: 1) There may be people outside or they may come to the front door, 2) We don't want you girls talking amongst yourselves to formulate a plan, 3) We don't want you able to use your teeth to undo the ropes on each other, 4) Girls always look great gagged and 5) Girls should be seen and not heard. We want you quiet." Heather was ready with another question, but was interupted with a rag in the mouth, followed by three pieces of duct tape this time (apparently the guys had either gone out and got a new roll or found somemore) New, fresh, sticky tape. Neil and Paul tied h er hands behind her back, first with rope and then doubled that with tape. Then they put more rope over her arms, around her arms, inbetween her arms, across her torso and then cinched that off. We cringed as we watched this. Michael and the guys were mad that we had come this close and didn't like it. They were making sure this time. Then Mike looked at his sister and siad that she would be first. All three guys picked up Sabrina and Mike came over and threw her over his shoulder while Sabrina screamed into her gag. Mike then said, "Time for the Torture Rack!" "The Torture Rack?" I thought. What the heck is that? I knew I didn't like the sounds of it. Mike then looked around and said that he would be back for me in 15 minutes. I looked at the clock and it was 3:45. The clock dinged. 15 minutes for us to try to get loose. Mike looked at us and said, "Are you thinking of getting loose? Good luck! You have been trying to several hours with no luck, are tired and frustrated. Heather came oh so close, but failed. You must be tired Heather. I bet you don't even want to try it again do you? Spirit broken? By all means try, but I'll see you in 15 minutes." Then he looked at me and said, "I can't wait to get you on the rack." I blurted out, "Why me. Why not Heather. I didn't ask for this. Why are you doing this to me." mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh was all that could be heard. I was so tired of this that I had forgotten about the rag in the mouth and duct tape were muting my every word. Michael and the otehr guys just laughed. They loved this. The guys left. I looked at Heather and Wanda and we were all drained. I tried to communicate though that we should try again and go for it. I motioned with my head. I tried to talk despite the overgagged situation and let my mmmppphss be my words. We had Heather with us and she had done it before. Could she do it again? Wanda had been working on her bonds. Could she do it? Could I do it? And what in the world was the Torture Rack? I started to think about what Sabrina's brother had said. That we were gagged not to prevent us from calling for help, nobody was close enought to hear us anyway but to prevent us from talking to each other, formulating an escape or from using our teeth to undue each others bonds. How true our situation seemd pretty hopeless. Soon we heard mmmpphhs and cries from Sabrina. Her brother and the other boys had started the torture rack. Even still gagged her moans could be heard. Wanda, Heather and I all looked at each other with FEAR! What in the world were they up to? Mike comes in and grabs Heather by her arm. "You almost got loose. Unbelievable for a wack job like you. So you are next to feel the torture rack." Heather squirmed around and mmmppphed. The look of fear was real. Obvioously we all knew that the boys would not really hurt us, but whatever they had in mind was sheer torture. Poor Heather was next. "Poor Heather" I thought? This nut got us into this in the first place by challenging Mike to a tie up contest and getting us involved. Soon we heard Heather squealing. Wanda and I looked at each other and thought "Oh no!" I had to wonder why they didn't bring Sabrina back in, perhaps they thought that she would be mad emough now to work with us and get loose. There were no longer time limits so Wanda and I both wiggled and struggled agsinst our bonds. Like a snake crawling on the floor, I crawled over to Wanda and positioned myself behind her back as we each tried to work on each others bonds. We desperately wanted to get loose. As I reached for Wanda's bonds I felt a double knot! Those dirty rats. They double knotted our bonds and there was no way we could get loose. Not with each others hands tied so tightly. I felt Wanda feeling for my bonds and she must have come to the same conclusion. She tried to communicate with me as did I with her. We were engaging in a great gagtalk conversation. Unfortunately, neither one of us knew what the other one was saying. Soon Paul came in and looked right at me. "Trying to get loose are you? FAT CHANCE! We made sure to tie you very tightly. I was a Boyscout and there is no way that you little girls are breaking loose, er, as you already discovered." Then while laughing, Paul came over to me and picked me up. "Guess who is next Cheri? You ready for the torture rack?" I struggled as best I could and told him off in gagtalk. He just laughed at me and told me to watch my language. Then Paul looked over at Wanda and said, "Your next sister. Sorry to leave you all alone but don't worry, I'll be back for you soon. I would invite you to join us right now but I can see that you are TIED UP." Then Paul let out a loud laugh while dragging me into the next room where the "Torture Rack" was. Although I had no idea what The Torture Rack was, I was about to find out. TO BE CONTINUED......... Cheri Have A Nice Day! |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | A Great Plot Foiled cont'd |
| Comments: | Here is the last part........
Angie F. Name of Story: A Great Plot Foiled url: http://www.angelfire.com Comments: Hi Everybody. Cheri tells me that you guys have been emailing her with more requests for stories and a continuation on this one. Well first of all to recap, here is what happened: We were having so much fun with Sharyn that none of us had noticed Jimmy had left. Nicole, Stacy & I along with Jimmy had overtaken the witchy Sharyn, tied her up & gagged her and had her beleiving that we were charging her credit cards to order things. We sure put on a good act anyway. We also tickled the crap out of Sharyn as payback for what she had done to us. Boy that felt good. Then we had a close call when Nicole & Jimmy's Mom called on us and almost caught us. Anyway, as we were winding down all of a sudden I notice Stacy has dissappeared! What in the world is going on? So I look at Nicole and ask, "Hey Nic, where's Stacy? And Have you noticed that Jimmy is gone too?" "Actually Ang, I've been so busy working on Sharyn that I hardly noticed. That is strange though. Did either of them say anything to you?" "No. Not a thing. Why woould they just leave us like that?" "I don't know." Nicole responded. Then we looked down and Sharyn was smiling. We turned around. It was Jimmy. He was holding Stacy who was now bound & gagged and he had Mike & Derek with him. "Party's over sis & Angel face." Jimmy said to us. "I've become bored with Sharyn and figure it's time for a little payback on you two and I brought some help. Stacy has been neutralized and there are three of us against you two. Should be easy as 1, 2, 3." Why that little rat and coniver. I had to admit, he had us at a disadvantage with Stacy tied up & unable to help and three of them. But I figured we should fight it out. So I say, "C'mon, Nic, we can take them. They are only kids. We are a couple of years older." "Nic looks at me & says, "But Ang, they are boys. They already have Stacy & I'm a little pooped out. Between the laughing and the tickling of Sharyn, don't know IF I even have any fight left in me." That's all the kids needed to hear. Jimmy charged after his sister while Derek & Mike came after me. I looked over & Jimmy already had his sisters hands behind her back. I knew it wouldn't be long. Then I looked over at Stacy as she stood there helpless. Derek grabbed my arm while Mike grabbed my legs as they hustled me down to the floor. I was too embroiled in watching Nic & Stacy to see their attack. "Hey, what's going on up there?" It was Nic's and Jimmy's Mom. Jimmy quickly exclaims, "Quick put your hand over Angie's mouth." While he does exactly that to his sister. Then he yells down to his Mom. "It's okay Mom, Derek and I were just practicing some wrestling moves." Meanwhile I grunted into Derk's hand, GRUUMMMPPHH!!!! No way I could get a word out. Nor could Nicole who was mmmpphhing into her brothers hand. Stacy tried to open the bedroom door with her hands tied behind her, but Mark ran over to pull her away. Her gag was keeping her silent as well. "Okay. You kids can play but be careful." Their Mom ordered. "I'll be back in a short while. I don't want to find anything broken." She finished. We heard the door slam and the next thing I knew I felt rope going around my wrists. I turned my head and it appeared as though Nicolle was already bound hands behind her back & as I was looking Jimmy had gagged her. My mouth now free I looked at Jimmy and said, "You dirty rat. We were working together how could you....mmmpphhh." Jimmy clamped his hand over my mouth. "Enough Angel face. You should know by now that I may be on your side sometimes, but oh how much I enjoy doing this to you and my sister. I went and got the boys (he was starting to sound like a 1930's gangster!) and we decided it was time to nail you three dames again." We heard mmmpphhing and it was Sharyn. She wanted to be cut loose I suppose. "And you, you witch. If you think you are going anywhere, you are crazy. The boys want in on some of the fun that Nic, Ang, Stacy & me were having awhile ago. Get used to them ropes. Because we ain't done with you yet." Now I was bound & Derek had gagged me. So there was Stacy, Nic, Sharyn & myself all at the mercy of these three little devils. If I had felt silly falling into the clutches of my two older brothers, you can imagine how I felt now! So now Sharyn, Nic, Stacy & myself were all at the mercy of these three little rats! With their Mom gone, now the fun would begin. Jimmy comes over to me & starts with that Angel face thing. "Hey Angel face, the boys and I have got you where we want you. Now it's time to have some fun." Jimmy took my shoes off so I knew what was coming next - tickle time. He scraped his fingers ever so gently acros the soles of my feet. I squealed loudly into my gag, wiggling & aughing all at the same time. Mike was working on Stacy while Derek was going after Nicole. "My sister is all mine!" Shouted Jimmy. "Here Derek. Come over here and work on Angel Face & I'll take care of sister Nicole, my big sister who is always so bossy & mean to me. Jimmy pulled out a large feather and with a sinister laugh slowly pulled his sisters shoes and socks off. She kicked and tried to break loose, but it was all in vain. We could hear Sharyn laughing under her gag enjoying seeing the three of us get it when suddenly Mike changes direction, leaves Stacy & goes after Sharyn. "What are you laughing at? Jimmy told us what you did to him. Now it's payback time." Mike said while scraping his fingers across Sharyn's already very sensitive feet. Now Sharyn was squealing, giggling and wiggling all around. Derek was working on me while Jimmy was going to town on his sister Nicole. I looked over & saw Stacy desperately trying to work her ropes loose. Didn't look like she was having very much luck and I didn't want to draw too much attention to her either. Jimmy yells to Mike to go down stairs in the kitchen and get some ice. I think, "Oh great. Just what we need." Mike obeys and comes back very quickly with a bowl full ice. Jimmy grabs it first and pushes it down Nicoles back sliding it ever so slowly. I could see Nic shake from the chills she was getting. Jimmy walks towards me while I watch Nicole wiggle on the floor trying to get the ice cubes out. Wasn't having much luck and in fact was making things worse. Mike & Jimmy are right by me. I try to tell them nooooo. Noooo. But my every word is muffled from the gag. Mike holds me still while Jimmy gives me the same treatment he gave his sister. Wow! The chill was driving me crazy! This little SOB's. All I could think was wait untill I get loose. Stacy seeing what was happening to me, stands up and tries to hop away but is caught by Derek who escorts her back to the bed and forces her down. Stacy attempting to fight them off, rolls on her back and makes herself dead weight. It took all three of the boys to roll her on her stomach so they could slide the ice cubes down her back. She shook from the chill. We he ard some stomping & t was Sharyn trying to escape! Nothing doing! The boys caught up to her and brought her back and now it was her turn to be ice-cube tickled and chilled. In this case, we loved it as we were trying to shake off the chills ourselves. Jimmy now tells Derek to go down to the basement and bring up their "secret weapons." Secret weapons. What in the heck would they have next? NOW THE STORY CONTINUES........... Derek comes back loaded with God knows what. Jimmy grabs something from Derek, I could barely see the way I was lying and being bound so well, mobility was limited. Next thing I hear Nic laughing in gagtalk & squealing under her gag. It didn'tt ake long for me to figure out what they were up to as Derek was right over me & I felt a spray of water - the little rats had an array of squirt guns, pistols, rifles all sorts of water-guns and were unloading on all of us Sharyn too. Next for my entertainment, Derek had a yo-yo and was playfully maneuvering it right over my head coming of so close to my nose and face sometimes gently grazing my face. I hear Nic & Stacy sqealing which prompted Derek to stop momentarily with me. I looked over and saw the girls being tickled by Little Jimmy & Mike - the little rats had brought up feathers and were tickling the girls feet and face. And they were having a grand time. Despite my clamity, I had to chuckles at what was happening to the girls but was suddenly interrupted, jolted out of my laughter & delight as I felt fingers grazing across the soles & heals of my feet. Now I was sqealing. Jimmy comes over & starts tickling my face and nose with the feather. 'How's that Angel Face?" I grunted into my gag telling him off and letting him know in no uncertain terms what I was goingt o do to him when I got loose. Of course my every word was garbled and muffled. Jimmy just laughed and said, "I love when you talk dirty to me Angel Face. I especially love it when you know I can't understand a word you say and you can't speak clearly. I LOVE IT!" It was hard to believe that four older girls had been so easily overpowered & tricked by three little snot nose kids. It was even harder to believe how they were having their way with us and we could do nothing about it. The torture went on for quite awhile. Jimmy, Derek and Mike agreed to untie all of us only under the condition that we would NOT try for revenge. Jimmy went over to his sister Nicole first, removed her gag and made her promise. Nicole reacted intially by screaming at her younger brother: "You untie me right now you little brat. Boy are you going to get it. Who do you....mmmppph." Jimmy had regagged his sister. "Wrong answer sis. I am in control her. Me and the boys have you right where we want you. Mom & Dad won't be home for hours so we can do this the easy way or the hard way. Which is it?" Nic continued to scream into her gag. Even though her voice was mutted, we all knew what she was saying and we were doing our own share of yelling in gagtalk as well. Next Jimmy walks over to me. "Hey Angel Face. My sister thinks she is in control over me and doesn't realize how deep she is in this." Where did he learn this talk, from a James Cagney movie? "So on behalf of the boys I am compelled to enlist you to speak on behalf of the girls. Don't have to tell you that me and the boys are enjoying this. We can continue to torture you which would give us a lot of delight, we can leave you, all four of you tied up & gagged up here in the bedroom while we go about our business or we can untie you so you can dry off and do something else. Which is it Angel Face?" He then removed my gag & as I was about to speak he put his hand over my mouth and said, "Choose your words wisely Angel Face. My parents won't be home for quite awhile." He took his hand away. I really wanted to yell at this little pipsqueak and tell him off but Jimmy had a point. We were in a very compromising situation. We were tied up very tightly & had been for quite sometime. Jimmy & Nicole parents would not be home for hours. Jimmy, Derek & Mike enjoyed torturing us but that had gone lame, sort of & they could just leave us tied up for hours untill just before their parents came home. I was tired of being tied up & exhausted from the tickling and water torture. I wanted to dry off and get out of this. "Okay Angel Face, me and the boys are waiting. Will you promise not to get revenge. I know your word is your bond and if you say it, I will beleive it." "Jimmy, even if I promise not to get revenge, can I guarantee that Nicole, Stacy and Sharyn won't?" "That is up to you Angel Face. Because if any of you try to get revenge on us me & the boys will c ome back on all four of you, either one by one or all together. We got you today & we can get you again." Just then Jimmy raked his fingers gently along my feet. I wiggled, giggled and squirmed. "C'mon Angel Face. I can do this untill my parents come home if need be. Promise no revenege. No tricks. No stunts and I'll stop." "Okay, okay, okay!" Jimmy stopped looked at me bending over my prostate body. "You promise not to do anything & make sure Nicole, Stacy & Sharyn follow suite Angel Face?" I hesitated for just an instant & felt another rake across my feet. "Do the same to my sister & Stacy guys." Jimmy commanded. I could hear muffled squeals from the girls. How long would this last. "Okay! I promise Jimmy & I promise to make sure the girls don't get revenge either." "Are you sure about that Angel Face? I know how you can scheme & I also know how you can restrain the girls if need be. If you, Nicole or Stacy or Sharyn come after any of us, all of us will get you and the others again & next time we won't be so nice." "Nice? You call this nice?" I asked. "This was just the appetizer. Come after any of us & you get the full course." "Okay. I promise Jimmy." "Okay. I believe you but now I have it to hear from the others before I can untie you." "Jimmy you dirty raaaaa...mmmppph" Jimmy had regagged me. Next he went over to Stacy & did the same scenario, raking her feet, relentless questions untill she agreed or submitted is the operative word. He replaced her gag. Then to Nicole, same deal untill she agreed although she was the toughest. Aside from more tickling, Nic also got more water from the multiple squirt guns. And finally it was Sharyn's turn. All of us layed there, tied up & gagged and turned over to see how Sharyn would react. Surprisingly she agreed but we had to wonder if we could trust her. She wasn't as close as Nic, Stacy & I were. Just to prove apoint, the boys left us tied up for awhile longer before finally cutting us loose. I agreed to keep my promise although I really wanted to nail this little squirt & his buddies. All of us did. But I made a promise & as Jimmy said & it is true, my word is my bond. Stacy & Nicole also agreed to abide by their promise. The only question was, would Sharyn?? |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | "The Basement" Pt 6 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | Comments: From Pts 4 and 5
With my feet tight tightly to gether and to the chair legs, th ere was little that I could do. I wiggled my feet as best I could which only caused the rat to pause, look at my feet and go right back into it again. Fortunately, the rat was just nipping at my sneakers. Nonetheless, I was concerned that the rat may aim a little higher and bite me penetrating my skin. So I rocked the chair trying to get near the window where I had heard the kids earlier. I was hoping to pull away from th e rat and perhaps get the noise from the kids outside to dsitract the rat so he would find something besides me to find his amusement. In the movies and on tv this always looks so easy. A DID is tied to a chair, bound and gagged but manages to easily drag their chair with their bound bodies in it to a window or to a phone or a door or whatever and try to get help. ENT!!!! Not in real life! As before, as I tried to rock the chair, I nearly tipped it over...again. Remember, my feet were tied together and to the bottom of the chair. By leaning forward, I was able to cause enough momentum to shake the rat and get it to move off my foot. Only to have it stop, look at me and jump back on my foot. There was a loud noise outside. One of the kids had apparently thrown a football against out house, missed the windows but made a loud thud sound. I looked at the rat and he was looking in the direction of the noise. Then he ran away from me and went towards the windoow to investigate. Thank God for that! So now I went back into my thinking process. I started to wonder if my friends were right. Perhaps I have gone overboard on bondage. This adventures were a turnon to me but even I had to admit that they were past kinky and almost perverse. What concerned me was Harold. He admonished me but at the same time he was the one who oh so willingly, did this to me. Why would he do that if he wanted me to give up this sub culture? Pretty soon the phone rings again. As before, it rang three times and then I heard a familiar voice, but it wasn't Harold. "Hi Mommmy. How are you Mommy?" It was Brian who was 9 years old at that time. Then I heard an other voice. "Hi Mom. How's it going? Are you having fun? Daddy is busy with work but asked me to call. He told me you can't pick up or talk and that you were tied up." The she sighed and said, "I wish you were normal like my friends Moms." I mmmppphed out a retort and had a comeback for that and actually said somethings that a 13 year old should not hear. Thank God the gag was tight and so curse friendly! It muffled my every word. So I finisnhed off with a growl "GROWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFF!" "Okay Mom. I think what you and Dad are doing is a little wierd but I hope you are enjoying it. And I hope you are all right. Dad told me not to hang up untill I heard you and I'll take those muffled sounds as an indication that you are all right. See ya later Mom. We'll be home ina bout an hour." Before handging up, I could hear Brian say, "Bye Mommmy!" Now on to PT 5 As Brian signed off I had to question my own sanity. What Brian had said to me rang loudly in my ears, that this was a little wierd. And a little, actually more than just a little risky. That rat was just a small piece of the pie. But what if the rat had biten me? Could I have gotten rabies? What if the rat comes back? And where was he? Now I was looking around for the rat, the dirty rat. And I was beginning to feel a little scared. I o nce again tried to struggle against my bonds. I tried to twist my wrists around to loosen the ropes. No luck. Then I tried to reach for a knot or two but Harry had cleverly put them out of reach for me. Next I strained and pulled as hard as I could. I had heard stories of superhuman strength demonstrated by people in trouble. The 96 lb. woman who lifts a car off her son to prevent him from being crushed and other such impossible feats of strength that dire emergencies creates. But it wasn't working for me. Not today. I looked at the clock and figured that Harry would be home from work in about 45 minutes - but 45 minutes seemed like 45 days. Not to be defeated, I tried to loosen my feet. So I wiggled my feet around and was even able to slip my shoes off hoping that I could slide through my bonds. NO LUCK and now I thought, Great! If that rat comes back, instead of chewing on my shoe, he'll be chewing on my feet! I just went from bad to worse and was no closer to getting loose than I had been before. Whats that? I thought to myself. Did I just hear a knock at the window? I looked over and sure enough there were some of Brian's friends playing outside. They managed to get near the window and saw me. I frantically attempted to explain to them that I needed to be released and was hoping they would crawl through the window and come into the cellar. Of course, my every word was garbled and they thought that this was one of Harry's games (it was) that I wanted this (I did) and that I wanted to stay this way (I didn't!) so politely waved and walked away. I was now beginning to realize the power of a good gag. Sort of reminded me of that event with the maintenance man when several people walked into my apartment, saw me bound and gagged and hearing my mmmppphs assumed that this was a sex game and I was yelling at them to get out. I was also beginning to realize what true helplessness is all about. People, even kids so close and yet I was still unable to communicate anything audible or coherent. So I tried again to rock my chair closer to the lids hoping that theyt still would be closeby and perhaps somehow, someway, I could communicate to them that I desperately needed to be released. But as before, this sliding or rocking a chair appears on tv and in movies much easier than what it really is in real life. Next I tried to work my gag loose - once again this appears much easier in films than in real life. So I just sat back, looked at the clock and realized that God willing, Harry would be back in about 30 minutes. But that 30 minutes seemed like an eternity. Now on to Pt 6....... As I sat in my chair, hands and feet tightly bound, I suddenly felt this incredible itch in my nose. Isn't it wierd how these things happen at the worst opportune time? So I twitched my face trying to get rid of the itch but it wasn't working and the itch was driving me crazy...untill I heard a screeetchy sound. It was the rat. He was back and now I was like a target with my shoes off. I tried to kick at it but my feet were too tightly bond. The rat jumped on my foot and was ready to start chewing. I thought, OH NO! But just then the phone rang. It was Harry this time and he indicated that he was on his way home. I frantically tried to communicate to Harry in gagtalk , RAT, RAT, RAT but all that came out were incoherent muffled sounds. Harry retorted b y telling me how much he loved the sound of my voice in gagtalk. On the other hand, what could Harry do anyway? I suddenly realized that I had forgot about the rat and as I looked down, he was gone. Obviously the sound of the phone or Harry's voice had scared him off. I looked at the clock in our cellar and realized that I had been tied to this chair for 4 hours. And I o nce again be gan to question my own sanity. Perhaps I had gone too far this time. In fact I had. I remembered how many times I warned people about self bondage. How dangerous it was and is. And although this wasn't self bondage, it was just as dangerous. In fact more so. I was all alone for hours. Trying to be positive about the situation, I turned my attention back to my situation and tried to embellish my condition. I love being tied up and helpless and I was. The whole thing had driven me to a level of excitment that I never knew before. It was dangerous, especially with the rat, I never thought of that before. So I went back into my roleplay of being the DID being held prisoner against my will or at least that is how I wanted to play it. I again tried to undue my bonds. I wiggled my hands around and tried to reach the knots. Nothing doing. I tried taking deep breaths and then exhaling hoping that would help the ropes around my torso to drop. No luck. Then I again tried to work my gag loose. I felt that perhaps this time would be the charm. But NO LUCK. But I kept on and had lost all track of time. Soon I heard the door open upstairs and I could the voices of Harry, Brian and Janet. And I hear the kids ask for Ice Cream. Harry said he had to check on me first and promptly came down to see how I was. Harry's first words to me were, "Hi Honey. Did you enjoy yourself?" I started to tell him everything that had happened but of course all of my words were slurred and muffled and he had no idea what I was saying. That didn't stop me though. I was offering a great discourse in gagtalk. Harry then asked me if I was ready to be cut loose. I nodded YES. As is usually the case, Harry started with my feet and took his good old time getting to my hands and left me gagged untill I was able to undo that myself. He is a teaser. I did make a resolution that if I ever did this again, which would be unlikely, it would not be in a cellar or any place like that. Way too dangerous and creepy. When I told Harry all that happened, he told me he had the perfect solution - he carried me to the bedroom and made mad passionate love to me with my hands tied behind my back. Now that was worth it. I also made Harry promise me that he would go down in the cellar and find that darn rat! <conclusion> Cheri Have A Nice Day (-: |
| Name: | Noni |
| Name of Story: | The Beach |
| url: | http://www.vincilagnia.com |
| Comments: | Noni
Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.vincilagnia.com Comments: I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself. Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight, however, was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ruthie Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.womenintrouble.com Comments: I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself. Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight however was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ruthie Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.womenintrouble.com Comments: I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself. Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight, however, was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ruthie Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.womenintrouble.com Comments: I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself. Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight, however, was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ruthie Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.womenintrouble.com Comments: Good Reading, trying to build fiction section, takes time. |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | "The Cellar" PT 5 |
| Comments: | Cheri
Name of Story: "The Cellar" PT 5 Comments: From Pt 4 With my feet tight tightly to gether and to the chair legs, th ere was little that I could do. I wiggled my feet as best I could which only caused the rat to pause, look at my feet and go right back into it again. Fortunately, the rat was just nipping at my sneakers. Nonetheless, I was concerned that the rat may aim a little higher and bite me penetrating my skin. So I rocked the chair trying to get near the window where I had heard the kids earlier. I was hoping to pull away from th e rat and perhaps get the noise from the kids outside to dsitract the rat so he would find something besides me to find his amusement. In the movies and on tv this always looks so easy. A DID is tied to a chair, bound and gagged but manages to easily drag their chair with their bound bodies in it to a window or to a phone or a door or whatever and try to get help. ENT!!!! Not in real life! As before, as I tried to rock the chair, I nearly tipped it over...again. Remember, my feet were tied together and to the bottom of the chair. By leaning forward, I was able to cause enough momentum to shake the rat and get it to move off my foot. Only to have it stop, look at me and jump back on my foot. There was a loud noise outside. One of the kids had apparently thrown a football against out house, missed the windows but made a loud thud sound. I looked at the rat and he was looking in the direction of the noise. Then he ran away from me and went towards the windoow to investigate. Thank God for that! So now I went back into my thinking process. I started to wonder if my friends were right. Perhaps I have gone overboard on bondage. This adventures were a turnon to me but even I had to admit that they were past kinky and almost perverse. What concerned me was Harold. He admonished me but at the same time he was the one who oh so willingly, did this to me. Why would he do that if he wanted me to give up this sub culture? Pretty soon the phone rings again. As before, it rang three times and then I heard a familiar voice, but it wasn't Harold. "Hi Mommmy. How are you Mommy?" It was Brian who was 9 years old at that time. Then I heard an other voice. "Hi Mom. How's it going? Are you having fun? Daddy is busy with work but asked me to call. He told me you can't pick up or talk and that you were tied up." The she sighed and said, "I wish you were normal like my friends Moms." I mmmppphed out a retort and had a comeback for that and actually said somethings that a 13 year old should not hear. Thank God the gag was tight and so curse friendly! It muffled my every word. So I finisnhed off with a growl "GROWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFF!" "Okay Mom. I think what you and Dad are doing is a little wierd but I hope you are enjoying it. And I hope you are all right. Dad told me not to hang up untill I heard you and I'll take those muffled sounds as an indication that you are all right. See ya later Mom. We'll be home ina bout an hour." Before handging up, I could hear Brian say, "Bye Mommmy!" Now on to PT 5 As Brian signed off I had to question my own sanity. What Brian had said to me rang loudly in my ears, that this was a little wierd. And a little, actually more than just a little risky. That rat was just a small piece of the pie. But what if the rat had biten me? Could I have gotten rabies? What if the rat comes back? And where was he? Now I was looking around for the rat, the dirty rat. And I was beginning to feel a little scared. I o nce again tried to struggle against my bonds. I tried to twist my wrists around to loosen the ropes. No luck. Then I tried to reach for a knot or two but Harry had cleverly put them out of reach for me. Next I strained and pulled as hard as I could. I had heard stories of superhuman strength demonstrated by people in trouble. The 96 lb. woman who lifts a car off her son to prevent him from being crushed and other such impossible feats of strength that dire emergencies creates. But it wasn't working for me. Not today. I looked at the clock and figured that Harry would be home from work in about 45 minutes - but 45 minutes seemed like 45 days. Not to be defeated, I tried to loosen my feet. So I wiggled my feet around and was even able to slip my shoes off hoping that I could slide through my bonds. NO LUCK and now I thought, Great! If that rat comes back, instead of chewing on my shoe, he'll be chewing on my feet! I just went from bad to worse and was no closer to getting loose than I had been before. Whats that? I thought to myself. Did I just hear a knock at the window? I looked over and sure enough there were some of Brian's friends playing outside. They managed to get near the window and saw me. I frantically attempted to explain to them that I needed to be released and was hoping they would crawl through the window and come into the cellar. Of course, my every word was garbled and they thought that this was one of Harry's games (it was) that I wanted this (I did) and that I wanted to stay this way (I didn't!) so politely waved and walked away. I was now beginning to realize the power of a good gag. Sort of reminded me of that event with the maintenance man when several people walked into my apartment, saw me bound and gagged and hearing my mmmppphs assumed that this was a sex game and I was yelling at them to get out. I was also beginning to realize what true helplessness is all about. People, even kids so close and yet I was still unable to communicate anything audible or coherent. So I tried again to rock my chair closer to the lids hoping that theyt still would be closeby and perhaps somehow, someway, I could communicate to them that I desperately needed to be released. But as before, this sliding or rocking a chair appears on tv and in movies much easier than what it really is in real life. Next I tried to work my gag loose - once again this appears much easier in films than in real life. So I just sat back, looked at the clock and realized that God willing, Harry would be back in about 30 minutes. But that 30 minutes seemed like an eternity. To Be Continued Cheri |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar Pt 4 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/main2.html |
| Comments: | What follows below is part 4 of this story "The Cellar" but first, here is a recap of Pt 3
As I sat there in my helpless state, my mind was going full blast. I started to question what I had got myself into. I started to hear voices from friends and family members, even Harry who were questioning my passion and almost obsession for this lifestyle called bondage. Even my best girlfriend who told me about the movie that led up to this event was telling me that I was taking this too far and now even I was wondering if they were right. I struggled again against my ropes and realized that it was futile. I was all alone down in this cellar. Suddenly I heard a sound and was afraid to look. I recognized the sound, so with one eye open and the other shut I looked down and saw a RAT! I let out a scream that would have normally been loud enough to shake the entire block on Michigan Ave, but the gags that Harry had applied more than squelched my every sound. That little rat just sat there looking up at me with his beedy little eyes. It was as though he knew I was helpless and I felt like he was laughing at me! He even looked like he was laughing at me. So I thought tomyself, "Hold on Cheri. You are about to lose it. Rodants have no sense of humor or any sense at all. This little rat is probably wondering why I am just sitting here or maybe wondering what I really am? Then I thought, "What if he tries to eat me? What if he starts to pick at me with his little teeth?" Certaintly he couldn't devour me, but I could get some serious infections. Just then the phone rang. It was hour two and guess who, Harry again. As before, the phone rang three times and then I heard his voice. "Hi honey. How is your adventure going? Having fun?" I mmppphed as hard as I could. "BWWWAT, BWATTT, BE---RATTT!" "What did you say honey, when will I be back? Oh in about another hour or two." Now I was really getting upset. "BWNNOO, WNOT BWEN BWILL BWOO BWEE BWACK, MYIII SWLEED, BWATTT, BWHEERE BWIS A BWAT BWONE BHER BWIN BWOUR ZELLER." Harry signs back, "I have no idea what you are saying honey but can only imagine that you must be really enjoying your fanatasy. When I get home, we are going to have to talk about this though. I really think you are taking your fetish a little too far but we'll talk later because I know you can't talk now." BWAAAARY, BWHAAARRRY!!!" I was desperately trying to get his attention. "Wow Cheri! I really gagged you good. Have no clue what you just said but when I get home, it's party time." Just then I looked down and the rat was nipping at my sneakers. Oh great! Now on to Pt 4 With my feet tight tightly to gether and to the chair legs, th ere was little that I could do. I wiggled my feet as best I could which only caused the rat to pause, look at my feet and go right back into it again. Fortunately, the rat was just nipping at my sneakers. Nonetheless, I was concerned that the rat may aim a little higher and bite me penetrating my skin. So I rocked the chair trying to get near the window where I had heard the kids earlier. I was hoping to pull away from th e rat and perhaps get the noise from the kids outside to dsitract the rat so he would find something besides me to find his amusement. In the movies and on tv this always looks so easy. A DID is tied to a chair, bound and gagged but manages to easily drag their chair with their bound bodies in it to a window or to a phone or a door or whatever and try to get help. ENT!!!! Not in real life! As before, as I tried to rock the chair, I nearly tipped it over...again. Remember, my feet were tied together and to the bottom of the chair. By leaning forward, I was able to cause enough momentum to shake the rat and get it to move off my foot. Only to have it stop, look at me and jump back on my foot. There was a loud noise outside. One of the kids had apparently thrown a football against out house, missed the windows but made a loud thud sound. I looked at the rat and he was looking in the direction of the noise. Then he ran away from me and went towards the windoow to investigate. Thank God for that! So now I went back into my thinking process. I started to wonder if my friends were right. Perhaps I have gone overboard on bondage. This adventures were a turnon to me but even I had to admit that they were past kinky and almost perverse. What concerned me was Harold. He admonished me but at the same time he was the one who oh so willingly, did this to me. Why would he do that if he wanted me to give up this sub culture? Pretty soon the phone rings again. As before, it rang three times and then I heard a familiar voice, but it wasn't Harold. "Hi Mommmy. How are you Mommy?" It was Brian who was 9 years old at that time. Then I heard an other voice. "Hi Mom. How's it going? Are you having fun? Daddy is busy with work but asked me to call. He told me you can't pick up or talk and that you were tied up." The she sighed and said, "I wish you were normal like my friends Moms." I mmmppphed out a retort and had a comeback for that and actually said somethings that a 13 year old should not hear. Thank God the gag was tight and so curse friendly! It muffled my every word. So I finisnhed off with a growl "GROWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFF!" "Okay Mom. I think what you and Dad are doing is a little wierd but I hope you are enjoying it. And I hope you are all right. Dad told me not to hang up untill I heard you and I'll take those muffled sounds as an indication that you are all right. See ya later Mom. We'll be home ina bout an hour." Before handging up, I could hear Brian say, "Bye Mommmy!" Cheri |
| Name: | Greg |
| Name of Story: | 48 Hours of Ecstasy (Chapter Four) Edited Version |
| Comments: | 48 Hours of Ecstasy (Chapter Four) Edited Version
When Rachel asked me if I wanted to be tied up again, this time to a chair, I certainly jumped on the opportunity. Rachel had just hogtied me tighter than I had ever been tied before and I was still wanting more. At this point I was still hogtied. Rachel had only removed the gags from my mouth and it took a good five to ten minutes for Rachel to untie me. After all of the ropes had been removed from my body I noticed how much rope had been used and it was amazing. There was rope everywhere and lots of marks all over my body. As soon as I was untied, I asked Rachel if I could use the restroom first so that I could "freshen up." I just wanted to regather myself more than anything. "That might be a good idea, because you’re going to be tied up for a long time, sweetie." Rachel said. I just grinned and walked across the hall to the restroom. When I returned, I noticed that Rachel had all of the rope nicely separated and ordered by length. She also had taken out the roll of duct tape from the drawer where I kept my bondage stash. The chair had been placed in the middle of my room and Rachel was laying on the floor next to the ropes. "So, how do you feel? I mean, was there anything you didn’t like or anything you want to say?" Rachel asked. I responded, "Words just don’t do it justice. It was amazing. I’ve never been tied up so well like that before. Too bad it’s such a difficult position to stay in for a long time. I really didn’t want you to untie me!" Rachel said, "I know. I’ve been hogited like that before and I couldn’t stay that way for more than 45 minutes or so. It’s hard on the wrists when your hands and feet are tied like that." I added, "The ballgag was a little hard on my jaw. When you gag me next time, try something new. I want to see what you might want to try on me. You seem to know what I like anyways, so be creative." Now I had been totally satisfied just knowing how much Rachel enjoyed bondage, but knowing she had a liking for feet was really an added plus. I’m sure most of you will agree that combining two or three fetishes is much more fun than one. I addressed this to Rachel, "It was a real treat having my feet played with so much. I love that! I hope I get to play with yours at some point." Rachel responded, "Oh, you will, sweetie. I promise. I like having my feet played with just as much as you like having yours played with. I didn’t know you had a foot fetish." Ever since I was a kid, I always loved girls’ feet. I don’t know why or how it started and I don’t care. I always sneaked a peek at Rachel’s feet. For as long as I’ve known her I’ve always had a little crush on her and I always noticed her feet. She has perfect feet from heel to toe. Rachel always kept her feet very well pedicured. I’m guessing she’s about a six or a seven in size. Long toes, smooth soles, and always painted toenails. Just perfect. I addressed Rachel, "You know now. I love having my feet played with. That’s why I keep them in such good shape. I always dreamed of having my feet played with, I just never thought it would ever happen. Especially with you." Rachel blushed a little and responded, "I liked tickling you and I certainly enjoyed seeing you squirm. We’ll have to do that again. This time though, I want to tie you to a chair. I want to see if you can get out of a chair-tie. The nice thing about being tied to a chair is the longevity. I can keep you tied up for a long time and I plan on keeping you my prisoner for quite a while. I just want to see if you can get out of the chair-tie." A little curious, I asked "So what will you do while I’m tied up? Are you just going to sit there?" Rachel responded, "I’ll be in the room with you, watching you. I’ll probably watch a little television or something. Don’t worry." I told Rachel that I wasn’t at all worried, just alittle curious. Rachel seemed to be a little sadistic in that she liked seeing me so helpless. But, believe me, I loved knowing Rachel loved seeing me bound and gagged and totally helpless. I was ready for her little challenge, too. At the same time, I was actually kind of hoping she would tie me up well enough that I couldn’t get free. At that moment I sat down in the chair and Rachel gave me instructions to place my hands behind my back, palm to palm. Rachel took a very long length or rope began wrapping it around my wrists. She started higher up on my wrists and worked her way down, in all she wrapped my wrists about a dozen times. As soon as she finished wrapping my wrists with rope, she started wrapping my wrists horizontally and finally cinched the knot high up on my wrists, keeping the knot well out of fingers reach. Rachel asked me if the ropes were too tight and I said they were fine. After telling her my wrists were fine, she began binding my elbows. As I mentioned earlier, I am not the most limber person, but I can get my elbow fairly close. Rachel got my elbows tied by wrapping rope horizontally around my elbows leaving about six inches of slack between each elbow. She then used the remaining rope to sinch the ropes, keeping my elbows bound very comfortably. The ropes were very snug and showed little sign of causing me any real discomfort. On the other hand, there was no way I was getting free. She could have stopped there and she would have won the challenge. Of course, Rachel was just getting started. Rachel sat on top of my legs and asked, "So, are you comfy?" "You know I am. You’re such a tease, Rachel." I responded. "I know, but you love it. I’ll tease you even more later. You know you love it!" Rachel said. She then kissed me on the cheek and asked me to place my feet together. She took a long strand of rope and started wrapping the rope very neatly around my ankles. The rope felt so snug on around my ankles and I felt so helpless. While she was binding my ankles together, I began to struggle with my wrists. Testing the bonds, I realized that I was not getting free. My wrists were bound together too well and the added elbow bondage prevented me from struggling much with my wrists. Rachel finished binding my ankles by cinching the knot. She had bound my ankles about a dozen times horizontally and about six times vertically. My ankles were totally helpless and she wasn’t done with them either. She took the small twine and tied my two big toes together to further immobilize my bare feet. I wiggled my toes a little and couldn’t get my feet apart at all. Rachel then moved up to my knees and began wrapping rope around my legs just below the knees. After binding my knees, she cinched the knot and moved behind me. Rachel then clamped her hand over my mouth and pulled back a little forcing my head back against her body. Rachel spoke, "I think I know exactly how I want to gag you. I think we’ll skip the ballgag and move to something different. For now, though, I think I’ll just use my hand." I struggled with all of my might and tried to move my head around, but she held my mouth tightly and I couldn’t budge. When I tried to free my hands, the ropes binding my arms prevented me from getting anywhere. I kept working on trying to get free from her hands but I was helpless. Rachel then grabbed the duct tape and ripped off a long strip with her teeth. Using her free hand, she held the duct tape up to my handgagged mouth and spoke, "Keep your mouth shut." She then removed her hand and pulled the strand of duct tape over my mouth. She handgagged me again over the duct tape and sealed the tape tightly, sealing my mouth. She repeated the process again by placing three more strips over my mouth. Two in an X and another over the X. I probably could have worked the tape off since she didn’t stuff anything into my mouth before using the tape, but she was well prepared when it came to gagging me. She then took the coban and began wrapping it around my tapegagged mouth. She tightly wrapped the entire roll around my mouth, preventing me from working the tape off of mouth. It would have taken a good amount of struggling to get these gags off of my mouth. "That should keep you quiet, sweetie." Rachel said. "Time to tie you to the chair." When she said that, I thought I was already tied to the chair. After all, my ankles, toes, knees, elbows, and wrists were already bound. However, what she meant was, she wanted to tie my body to the chair. She started my taking a strand of rope and looping it around my bound wrists. With the rope looped around my wrists, she tied off the other end to the lowest rung on the back of the chair. She tightened off the rope, leaving very little slack. This left my wrists tied not only together, but to the chair itself as well. Like clockwork, she then moved down to my feet. Kneeling down, she looped a rope around my bound ankles and tied them off to a rung in the back of the chair just below the seat. This forced my feet to the back of the chair. I tested the bonds and they prevented any forward motion at all. She then moved up and harnessed my body to to the chair by wrapping rope around my chest. After she wrapped my chest to the chair, she brought the remainng rope through a raven’s head behind my back and looped the rope back over my shoulders, tieing off the rope to my shoulders. This harness, effectively tied my chest to the chair and prevented me from getting my body away from the chair. "Almost done. Don’t worry, I won’t be far." Rachel said. Greg |
| Name: | Ro |
| Name of Story: | Tied Together |
| Comments: | Hi my names Rohan...well Ro for short any way heres my story.
I've always been in to bondage even when I was a little kid when ever I saw something on TV a scene of a girl or woman being tied up and gagged I felt something, it wasnt until after I started useing the internet that I discovered sites like Cheri's and that I realised that I was just like these other people, any way heres my story. When I was 7 I had this friend called Samantha...well Sam for short, we had known each other since Kindi and we constantly came over to each others houses. We had never played tie up games before but Sam had these 2 older sisters that were kinda tomboys (I dont remember there names), one time we were playing outside in the yard on the platform of the swimming pool (witch was empty), I asked if we could use the rope in the shed to tie it to the tree and we could swing on it but Sams sisters had other plans, they got the rope out of the shed it was pretty long and I was eager to tie the rope to the tree, but Sams sisters came up with the excuse that "we cant tie it to the tree, we always get dad to do it, and hes not here". "Why dont we use the rope for something else" they suggested "like what" asked Sam "how about we tie the two of you up" I didnt see what was wrong with this idea they made Sam and me sit back to back on the platform they started to wind the rope around us together to add to the fun I put my hands behind my back Sam chose to have hers in front, they finished the knot and we struggled (truth be told we could have easily have gotten free but the fact was we didnt want to) "lets leave these two lovebirds alone" said one of the sisters, they left us on the platform and went inside. Sam and I had alot of fun we pretended there was a killer bug coming up from the pool and we had to get loose or else it would kill us, we playfully screamed for help not that we were in any real danger, Sams sisters finally came back "you two are making alot of noise" said one of them "maybe we should gag them" suggested the other one, at that moment I would have given any thing in the world for Sam to have said yes but she said she was bored and wanted to tie them up now, her sisters agreed and untied us they sat down but Sam told them to stand up and that she wanted to tie them to the tree they said "ok" and we went over to the tree. Sam told me to start tieing them to the tree and ran inside, her sisters leant against the tree and put there hands behind there backs "come on tie us up, or are you too scared" I proved them both wrong by tieing them to the tree with the rope, they couldnt seem to get loose, Sam finally came back holding a role of duct tape in her hand and a pare of scissors in the other, her sisters couldnt beleave there eyes "hey we didnt gag you, so you cant gag us" they protested "wanna bet" Sam replied she took two strips of tape and placed them over there mouths. Sam was very pleased with herself she watch her sisters tied to the tree and tape gagged with a look of satisfaction on her face, I couldnt take my eyes off of the beautiful display, "lets go inside" said Sam I wanted to stay and watch her sisters struggle a bit more (I felt very hard in between my legs at the time) but I decided to go with Sam instead. We went inside the house watched some TV for a while, after about 20 minutes her sisters came into the room ungagged and looking very cross "why didnt you come and untie us" one of them said "we figured you could get free by yourselves" I said "besides" added Sam "you didnt ask us to" they looked as if they were gonna kill her "we had tape on our mouths" "yeah well, serves you right for trying to gag us" said Sam "we're gonna get you for this Samantha, just wait" they said "awe" said Sam in a girlish pretend scared voice "I'm realy scared" "you oughta be" they left the room and Sam laughted, even to this day I dont know what possesed her to tie her sisters up but what happend next was something I never expected, one of Sams sisters called her from outside "Sam can you come out here please" I saw no reason to go with Sam so I stayed inside, Sam didnt come back for a while I was getting worried so I went outside, I found Sam tied to the tree this time she had been gagged with the tape she was struggleing against the the tree and mumbleing through the tape this was obviously her sisters revenge against her. Her sisters surprised me from behind "boo" I jumped and looked around at them they were looking equally as pleased with them selves as Sam had before "thatll teach her" they said "she doesnt look very happy" I said to them "so what are you gonna rescue her now prince charming" they teased I thought about it for a second "no" I replied they were all shocked to here me say this "why not" her sisters asked "dont you want her to give you a kiss for untieing her" "I cant untie her" I told them "how come" they asked me "cause I dont have my Superman costume" they laughed when I said this they didnt know that I wanted to play into this little prank of theres "I have to become Superman to be able to untie her" I explained to them "I'll run home and get my costume" "thats okay with us" they said I went over to Sam and explained everything to her "as soon as I get my Superman costume i'll come back and untie you" she nodded in reply "okay wait here, I'll be back in a flash" I said I only lived a few blocks away from Sams so it didnt take long for me to get my Superman costume I took off my t shirt and jeans and put on my Superman costume I picked up my t shirt and jeans and put them over my Superman costume I ran straight back to Sams house she was still tied to the tree and her sisters were sitting on the platform watching I was ready the stage was set "Oh no" I said in my pretend clark kent voice "an inocent girl is tied to a tree" I tried to pay no attention to Sams sisters laughing "this looks like a job for, Superman" I did the whole pull t shirt reveal S thing then I took off my t shirt and jeans leaving me with just my Superman costume I did some pretend flying for a few seconds then I pretend flew over to Sam I took the tape off her mouth and untied her from the tree "oh Superman" she said now acting in character "you saved my life how can I ever repay you" "KISS HIM KISS HIM" Sams sisters yelled "Forget it" yelled Sam "you could come inside and watch TV with me" I said in my Superman voice "okay" she said and we went inside the house ignoring Sams sisters who were still laughing. An hour passed and Mum came to get me I said goodbye to Sam and her sisters, from that day forward the rope in the shed was used for much more than just the tree. A few years passed and Sam and her family went to live in America I never saw her again, Sam was very special to me, I cant help but feel that if she hadnt gone to America she and I would still be friends to this day maybe even more than just friends oh well thats life i guess thankyou for taking the time to read this story, Goodbye. Ro green_rohan@hotmail.com down under |
| Name: | Laura |
| Name of Story: | Pirates |
| Comments: | Pirates
It was late June and my friends and I were at a summer camp. It was just last summer and I was 13. In the afternoon, the camp would go over to a lake to swim. There was also a small cave we were allowed in, though hardly anyone wanted to go in. My friend Mickey (a female, sort for Micaela) and I were sitting on the ground, reading, when Andrew (different from the one in my other story) and his friend Derek walked up to us. We were all 13, except for Andrew, who was 14. He asked us if we wanted to play a game with them. We were pretty bored, so we agreed, and put our books away. The two brought us to the cave, they said we'd play Pirates. Mickey and I exchanged confussed glances, but agreed anyway. They said they'd be the pirates, and we'd be the two people lost on the island. Mickey and I found this odd, but agreed anyway. Derek emptied out his backback, which he was wearing. Inside was a bunch of lanyard, which he'd probably gotten from the arts and crafts room, for the younger children. He told us they were just going to use it if they got bored. Then, Andrew told us to split up and walk around, and they'd find us. We said, "Okay." and did as they said. I started walking around the cave, while Mickey walked out of it. I almost reached the back when I felt a hand grab me. It was Andrew, he turned me around and grinned. He pushed me down on the ground and smiled, "Don't speak." I raised an eyebrow and nodded. He took out some thick lanyard and wrapped it around my ankles. Finally, I had the urge to speak, "What are you doing?" He growled, "I thought I told you not to speak." Andrew took my bandana out of my hair and cleave gagged me with it. Before I could untie it, he grabbed my hands and looped more lanyard around it. I was shocked, never had he mentioned this. I wondered how Mickey was. Andrew was laughing under his breath while he used more lanyard to go around my legs and some on my chest. "You're wondering what this has to do with pirates right?" I let out a loud mppph. "Well, I'm the pirate, and you're the hostage." He started tickling me and, grinning, he bent over and kissed me on the cheek, probably as a joke. After an hour, he let me go, and it ended up Mickey was in a tree near the lake and Derek couldn't find her. I am probably never going to play a game called Pirates again. Laura |
| Name: | Carla |
| Comments: | hey it's Carla , sorry i haven't posted in a while but i have got a story which happened last night .
My parents had gone out and they said i could have a friend or two to sleep round , i invited trish and jess. To remind you , trish and sarah both have blonde hair , i have light brownish blondish hair , anyway trish and sarah came round , trish brought with her , duct tape , scarves , rope and other stuff , jess got over exited , trish was wearing her jeans but soon got dressed into her skimpy see through nighty which came up to above her thigh. We decided to kidnap her , jess grabbed her and clamped her hand on her mouth , i tied scarves around her arms , jess lay her on the floor , we could see her bra and panties through her nighty , but we could soon see up her nighty as jess had layed her on the floor in an awkward way. I then taped trishes mouth , now i am not a lesbian but i was really turned on by this. I started to tickle her feet , she giggled through her gag. Me and jess then carried trish to the couch and sat her down , i took off her gag but soon replaced it with my hand , i held my hand over her mouth for a very long time , and jess just stared through her nighty , i then regagged her by cleave gagging her then by sticking 3 layers of tape over her cleave gagged mouth. Carla |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar Pt 3 |
| Comments: | As I sat there in my helpless state, my mind was going full blast. I started to question what I had got myself into. I started to hear voices from friends and family members, even Harry who were questioning my passion and almost obsession for this lifestyle called bondage.
Even my best girlfriend who told me about the movie that led up to this event was telling me that I was taking this too far and now even I was wondering if they were right. I struggled again against my ropes and realized that it was futile. I was all alone down in this cellar. Suddenly I heard a sound and was afraid to look. I recognized the sound, so with one eye open and the other shut I looked down and saw a RAT! I let out a scream that would have normally been loud enough to shake the entire block on Michigan Ave, but the gags that Harry had applied more than squelched my every sound. That little rat just sat there looking up at me with his beedy little eyes. It was as though he knew I was helpless and I felt like he was laughing at me! He even looked like he was laughing at me. So I thought tomyself, "Hold on Cheri. You are about to lose it. Rodants have no sense of humor or any sense at all. This little rat is probably wondering why I am just sitting here or maybe wondering what I really am? Then I thought, "What if he tries to eat me? What if he starts to pick at me with his little teeth?" Certaintly he couldn't devour me, but I could get some serious infections. Just then the phone rang. It was hour two and guess who, Harry again. As before, the phone rang three times and then I heard his voice. "Hi honey. How is your adventure going? Having fun?" I mmppphed as hard as I could. "BWWWAT, BWATTT, BE---RATTT!" "What did you say honey, when will I be back? Oh in about another hour or two." Now I was really getting upset. "BWNNOO, WNOT BWEN BWILL BWOO BWEE BWACK, MYIII SWLEED, BWATTT, BWHEERE BWIS A BWAT BWONE BHER BWIN BWOUR ZELLER." Harry signs back, "I have no idea what you are saying honey but can only imagine that you must be really enjoying your fanatasy. When I get home, we are going to have to talk about this though. I really think you are taking your fetish a little too far but we'll talk later because I know you can't talk now." BWAAAARY, BWHAAARRRY!!!" I was desperately trying to get his attention. "Wow Cheri! I really gagged you good. Have no clue what you just said but when I get home, it's party time." Just then I looked down and the rat was nipping at my sneakers. Oh great! To Be Continued Have A Nice Day Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Greg |
| Name of Story: | 48 Hours of Ectasy Pt 3 |
| Comments: | First of all thank you for the emails and positive reponses to my story. Now as requested is PT 3
48 Hours Of Ecstasy (Chapter Three) Rachel then grabbed my hogtied feet and began raking her fingernails on the soles of my feet. I squirmed as much as my bound body would let me but there was nothing I could do. I moaned into the gag in protest, although I really wasn’t protesting it at all. The gag was so secure that only mild a "mmmmmmmph! mmmmmmmph" would escape the gag. Rachel started playing with my feet by starting at the heel of my foot and would move up to the soles with her fingernails. It was total heaven even if it was torture! I don’t think I’ve ever "mmmmmmmphed" that much in my life. I kept moaning and wailing into the gags that held my mouth secure. Rachel spoke, "Poor baby. I love seeing you struggle, it’s so empowering and erotic. I’m just starting too." I wanted nothing more than for this to continue, and it did. Next, Rachel grabbed my feet at the ankles and started to lick my toes. She tickled my feet so gently with her tongue that it was both erotic and ticking. She darted her tongue onto each toe and gently massaged my feet with her hands. She then started to nibble and suck on my toes and that pretty much started to put me over. I was completely in a state of bliss at this point. She started at the pinky toe and moved closer to the big toe, spending about a minute on each toe until she reached the big toe. As soon as she got there she started sucking on my big toes while tickling my soles. I tried to struggle, but I was in such a state of euphoria that any struggling at all was totally futile. I cooed softly into the gag and gave up any struggling at all. I just let her tickle me and torture me for what seemed like forever. "I hope your enjoying this as much as I am, sweetie. This is quite a nice surprise. I had no idea you enjoyed this so much." Rachel said. She then stated the tickle torture again. She started tickling each foot but instead of starting at the heel, she started in between the toes. I tried to fend her off by curling my toes and wrinkling my soles but it was useless. She raked her nails in between each toe and onto the balls of my feet. I struggled again, with futility. I tried stopping her with my hogtied hands, but my feet were just out of reach. I flexed my toes and feet as much as possible, but she was ruthless. She kept tickling my helpless feet for a good 15 minutes. When she finally stopped, I was totally out of breath and exhausted. She then decided to play nice and started to massage me a bit. She rubbed my tired soles and every so often gave me a very sensual lick up the sole of my foot to keep my at attention. She moved down to my bound knees and rubbed my calves and thighs a little. It actually tickled more than it massaged, but I didn’t have the strength to protest. I moaned into the gags just to let her know how much I was enjoying it. "Are you okay? I just want to make sure your okay?" Rachel said. I gave her an affirmative nod and with that she took off the blindfold and told me she was leaving for a minute. At this point I was surprisingly still comfortable. The ballgag was the only thing that hurt but I wasn’t ready to have it taken off quite yet. When Rachel got back, she brought into my room a ladder back chair from the kitchen. "It’s like I said, we’re hardly getting started. The chair is for later. As long as it’s okay with you." Rachel said. As soon as she said that I noticed she had something in her hands. She brought with her some ice cubes from the freezer. My eyes made daggers at her hand. "Oh, this is just a little something I want to try on you. Don’t worry, it’s just as torturing as my fingers are. My ex-boyfriend used them on me and it’s incredible." She said. She then moved behind me and grabbed my feet. I was trembling with fear. I had never had someone place ice cubes on me so this was really a new experience. She grabbed my feet and I immediately curled my toes. "This isn’t going to work. You can still squirm too much." Rachel said. She opened the drawer with the rope stash and with a knife that was in the drawer, she cut some small twine and held it in front of me. "Since your little toes are being so squeamish, how about I tie them up too." She said. She laughed a little under her breath and placed the twine in between my big toes and my second toes and tied my big toes together. She wasn’t finished either. She tied off the end of the rope to the ropes that held me hogtied, exposing my barefeet even more than before. Now, I had been tied up before, but never tied up this well and this elaborately. I couldn’t believe that she was this good at it, but I sure as hell wasn’t complaining. With the layered gag tied over and into my mouth, protesting wasn’t even an option anyway! As soon as my toes were tied, she began to wet the ice cubes and started gliding them across the soles of my feet. I yelled softly into the gags. "Mmmmmmmph, mmmmmmmmm. Mmmmmmph." She asked if I was okay and again I nodded. She started again, running the cold ice cubes along my arches and towards the balls of my feet. I moaned loudly and started to quiver all over. I was partly turned on by it all and partly waiting in anticipation of where the ice cubes were going next. She kept the ice cubes at the balls of my feet and began to lick the wet spots along my arches with her tongue. She licked up and down, sucking all of the water off of my soles. She then moved to the part that she wanted tortured the most. My toes. She placed two ice cubes on top of my exposed toes. This sent terrific shivers down my body and as much as I fought it, my toes were completely helpless. She glided the ice cubes all along my toes from the pinky toes to the big toes and kept on until the cubes melted. After the cubes melted, she playfully snickered and began sucking my toes. I lost it at this point. I cried out into the gag. She knew the ice cubes were something I’d enjoy and she was right. If I only knew just how kinky she was before, this would have happened ages ago! She kept sucking my toes and when she finally finished, she sat along side me. "So, how was that? Are you ready to take those gags off now?" Rachel said. I nodded and moaned affirmatively and she started to unwrap the coban. After the coban was removed she unclamped and unhooked the ballgag and removed it from my mouth. Thank God I don’t drool, because the length of time she kept the ballgag in for would have made most drool quite a bit. I stared into her eyes and spoke. "That was so incredible. What’s next?" Because this was such a new and pleasing experience on so many levels, I just wanted to keep going. Who knows what else she had in store. Rachel said, "Well, I think the chair is looking mighty appealing right now. What do you say we get you untied and we’ll get you ready for the next round? Okay?" Greg fallingangels7609@yahoo.com |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar Pt 2 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | When I left off last time my hubby Harry had left me tied to a chair, bound and gagged in our cellar while he took our two children with him to the office on this Saturday morning.
I was now living my dream; a recurring dream that I had been kidnapped and kept captive in a cellar. And it was so real. As I sat there, I could hear Harry drive off out of our garage and then hear the garage door come shut. I could also hear children outside playing on this cool day. My feelings were mixed between excitment of living a dream and fear. I was all alone in the house, tied securely and unable to move or utter a sound. It was wierd as I went from excitement to serious concern. What if there was a fire? What if a burgular broke in and came down here and found me like this? What if? What if? So I decided to play out the role and see if I could get loose, you know like they do on tv and in the movies. I squirmed from side to side and tried to move my wrists but alas, Harry had bound them way too tightly. Next I tried to wiggle my feet but again, Harry had tied them together and securely to the chair legs. I looked down at myself and all I could see is spool upon spool of rope. Harry had done a great job of tying me up. Besides my wrists and ankles being bound, he had wrapped rope around and inbetween my arms, around my torso over my legs on my lap, around my knees and ankles and had me tied from my feet to my wrists in a sort of seated hogtie. He had also stuffed my mouth with a cloth and then OTM gagged me with a soft silk cloth which actually felt quite good going around my lips. Harry had been considerate enough to place a blanket over the wooden chair that I was bound to and put a cushion on the seat to make me more comfortable. Despite my obviously impossible situation, I tried to rock the chair close to the window where I could get the children's attention or at least try to. I wanted to make this as real as possible and actually wanted to test my possibilities. It always works in the movies right? When in real life it is different. As I rocked, the chair nearly tipped over so I stopped. My next move was to call for help: helpmmpphh, mmmmmmpph, mmmmmm Harry had gagged me too well. I could barely hear my own muffled sounds. Now I was really getting into it. I actually felt like I was a real kidnapped victim. It was scary and exhilarating at the same time. I barely realized it but an hour had gone by and the cell phone that Harry provided rang. As Harry said it rang three times and then I heard Harry's voice over the speaker he had set up. "How ya doing Honey? Are you enjoying your fantasy. Just mmmppph so I know you are okay." I was only inches away and as instructed mmmppphed into a microphone that Harry had set up. "MMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHH" "Ah honey. I love the sound of your voice. That is music to my ears. Wish I were there so I could play with you. But wait untill I get home, you're in for a big surprise!" What a ballbuster! "Oh what surprise right honey? Yeah I know what you are thinking even though you can't talk and you know what honey? I love it when you can't talk back so I can get a word in edgewise. Bye honey. Got to go. Call you back in an hour." The phone as Harry indicated then shut off by itself. Suddenly I heard voices. It was the kids outside. "Brian are you down there?" I tried to call out to them wanting to play the kidnapped role to the max. "mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppphhh, mmmmmffffff" Once again I could only get out barely audible and low muffled and garbled gagtalk which there was no way they could hear being so far away by the window although they were able to hear Harry's voice on the cell phone and speaker. This whole thing was really turning me on. The bondage. The helplessness was incredible. And I was all alone. No way to untie myself and Harry wouldn't be home for at least another 2-3 hours. So I just sat back, sighed through my nose and figured that I would enjoy the experience. Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Greg |
| Name of Story: | 48 Hours of Ectasy Pt 2 |
| Comments: | First of all, thank you for the positive responses to my first story here. Cheri tells me that she has been inundated with emails both praising my story and yelling at her for her no posting comments rule. One person went ahead and posted comments anyway, thank you Lee! Now here is part 2 and Lee I think your question will be answered shortly. Enjoy....
Chapter Two... Now, keep in mind, I love female feet. But I really love having girls give my feet attention. Say what you will, but I like to keep my feet in great condition so that when the time comes, a girl will enjoy my feet. I was pleased that she took proper action. "Greg, now that I’ve got you a little helpless, I think I’m going to take advantage just a little. Hope you don’t mind." Rachel said. At that she started untying my shoelaces and slipped off my shoes one by one. "Rachel, what are you up to?" I asked. She didn’t respond, she just kept on. She flipped me over onto my back so that I was facing her. Slowly, she began slipping my socks off. I flexed my toes a little and started to get a little playful by raising my feet a little toward her mouth. She told me there would be time for that later and began binding my feet. "Tight, Rachel. I really want them tied tight so I can’t...mmmmmmmmph! mmmmmmmph!" Right then she stop tying my feet and clamped her hand over my mouth, placing all of the weight of her hand and body on to my mouth. I squirmed as much as my helpless body could but couldn’t even move. Her hand clamped over my mouth so tight that my cheeks must have been bulging out. Playfully, I kept trying to cry out and moan. "Mmmmmmmph! Mmmmmm, mmmmmmph! Mmmmmmmmmph!!!!" Was all that came out. Rachel commented, "I love to hear you moan. It’s such an attractive sound coming from you." I almost died hearing her say that. She then got off of me and started back at my feet. She must have wrapped my feet in nearly a dozen coils of rope. Her ropework was quite impressive too. Very neat and precise, which is a huge plus in my book. When the bondage looks good visually, it usually means it’s being done right. She was certainly tying me up better than I had ever been tied up. She made a raven’s head at the ankles and started cinching the knot holding my helpless barefeet together. Rachel then flipped me back over onto my stomach and handgagged me tightly. "Time for your mouth, Gregory! I am going to gag you so tight you won’t be able to say a word. All you’ll be able to do is moan and scream and there won’t be anything you can do about it." I was in total heaven at this point. I tried crying out and again started to mmmmmmph as seductively and as softly as I could. Rachel knew I was enjoying this, and by the looks of things, she was loving it. Rachel kept her right hand clamped tightly over my mouth and with her left hand she grabbed the ballgag. She released her right hand and started to push the ballgag into my mouth. The ballgag was standard sized and fit perfectly into my quivering mouth. She buckled the gag as tight as she could without it hurting me. It was a perfect fit. I moaned and moaned, breathing loudly through my nostrils as she buckled the gag into my mouth. "That’s just the beginning, sweetie. I’ve got much more to go." Rachel spoke. I was already in bliss, but what she did next was great. She took the black coban and placed it to my ballgagged lips. She started wrapped the coban over my already securely gagged mouth. She just wrapped and wrapped layer after layer until the coban ran out. She wrapped the gag around my mouth about fifteen times before it ran out. The coban was neatly wrapped around my already gagged mouth and it prevented me from spitting out the ballgag. Not that there was any chance of that even without the coban. But, I wanted it this way. The double gag was great because it not only filled my mouth, which satisfied an oral fixation, but also created a great sensation with the coban wrapped around my mouth, acting as the perfect seal over my lips. "How’s that, sweetheart? Are you happy now? Just wondering, because we have 48 hours together, and that only took 20 minutes to tie you up and gag you. There’s so much more yet to come, Greg." Rachel said. Now I was completely tied up and gagged and I was still hoping she would add one last feature to my current situation. Just as I thought that she bent my knees and I knew what was coming. Yes!!! Now I was being hogtied. It’s what I wanted because it made the soles of my barefeet so vulnerable. She couldn’t quite get my wrists and feet touch, but it was still a very tight and secure hogtie. I started cooing into the gag and began twisting around, testing my bonds. The bonds were secure and I was totally at her mercy. I couldn’t move my wrists at all and my whole body was immobile. My feet were exposed to her and I was just waiting for my feet to be touched. I wanted it so badly but there was nothing I could do but wait patiently. "Greg, I’m going to make this so worthwhile. Trust me. But first, I want to leave you for a little while. I’m going to blindfold you in a second and leave you to struggle for a bit. I want to hear you moaning and see you squirming when I get back. Just don’t worry, I’ll be right back." Rachel said. She then took out another roll of coban and blindfolded me with it. Now, the first thing I thought was, she’s going to leave me like this and we didn’t even discuss safewords. Well, apparently Rachel had done this quite a bit before because the next thing she said was the following. "I’m going to leave this bell in your hands. It’s a little Christmas bell that I had in my purse. If you aren’t doing well, just ring the bell consistently, and I’ll ungag you." She had all bases covered and at that she kissed me on the cheek and left the room. Or so I thought. The impression I got was that she was leaving. I later found out that she never left and just wanted to watch me struggle. I started struggling with all my might. I started the gag talk right away. "Mmmmmmmmph! mmmmmm, mmmmm. Mmmmmmph!!!! Mmmmmmmph!!!!" I started struggling with all I had in me but the ropes were too tight. The ropes wrapped around my wrists were snug and weren’t letting me go anywhere, especially since I was hogtied so effectively. I started wriggling my toes and feet testing the ropes wrapped around my ankles but they were extremely tight. I kept moving my toes and feet hoping to get somewhere but it was useless. The bonds holding my elbows and shoulders were the only thing that was uncomforting me in the least. But, everything else made it worthwhile. I began testing my gag again by trying to push on the ballgag. The gag was securely locked in my mouth and the coban sealed my mouth shut. It was just like someone had wrapped duct tape around my mouth. It was the ultimate gag. I started moaning for Rachel again, trying to get her attention, totally unaware that she was still in the room, getting off, no doubt, on watching me struggle. I started in again. "Mmmmmmmmmph!!! Mmmmmmm, mmmmmmmph!!!" I kept squirming and moaning. This went on for what seemed like an eternity. In all it was probably about ten minutes until I heard Rachel talk. "So, is my little abductee ready for me? We have so much playing to do, sweetie." Greg fallingangels7609@yahoo.com |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | A Great Plot Foiled. Cont'd.... |
| url: | http://www.angelfire.com |
| Comments: | Hi Everybody. Cheri tells me that you guys have been emailing her with more requests for stories and a continuation on this one. Well first of all to recap, here is what happened:
FROM LAST TIME.... We were having so much fun with Sharyn that none of us had noticed Jimmy had left. Nicole, Stacy & I along with Jimmy had overtaken the witchy Sharyn, tied her up & gagged her and had her beleiving that we were charging her credit cards to order things. We sure put on a good act anyway. We also tickled the crap out of Sharyn as payback for what she had done to us. Boy that felt good. Then we had a close call when Nicole & Jimmy's Mom called on us and almost caught us. Anyway, as we were winding down all of a sudden I notice Stacy has dissappeared! What in the world is going on? So I look at Nicole and ask, "Hey Nic, where's Stacy? And Have you noticed that Jimmy is gone too?" "Actually Ang, I've been so busy working on Sharyn that I hardly noticed. That is strange though. Did either of them say anything to you?" "No. Not a thing. Why woould they just leave us like that?" "I don't know." Nicole responded. Then we looked down and Sharyn was smiling. We turned around. It was Jimmy. He was holding Stacy who was now bound & gagged and he had Mike & Derek with him. "Party's over sis & Angel face." Jimmy said to us. "I've become bored with Sharyn and figure it's time for a little payback on you two and I brought some help. Stacy has been neutralized and there are three of us against you two. Should be easy as 1, 2, 3." Why that little rat and coniver. I had to admit, he had us at a disadvantage with Stacy tied up & unable to help and three of them. But I figured we should fight it out. So I say, "C'mon, Nic, we can take them. They are only kids. We are a couple of years older." "Nic looks at me & says, "But Ang, they are boys. They already have Stacy & I'm a little pooped out. Between the laughing and the tickling of Sharyn, don't know IF I even have any fight left in me." That's all the kids needed to hear. Jimmy charged after his sister while Derek & Mike came after me. I looked over & Jimmy already had his sisters hands behind her back. I knew it wouldn't be long. Then I looked over at Stacy as she stood there helpless. Derek grabbed my arm while Mike grabbed my legs as they hustled me down to the floor. I was too embroiled in watching Nic & Stacy to see their attack. "Hey, what's going on up there?" It was Nic's and Jimmy's Mom. Jimmy quickly exclaims, "Quick put your hand over Angie's mouth." While he does exactly that to his sister. Then he yells down to his Mom. "It's okay Mom, Derek and I were just practicing some wrestling moves." Meanwhile I grunted into Derk's hand, GRUUMMMPPHH!!!! No way I could get a word out. Nor could Nicole who was mmmpphhing into her brothers hand. Stacy tried to open the bedroom door with her hands tied behind her, but Mark ran over to pull her away. Her gag was keeping her silent as well. "Okay. You kids can play but be careful." Their Mom ordered. "I'll be back in a short while. I don't want to find anything broken." She finished. We heard the door slam and the next thing I knew I felt rope going around my wrists. I turned my head and it appeared as though Nicolle was already bound hands behind her back & as I was looking Jimmy had gagged her. My mouth now free I looked at Jimmy and said, "You dirty rat. We were working together how could you....mmmpphhh." Jimmy clamped his hand over my mouth. "Enough Angel face. You should know by now that I may be on your side sometimes, but oh how much I enjoy doing this to you and my sister. I went and got the boys (he was starting to sound like a 1930's gangster!) and we decided it was time to nail you three dames again." We heard mmmpphhing and it was Sharyn. She wanted to be cut loose I suppose. "And you, you witch. If you think you are going anywhere, you are crazy. The boys want in on some of the fun that Nic, Ang, Stacy & me were having awhile ago. Get used to them ropes. Because we ain't done with you yet." Now I was bound & Derek had gagged me. So there was Stacy, Nic, Sharyn & myself all at the mercy of these three little devils. If I had felt silly falling into the clutches of my two older brothers, you can imagine how I felt now! So now Sharyn, Nic, Stacy & myself were all at the mercy of these three little rats! With their Mom gone, now the fun would begin. Jimmy comes over to me & starts with that Angel face thing. "Hey Angel face, the boys and I have got you where we want you. Now it's time to have some fun." Jimmy took my shoes off so I knew what was coming next - tickle time. He scraped his fingers ever so gently acros the soles of my feet. I squealed loudly into my gag, wiggling & aughing all at the same time. Mike was working on Stacy while Derek was going after Nicole. "My sister is all mine!" Shouted Jimmy. "Here Derek. Come over here and work on Angel Face & I'll take care of sister Nicole, my big sister who is always so bossy & mean to me. Jimmy pulled out a large feather and with a sinister laugh slowly pulled his sisters shoes and socks off. She kicked and tried to break loose, but it was all in vain. We could hear Sharyn laughing under her gag enjoying seeing the three of us get it when suddenly Mike changes direction, leaves Stacy & goes after Sharyn. "What are you laughing at? Jimmy told us what you did to him. Now it's payback time." Mike said while scraping his fingers across Sharyn's already very sensitive feet. Now Sharyn was squealing, giggling and wiggling all around. Derek was working on me while Jimmy was going to town on his sister Nicole. I looked over & saw Stacy desperately trying to work her ropes loose. Didn't look like she was having very much luck and I didn't want to draw too much attention to her either. Jimmy yells to Mike to go down stairs in the kitcne and get some ice. I think, "Oh great. Just what we need." Mike obeys and comes back very quickly with a bowl full ice. Jimmy grabs it first and pushes it down Nicoles back sliding it ever so slowly. I could see Nic shake from the chills she was getting. Jimmy walks towards me while I watch Nicole wiggle on the floor trying to get the ice cubes out. Wasn't having much luck and in fact was making things worse. Mike & Jimmy are right by me. I try to tell them nooooo. Noooo. But my every word is muffled from the gag. Mike holds me still while Jimmy gives me the same treatment he gave his sister. Wow! The chill was driving me crazy! This little SOB's. All I could think was wait untill I get loose. Stacy seeing what was happening to me, stands up and tries to hop away but is caught by Derek who escorts her back to the bed and forces her down. Stacy attempting to fight them off, rolls on her back and makes herself dead weight. It took all three of the boys to roll her on her stomach so they could slide the ice cubes down her back. She shook from the chill. We he ard some stomping & t was Sharyn trying to escape! Nothing doing! The boys caught up to her and brough her back and now it was her turn to be ice-cube tickled and chilled. In this case, we loved it as we were trying to shake off the chills ourselves. Jimmy now tells Derek to go down to the basement and bring up their "secret weapons." Secret weapons. What in the heck would they have next? AND NOW THE STORY CONTINUES.......... Derek leaves while Jimmy just stands there with his thumbunder his chin staring at me & then his sister and Stacy. He was admiring his work & proud. He & his buddies had not only taken out Sharyn but Stacy, Nicole & myself as well. There all four of us were tied & gagged & at the mercy of these little devils. Boy I couldn't wait untill I got loose! Was I going to give it to them bigtime. I tested my bonds but found that I was tied far too tightly. Jimmy & his friends must have been taking lessons from my brothers! No knots within reach. I mused around the room looking for a tool. A nail file. Heck anything. No luck. I looked over at Nicole & Stacy. Like me they were frustrated & embarrassed. How could we have fallen into this trap? We tried to communicate back & forth in gagtalk which the boys seemed to enjoy even though the three of us had no earthly clue what we were saying. Sharyn started to get into it as well. She had been tied an awfully long time. She went back & forth from apprently pleading to Jimmy to invoking our help. Like what could we do. Now all of a sudden Derek walks in with a handful of squirt guns! And th ey were loaded up with water. Each of the boys takes one and has so much fun squirting us in our faces, our hair & all over. I could feel my hair drop down. It was soaked! I looked over at Stacy & Nicolle and they also had soaked hair. Like me, they were getting tired of this. Up to now, the boys h ad focused on Stacy, Nicole & me but not to leave Sharyn out of the fun, turned around and all three of th eee unloaded on her dumping the remaining water in their pistols all over her. If we were soaked, she was drenched! I momentarily forgot my dilemna and enjoyed seeing Sharyn get her due. I laughed & giggled through my gag as did Stacy & Nicole. Next we heard footsteps outside the hallway. And then a voice. "Jimmy - what's going on? Where are you?" It was Jimmy's father. Great I thought. Now we would get free for sure. Jimmy's dad to the rescue. To Be Continued. |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | Very good story Greg! Do you get to turn the tables on Rachel? |
| Name: | Greg |
| Name of Story: | 48 Hours of Ectasy - Chapter One |
| Comments: | This is a true story that took place during the Christmas season this past year. Before I begin the re-telling of this story, let me start by saying a little bit about myself. My name is Greg. I am an 18 year-old high school student who just loves both tying and even more so being tied. Before this day I had been tied up on a few occasions by my ex when we were together, but nothing prepared me for what was in store on this winter’s day. Before I forget, I should describe myself. For starters I am about 5’7", 145 lbs., brown hair, brown eyes. This particular story involves my friend Rachel. Rachel is about 5’7" as well, 130 lbs., soccer player build, shoulder length brown hair, blue eyes, great legs, and succulent feet. I have a foot fetish, and much to my appeal, so does she. Although at the time of this story I had no idea about her fetishes.
On this particular occasion she came over to visit me while my parents were away on vacation. It was the perfect bondage setting, nobody home for several days, except I had no idea that the day would include and bondage whatsoever. I just figured she’d come over for a couple of days to visit. I never knew what the next 48 hours with Rachel would include. Rachel and I had been good friends for several years, and, as I stated earlier, neither of us realized that we both had a love for bondage, foot-fetishes, and the like. I always had a bit of a crush on Rachel, but never pursued her because we were often already in relationships. On this particular day we decided to rent a DVD together, The Abyss. I had the DVD ready and was expecting her over at any minute. I went into my room to change and put on a pair of jeans, a sweater, and black shoes. Minutes after I changed she rang the doorbell. I opened the door and she was a thing of beauty. She was wearing a black leather jacket, white blouse, black skirt, tan pantyhose, and knee high black boots. I was in heaven just looking at her. To be honest, I never saw her look so good. Anyway, we embraced and began talking for a while, and eventually sat down on the couch and began watching the movie. She had seen the movie like a million times and naturally started to quote almost every scene in the movie. After a while of putting up with this I clamped my hand over her mouth tightly to stop her from quoting every scene. She began mmmpppphing softly into my hand and began to struggle some. Naturally, I kept my hand as tightly clamped over her mouth as I possibly could. She would reach her hand up to pull my hand away and I eventually let her go. When I pulled away she was a little flushed and although I wasn’t sure if she enjoyed being handgagged, I could tell she definitely wasn’t opposed to it. Rachel, obviously flustered asked,"What was that for, Greg?" I responded by telling her, "If you’re not going to keep quite I am going to have to gag you." She responded by saying, "If you’re not careful I might turn the tables on you." Hearing her say that sent shivers down my spine. Now don’t get me wrong, I love being dominant, but there is no doubt in my mind that submission is total bliss. So, instead of being behind her where I could handgag her, I sat in front of her hoping she would eventually handgag me. Almost immediately I started talking through the movie. Seconds later she grabbed my left hand and sat down on my right hand so I could prevent her from doing what was about to happen. As soon as she had my hands she clamped her right hand over my mouth as tight as she could. I almost lost it. I started mmmmphing into her hand. "Mmmmmmmph, mmmmmmmph, mmmmmmmpph", was about all that came out. Her hand was like a perfect fit over my mouth. I enjoyed it so much and wanted nothing but for her to keep her hand over my mouth so I started to struggle hard against her palm but she just kept me at bay by tightening her grip. Keep in mind, she is a soccer player and is only a few pounds lighter than I am, so despite my legitimate struggling, she pretty much had me securely at bay. I pushed my head forward but she clamped down hard and pressed my head against her chest. I was totally at her mercy. As soon as she had me against her chest she let go of me and I spoke. "I had no idea you were so aggressive, Rachel. If I’d known that I would have tied you up to make you behave." Rachel quickly responded. "No, I think it’s you who’s going to end up tied up, Greg." It was pretty obvious to me that Rachel was into bondage so I had to ask the question most of us dread asking for fear of rejection. "Rachel, are you into bondage at all? I’m only asking because I’m getting that impression from you." Rachel responded like only Rachel would respond. "Uh, well it seems to me like YOU are the one with a love for bondage. But, yeah, I love it too. I had no idea you were into it. If I’d known that, I’d have tied you up when we were kids playing cops and robbers." "So you’re dominant?" I asked. "I prefer it that way, but I also enjoy being tied up. To be honest with you, I’d like to scrap the movie and take this subject a little further if you don’t mind." Rachel responded. How could I resist. Of course I said yes and before I knew it she asked me if I had anything to use for a little game. Because I was already into bondage, I had a very nice stash of materials for playing with. I took Rachel into my bedroom and took out the stash, which included, several dozen lengths of white cotton rope nicely separated and ordered by length, two rolls of duct tape, a red ballgag, two ace bandages, and several rolls of black coban. Coban was always a fave of mine for gagging. Coban is a self adhering cloth material that secures like duct tape without the sticky messiness of duct tape. It’s perfect for wrapping around the mouth. Getting back to the story. Rachel was, needless to say, impressed. "Damn, Greg. I don’t even have this much stuff." I responded by telling her, "I always keep it here just in case. I never in my wildest dreams thought we would be using it on each other. Rachel, believe me, I want to play with you, I just never knew. I guess our friendship is going to be a little different from now on." Rachel responded, "I know, but I think it’s worth it. Besides, we both find each other attractive, right? We both like bondage, right? Why not?" I don’t know what was more exciting, knowing that she had a little crush on me, or knowing that she knew I liked her. In any case, I couldn’t argue with her on any level. "So, Greg, will you let me tie you up?" I replied, "Sure, just make absolutely certain that you tie me as tight as you can. I want to be tied up so well that I can’t move. You can do whatever you want, tie me anyway you want, just make sure it’s tight." Rachel wasted little time. She asked me to take my sweater off and I did, revealing a black nylon tank top. I instinctively placed my hands behind my back and she placed my palms together and started wrapping coils of white nylon rope around my wrists. She wrapped them about eight times and then used a raven’s head and cinched the knot tightly. "Go ahead and try to struggle against the rope a little. I just want to see if you can get it loose a little." Said Rachel. I tried my best but the knot was perfectly tied. Rachel then started tying my shoulders and elbows in place. Now, how she did it I still don’t know. But she elaborately tied my elbows together as closely and tightly as she could. I’m not ultra-limber so I couldn’t get them completely together, none-the-less, she tied my elbows and pinned my shoulders with a long strand of rope that wrapped around my body about five times. "How do you feel, Greg? Is that tight enough so far." Said Rachel. "It’s incredible. Keep going." I responded. She was glad I was so enthused, because she had a lot more tying in store for me. She then took some rope and tied my legs above the knees. She must have wrapped about four or five lengths of rope around my legs and then cinched the knot. It was a little difficult for her to get the rope cinched at first since my legs were so tightly bound, but she eventually tied them perfectly together. I was started to get really hard at this point. It was total heaven for me. Part of me was more excited since I knew she wasn’t even done yet. Most of me was anticipating being gagged. I love to be tied, but I LOVE being gagged. The more layers and the tighter the gag, the better the experience. I love being gagged into submission. The gag wasn’t the next thing she used. She still had more to do before that happened. She then tied my legs below the knees and cinched the knot after wrapping several layers of white rope around my legs. Then she started at my feet. This is the end of Chapter One. Please let me know how you like the story so far. This is indeed a true story, which will hopefully enhance the reader's imagination and experience while reading this story. Please let me know if you like the story so far and post any comments or questions. I'd love to hear from readers. Chapter Two will be posted shortly. Greg available by request USA ----------------------------------------------------------- |
| Name: | Winston |
| Name of Story: | My Experience With Cheri |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com/winston |
| Comments: | Winston -My Experience With Cheri
E-mail address: winston_1984@yahoo.com Homepage URL: http://www.yahoo.com/winston Comments: My experience with Cheri So I was spending the night at a friend's house with severl other people. We were all together from different states for a wedding which we were attending the next day. Anyway, this friend of mine was a female named Jael. Jael, another girl named Cheri, who is a friend from college as well, and Jael's brother all stayed up to watch a movie. We were all going to camp out on the living room floor, so we had our sleeping bags and pillows and blankets all out and we were all snugged up pretty comfy to watch the film. Jael went to sleep pretty quick off on the couch and her brother went to sleep in the den or something. Cheri fell asleep next to me on her sleeping bag and I drifted off a bit later. Now Cheri is about 22, with long, wavy, very dark hair, big dark eyes, great legs and lips, and a cute, slightly plump body, although her curves are very nice and well proportioned. She was sleeping in a long tee shirt. Sometime in the middle of the night, I became aware that I was touching her. It was erotic in a way that coming slowly awake extremely aroused can be. She was on her side facing away from me and I had my arm over her shoulder, my hand cupping her breast through her tee. Because she wasn't resisting me (although she seemed to be moving slightly, somewhat awake, I squeezed gently, then slipped my hand down her belly and pulled her tee up high enough to get my hand under. She had on a silk and lace bra underneath, probably since she has pretty large breasts. I carressed the cups of her bra and squeezed, getting extremely turned on. She started to moan a little, in protest or in enjoyment, I wasn't sure. I don't know what came over me, I would never have done this even if we were dating during the day, but I rolled her gently but forcefully onto her back and simultaneously raised her tee over her breasts and cupped my other hand tightly over Cheri's mouth. She pressed her mouth into my hand, seeming to like the hand gag, which turned me on even more. To make this long story a bit shorter, her duffle bag with her clothes for the next day was next to us on the floor. I reached in and found her panties and stockings for the next day. I put the wadded panties (floral nylon string bikini) in her mouth, used one stocking to gag her and the other to tie her hands together behind her back. With Cheri tied up and gagged, I proceeded to enjoy her body in every way I pleased. While I didn't have sex with Cheri, the sight of her lying there tied and gagged with her own panties, her tee bunched up over her breasts (she was wearing a white bra and a pair of tight pink nylon string bikini panties) was more than I could bear. I will leave the rest unsaid, but in the end, I untied her and slept with her in my arms, my hand on her breast again (no bra this time). Winston |
| Name: | Lisa |
| Name of Story: | We Need More Stories, Not Commentary! |
| Comments: | Lisa - We Need Stories, Not Commentary
E-mail address: classical102@hotmail.com Comments: I agree 100% with Cheri, this and Cheri's other storyboard's needs some stories, not just comments. So here we go again . . . PART I The events of that evening on Halloween night go back about five years now, so some of the details may be a bit blurry. I am writing this tale from memory by the soft light of a candle, to create a good mood for a Halloween tale. Anyway, dear readers, dim the lights, get comfortable, and get ready for a fun, sexy story . . . I looked in the mirror for perhaps the fourth time that evening. I had to admit, I looked pretty good! The French Maid costume was a good fit. The white-frilled, sheer black skirt came to just above mid-thigh. Not quite as short as I had feared it would be, but a bit shorter than the conservative, tailored skirts and dresses I usually wore. The outfit came complete with a frilly white apron, headband, and elbow-high white gloves. I had selected a pair of sheer, lycra nylons and white high-heels to finish the look. My girlfriend, Kelly, had talked me into going to her annual Halloween party dressed like this, and I could feel myself blushing . . . Earlier that week, Kelly and I had gone shopping for costumes for the fabulous party that she said she was having. She thought that my taste in clothes was much too conservative; that someone as gorgeous as me should learn to flaunt it. We were driving along the town's main street, cruising along slowly. "There it is," Kelly exclaimed, pointing to a store. It was a costume store. She pulled the car up and parked on the side of the street. After feeding the meter, we went inside. Hundreds of costumes hung on the racks along the walls and on display mannequins. We looked up and down the racks. "This is what I'm going to wear!" She settled for a Dallas Cowboy cheerleader uniform. "Now we just have to get you sorted out." She selected a French maid uniform for myself. "Here. This is just the costume for you!" My eyes widened. I couldn't wear this. It was just a bit too sexy, too revealing. "Oh, I don't know, Kelly. I mean, the skirt on the costume is a bit too short. It would be like wearing lingerie to your party." "My gosh." She threw her hands up in exasperation. " Lisa, you are never going to get anywhere with that attitude. Loosen up, girl." So that was it. I was going to wear that costume. Resignedly, I took the costume from Kelly, went to the check out counter, and reached into my purse . . . I pulled myself back to the present. The party would be starting soon, and I didn't want to be late. I put the finishing touches on my costume - a pair of dangly earrings and some lipstick. Okay, here goes, I thought. It was getting cool outside this time of year, so I covered myself up with a Teen Flo trench coat. Satisfied, I closed and locked the door to my apartment and walked toward the elevator and pushed the button for the elevator. As I descended to the building lobby, I was grateful that I didn't run into anybody that I knew. It was just starting to become dusk, and the air was brisk, beautiful fall weather as the early evening approached. Reaching my car, I started up my 7 year old Honda Civic. So far so good. I knew the way to Kelly's parents' homestead on the outskirts of the small town where we lived. It was located in the outer regions in a rural area containing a few farms and orchards. Quite a beautiful part of the countryside. Driving carefully, as there would be children roaming the street trick or treating, I headed out to the rural area where she lived. Getting into the spirit of Halloween, I turned on the radio, listening for something appropriate for the holiday . . . After driving for about half an hour, I could see the house in the distance. Though I had been there quite a few times before, I never ceased to marvel at the charm of the place. It was a classic homestead, a century home that had been renovated with modern conveniences. To add to its charms, it was on a large piece of land, complete with a cornfield and a barn. For Halloween, Kelly and some of her other friends had gone all out to make it a spooky occasion. As I pulled up in the car, I could see that there were some pretend gravestones on the front yard. I pulled my Honda up behind Kelly's car, turned off the ignition, and got out the car. I decided to leave my purse under the front seat. Okay, here goes. Self-consciously, I gathered my coat around me, and walked up to the main entrance. The sounds of the party were already in progress. I could hear the din over the sound of my heels clicking on the pavement, and the rustling of leaves in the gentle night breeze. The moon was full too. Perfect. I walked up several steps to the veranda, and then proceeded to the front door. The veranda was one of those that was covered over, and extended the width of the front of the house. Dressed as I was under the coat, I could feel myself blushing once more. There was a scarecrow with glowing orange eyes propped up on a rocking chair at the end of the veranda, and he seemed almost to be leering at me, as though he could see through my coat. I raised a gloved hand and knocked on the door. In a few moments, the door flew open and there was Kelly in her cheerleader uniform, looking very sexy I might add. "Come on in," she shouted. She took my jacked and hung it up. "My God, Lisa, you look like totally awesome! Every guy at the party is going to be all over you!" Completely blushing now, and aware that people were noticing the newcomer to the festivities, I proceeded in. I marveled at the variety of costumes that the guests had worn that evening. There was a girl dressed as a bride. Another girl was dressed as a she-devil. Yet another was a sexy witch. There were a few guys dressed as famous monsters - Dracula, The Werewolf, etc. There was a guy dressed as Michael Myers from the John Carpenter Halloween movies. I noticed a girl standing at the far side of the room. She wasn't wearing a costume. She was stood by the punch bowl, sipping on a drink. I put my hand to my mouth and giggled. I realized it was a guy dressed up as a girl. I recognized him a Ryan, a guy I had gone to high school with. He looked self-conscious in a tight dress, makeup, wig, and high heels. I went over to him. "Hi Ryan," I giggled. "I just love your costume. Nice dress." He turned deep red at this underneath the mascara. "Some of the other guys said they were going in drag also. Looks like I wound up looking ridiculous." I assured him he looked great. The truth is, I admired any guy secure enough in his masculinity to go to a Halloween party dressed as a girl. "Never mind what anyone says, " I reassured him, "I think you look fabulous!" I mingled some more with the guests. Many of them I recognized underneath their costumes; some I had never met before, or was unable to recognize. I received complements of my own about my costume. Blushing, I explained that it was Kelly's idea not mine. I helped myself to some munchies. Candy apples, rice crispy squares. Hors d'oveures. Kelly had really put out all the stops to make this a memorable occasion. How memorable was yet to be seen . . . "Howdy, l'll lady!" I was suddenly aware of an arm around my waist. Steve was dressed as a cowboy. John Wayne reincarnated. "Just what the party needs - a sexy French Maid." Steve fancied himself as God's gift to women, and the sight of a girl dressed the way I was more than enough to encourage his interest. "What say you and I have a dance later on?" I really didn't want to dance with him. Like many girls, I found that he could be a bit obnoxious. I pulled my self away. "Thanks, but I actually promised someone else the first dance." I was searching for excuses. The thought of him with his hands on me, especially dressed the way I was, was a bit much. "Ryan asked me . ." "Ryan," Steve laughed. "Looks like he showed up in his weekend clothes. Actually, we convinced him that a bunch of us were going to dress as women tonight! Looks like he fell for it!" Actually, I thought this was kind of mean of Steve. Ryan was a nice guy, and I actually was determined to get to know him better this evening, tight dress or not. I mingled with some of my girlfriends. Sue, who I went to college with, was dressed as a sexy she-devil. "This is some party, huh." She shouted over the music. Suddenly, Kelly was there. "Lisa, you look absolutely gorgeous! I did tell you that already didn't I?" "That's what I keep hearing," I sighed. "Lisa, you are just too modest. Loosen up, for Pete's sake!" Kelly drifted off to see to her other guests. I stood marveling at the festivities, leaning against a staircase banister, when suddenly I glanced something flash overhead. Before I knew what was happening, my arms were pinned to my side and to the banister. Steve had lassoed me. He made several more turns with the rope around my body and my legs. "Gotcha," he exclaimed. "Looks like I caught myself a nice prize!" PART II Some of the other guests were noticing and smiling. I could feel myself turning beet-red with embarrassment. "Okay, Steve, very funny. Let me go!" I squirmed, but didn't have the slack to get free. "Okay, but on one condition. You give me a slow dance." What could I do? I was aware that my being tied up this way was attracting attention. I wriggled some more to try and get free, as a few people smiled and pointed in my direction. "Okay," I sighed. "You win." After he untied me, Steve led me into the middle of the room and we danced with the other guests. Throughout the dance, he held me close. His hand, which was on my waist, started to slide down to my hip. I took hold of it and put it back to my waist. Something was going to have to be done about this. He said, "Looking real sexy, this evenin', Lisa. French Maid, huh? Me and my buddies are havin' a party next month to celebrate our victory." Steve played football, and his team won the championship, as he was fond of telling anyone who would listen. "We could sure use a French Maid to serve drinks and keep the guests happy." My mouth opened with astonishment. This was outrageous! If Steve thought that I would be his personal servant at his party dressed like this, he had something else coming. But there was a plan formulating in my mind . . . "So this victory party of yours," I started, trying to make conversation, "It's going to be quite the event?" We were still gyrating slowly around the floor, Steve holding me close. "Yeah. It's our victory. We're serving beer, wine. You name it. All the foot you can eat. We could sure use someone like you to help out. The guys would sure like it if you came as you are." I was aware that Steve was surreptitiously looking at my cleavage as we danced. "Why don't we grab a bite to eat," I suggested. I was anxious to put a little distance between the two of us. He was holding me a little too close. "Sure. Sounds good to me." Steve gestured towards a couch. "Grab a seat. I'll bring us something over." As he veered over to the snack table, I went over to the couch and sat down, glad for the break. The other guests seemed to be having a good time. The costumes and decorations were making for quite an event. I was wondering if coming single to this party was such a good idea. Most of the other guests had come with dates. I guess Kelly had wanted me to come dressed as a French Maid because she thought that I was too square and needed to flaunt myself a bit more. The truth is, I didn't go out too much. I was just as content with a good book and a glass of wine, as I was with a night on the town. I did date occasionally, but being the shy type, I wasn't asked out too often. I hadn't had too many boyfriends. I relaxed, sat back, and crossed my legs, self-consciously pulling down at the hem of my skirt so that too much leg wasn't showing. Suddenly, Steve re-appeared with two drinks and some snacks. He sat down beside me, and handed me a glass of wine. I could see him glancing down at my legs. "Quite a party Kelly has thrown, hasn't she?" "Yes, it's turned out to be quite the event. She throws a party like this every year, but I think that this is the best one so far." I thought for a moment. "So this party of yours that you're having, it's going to be great also?" "Better believe it, toots, that's why I want you to come." "I see." The plan that I had been turning over was starting to come into focus. "You know, it's getting pretty stuffy in here. Why don't we step out for a breath of fresh air and talk about it?" A smile slowly spread across Steve's face. I guess he thought he was getting somewhere with me. First base, perhaps. "Sounds great to me. We'll go for a little walk." We got up and walked out to the front hallway and out the front door. There, several couples stood milling around on the veranda, talking, or sipping drinks, or wandering around the property. Steve and I walked down the front steps. The air was cool, but not uncomfortable. The breeze made a distant hissing sound as it blew through the cornfield. The full moon cast our shadows as we walked. Several hundred feet behind the homestead, the barn loomed. In the moonlit darkness, it was an imposing, spooky presence. The barn doors were closed and locked with a length of chain and padlock. However, there was a regular doorway to one side, intended for people use. "Steve, about this party of yours. I was just thinking, it sounds pretty exciting. When are you having it?" We were stood by the door to the barn. It wasn't locked, and stood slightly ajar. "There's a bit of a cool breeze picking up. Why don't we step into the barn and talk about it?" Steve lit up at this. A smile slowly spread across his face. "Now your talking, toots. After you." He made a gesture for me to enter first. I stepped over the threshold and into darkness. Steve followed suit. Feeling around, I located the open-wire light switch I knew to be there, and suddenly the inside was bathed in a soft light. There were a couple of light bulbs illuminating the barn. The barn had several stalls for horses. They were empty at the moment. Kelly's parents raised horses for show, and they were currently at a contest. A small tractor was parked to one side, waiting in preparation for the cornfield harvesting. Several bails of hay lay strewn around. There were a number of tools, including a scythe and a pitchfork hung on the barn walls. There were also several coils of rope. Perfect. I think. "So, Steve, I was thinking." I was really nervous at this point, but determined not to show it. "I'll come to your party. However, there is just one condition . . ." "And what would that be?" He stood before me, looking down and leering. Okay, here goes nothing. I took a deep breath. " Remember when I said I would dance with you if you untied me from the banister, earlier on?" Lisa, girl, what are you doing? " Well, I'll come to your party if you let me tie you up, this time. If you can escape in an hour, I'll come." There. I said it. Steve stood looking at me. I didn't know if he would laugh, or what. "Gee, I don't know if I can trust you." Either way, I guessed he was trembling with excitement and could taste copper in his mouth, at this point. After all, I was dressed as a French Maid. "Well, then, maybe I shouldn't come to the party . . ." I turned and started to leave. "Okay, okay. Here, tie me up!" He reached for the lasso he had on his gun-belt and handed it to me. Shaking out the coils, I walked behind him and crossed his hands behind his back. Now, dear readers, there is something you must understand at this point. We girls are experts at bondage. Like many young girls, I had several years of babysitting experience, and whether you do the tying, or are the one tied, you learn how to tie someone up so that there is no chance of escape. Steve was about to find this out. I made numerous diagonal loops around his wrists, continually pulling it tighter. With the remaining couple of feet, I cinched the rope between the coils and his wrists and tied the final knot, making sure it couldn't be reached. So far so good. Steve tugged experimentally at his restraints. "Not bad, pretty lady," he laughed. "Relax, cowboy, I'm not finished yet." I left him stood there, while I got some of the ropes that were hung up with the tools. I was starting to relax and really enjoy this. Taking one of the coils of rope, I wrapped it around Steve's body, pulling his arms firmly against his body until there was no slack whatsoever. I finished off by cinching the remaining rope between his arms and torso so there was no chance of the ropes slipping up or down. "Okay, let's get you laid down." He looked at me questioningly. I helped him down to the ground and then rolled him so that he was face down on his stomach. Taking another length of rope, I tied his legs together just above the knees, cinching it, then I tied his ankles together the same way. I took the final length of rope, tied it to his ankles and then drew then back. I then finished by tying the remainder to his wrists. Steve was now in a very effective, utterly inescapable hog-tie. I had him where I wanted him. "Not bad, toots," he laughed, but there was a cloud of doubt on his face. He tugged at the ropes. "Okay, cowboy, you have an hour to get free. If you manage to escape, I'll come as I am now to your party. If not, the deals off. Got it?" For the first time that evening, I felt safe. I sat on a bale of hay with my legs crossed, not bothering to pull down at my hemline, giving Steve a good look at my gams. Steve started his escape attempt. He pulled hard at the ropes binding his wrists, and then tried to move his arms up and down. The only thing he managed to do was to rock back and forth slightly. Slowly, the supercilious grin started to fade. Dear readers, if you could have seen the look on his face as he realized he couldn't untie himself. It was priceless. I could feel myself grinning broadly. "Something the matter, Steve?" I purred smugly. "Got nowhere to go? Poor baby." Steve was struggling desperately now. I think he realized that he wasn't going to get free, and that I wouldn't be coming to his party. His face was red from the exertion of trying to get loose, and he was sweating slightly, despite the cool autumn temperature. I could see him trying to look around, attempting to see his hands. His fingers were twisting back, desperately trying to find a knot, or a loose coil of rope. It wasn't going to happen. Finally, the hour was up. Steve lay still, completely exhausted. "Okay, Lisa," he looked up resignedly. Lisa, not toots. "You win. I guess you can untie me now." He wriggled a bit against the ropes for emphasis. Smiling, I said, "Untie you? I never said I would untie you." A look of astonishment crossed Steve's face. "Wait a minute. You said . . ." "I said that if you freed yourself, I would come to your party. Who said anything about being untied?" I was thoroughly enjoying myself now. I may have been the shy, girl-next-door type, but now I had the power. I grinned at Steve, rubbing it in that he couldn't get free. "Aw, c'mon Lisa. We're missing the party." He strained mightily against his bonds. "You're going to miss the party. I, on the other hand, am going back to the party, where I intend to enjoy the rest of the evening. You can stay tied up and think about how you harassed me all evening." John Wayne was gone now. He was just some guy helplessly tied up. "Please, Lisa. I'm begging you. I'll do anything! Lisa, please. Miss Bauman. Ma'am." "You've done enough." 'Ma'am'? Just for that, he would stay tied up even longer. I started to get up and move toward the door. "Say another word, and I'll gag you!" With that, I headed towards the door, gently swaying my hips as I walked, giving Steve a good look at what he couldn't have. Kelly wouldn't think I was too square after I told her what I had done to Steve when I got back to the party. We would come back after the party was over and teach him a lesson, and perhaps some respect for women. But that would have to be another tale. I glanced back. He was struggling hard. I smiled, waved goodbye, turned out the lights, closed the door, and left him there in the darkness . . . I closed the barn door behind me, making sure that it was securely latched. I could vaguely hear the muffled sounds of Steve, as he ineffectually strained against the ropes holding him in the hog-tie I had put him in just an hour before. As I walked briskly back to Kelly's homestead house, I thought with satisfaction that he was getting his just deserts. The night had gotten a bit cooler as the evening progressed. The full moon was partially hidden by some wispy clouds, and the breeze had picked up, causing the cornfield to hiss loudly and wave back and forth. I could see the house lights as I approached. There were only a few people outside now, and they were staying on the veranda. I could hear the music emanating from the house. The party was still in full swing, and I wondered if anyone would wonder what had become of me during the past hour. Although I had arrived alone that evening, my costume had caught quite a few admiring glances. I also wondered if anyone would miss Steve. Probably not. His boorish, obnoxious behavior made him an unwelcome addition to any Halloween festivity. I climbed the steps to the veranda. One or two people gave me a questioning glance, but otherwise went about their affairs. The house was a welcome relief from the chill of the night air. A bunch of people were crowding a sofa, watching a video of "Halloween". Jamie Lee Curtis was running across a street, pursued by the masked fiend. The costumed guests were either cheering on the fiend or the damsel in distress. "Lisa, girl." I was suddenly aware of Kelly standing beside me. "Where have you been? I thought you had got lost or something!" "Nope," I giggled. "Here I am. I just thought I would step out for a breath of fresh air." "Well. You were sure gone for a long time." Kelly suddenly looked puzzled. "Wasn't Steve with you. What happened to him, anyway?" I smiled mischievously. "I don't know. Maybe he got tied up somewhere." I quickly changed he subject. "So, how are things going with the party here?" Kelly stood there smiling at me. I wonder if she thought that I was up to something. Who knows what she suspected was going on . . . Lisa classical102@hotmail.com -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Halloween Hogtie 2 The party was in full swing now. There couldn't have been a better place to stage it. Kelly's classic homestead was a pretty big place, and as I had stated earlier, she and some of her other friends had gone all out to make this party the social event of the year. The lights were dim, spooky background music and sound effects were in effect, and fog flowed eerily from room to room, the result no doubt of a fog machine hidden someplace. Candles were placed strategically around the hallways and rooms. In the main entranceway, high overhead, a witch was perched on a broomstick, eyes glowing spookily - the Addams Family would have felt right at home here on this night. The guests, too, were equally creative in their choices of costumes. I marveled at the variety of ideas that people had come up with in deciding what to wear, and was continually impressed with what I saw. Although Kelly and I wore store bought costumes - myself the French Maid, and she the Dallas Cowboy Cheerleader - many others had spent considerable time and effort for this event. As I gazed around, I saw one guy dressed as a mummy, surgical bandage wrapped around him from head to toe. One couple was dressed as dice. In the main living room, couples gyrated to music, and there was a boisterous game of bobbing for apples in the corner. Some of the others were sat around tables playing board games, such as Trivial Pursuit and Yahtzee. Kelly introduced me to some more guests. As usual, there was a fuss over my costume, yet somehow I was finding myself less self-conscious as the evening wore on. It was as though I was gaining a newfound self-confidence in myself. And why shouldn't I? Actually, I was starting to think I was looking pretty sexy myself! I smiled inwardly. Steve thought so too, but he was securely tied up in the barn. I would be safe from him for a while. My best friend had noticed that I seemed to be thoughtful about something. "Lisa, dear," she smiled. "Penny for your thoughts. You seem pre-occupied this evening." I smiled. "Oh, just thinking about someone." I looked around. "So what else is planned for the evening? Did you get a chance to set up the haunted tunnel, or whatever it was?" Kelly, in addition to adorning the house with Halloween decorations, had turned the basement into a makeshift, really scary place, with fog, mannequins made to look like monsters, and flashing lightning effects and sound. Her homestead had a huge unfinished basement, and she had set it up sort of like a maze, eventually leading to the cellar stairs leading outside. She gestured towards the basement. "Come on," she said excitedly, "it's really cool. You'll be so scared!" We headed downstairs, down the dark, concrete cellar stairs. The first attraction was a ghost looming overhead, glowing from within. I had to admit, this was pretty neat! Gingerly, we proceeded forward in the darkness, rounding a bend we came face-to-face with the Grim Reaper. His scythe was raised menacingly, and orange eyes glowed ominously from behind the grinning Death's Head. Rounding another bend, we found ourselves in a dungeon scene. Against one wall, in chains, hung a skeleton, clad only in tattered clothing. The forgotten prisoner! With only the light from a candle, the scene looked pretty realistic and frightening! "So what do you think, so far?" Kelly asked. "Pretty frightening, huh?" "Yeah, it's really great. It must have taken ages to put this together! Where did you get that skeleton? It looks real?" I glanced nervously back at it. "Oh that. You know Sam? Sherri's boyfriend? Well, he's second year pre-med and offered to let me use it for the party." Just then, we saw Sam and Sherri up ahead. Sherri was dressed as a sexy, female cop. She had on a blue police shirt and tie, and a short, sexy tight black skirt. She had a belt with a nightstick and a pretend gun. Sam was dressed as a prisoner, complete with striped uniform with the slogan "Property of Alcatraz" emblazoned on the front. Also, he was wearing a pair of handcuffs. Sherri, in keeping with the theme of their costumes, had handcuffed Sam's hands in front of him. "Sherri, you remember Lisa, don't you? We went to school together." "Hi, Lisa! Long time no see." Sherri smiled. Although we had gone to school together, we hadn't seen each other for a few years since I had started college. She was a pretty girl, with long, blond hair and a nice figure. Sherri had gone into nursing, and it was there that she had met Sam, now in his third year of med school. They had been dating for about a year now, and, glancing at those handcuffs, guessed that they were used not just for parties. "Lisa, this is Sam," Sherri continued, gesturing towards her boyfriend. Automatically, Sam started to extend his hand, and then realized he was cuffed. "Sherri insisted on making it as authentic as possible," he explained sheepishly. "I guess she doesn't want a catch like me getting away from her." He glanced over at Sherri. "You do have the keys for these, I hope." "That's for me to know and you to find out," she laughed, tugging at a gold neck chain that disappeared into the cleavage of her costume. "You're right. I'm not letting you out of my sight. And those 'cuffs can stay on. If you want a quiet, prissy type," she added, winking at me, "you should be dating Lisa here." My mouth dropped open, then I broke into a broad grin. "Hey, that's not true. I'm not the square, shy type everyone thinks," I retorted, thinking back to my almost forgotten prisoner. "Isn't that right, Kelly?" "I don't know, Lisa. I mean, could you lock up your guy like this? You'd wind up like earlier this evening, tied up yourself." Kelly looked puzzled for a moment in the darkness. "By the way, Lisa, where is Steve? I was sure he was with you when you walked out of here earlier. You're not telling me something." I glanced around furtively. Sherri had taken Sam by the arm and led him over to another group of partygoers, so we were alone. Taking the hint, Kelly leaned in closer to me to listen. "Okay," I confessed quietly, "it's true we left together. You know how earlier he cornered me and was bothering earlier this evening? Well, I got even!" I proceeded to tell Kelly our walk outside and over to the barn, about going inside. I told her about Steve's overbearing behavior and how I thought he needed to be taught a lesson. I then told her about the bet, and how I had him tightly hog-tied. When I was finished, Kelly just stood there wish a look of amused, slack-jawed wonderment. "So is he still out there? It's been over three hours now. Do you think he managed to get free?" The truth is, I hadn't thought about that, but I was pretty sure that he would still be there. As I recounted earlier in the story, I have a Master's degree in Bondage 101 from Babysitter University. When I tied him up, I made sure his bonds were inescapable. However, I also made sure he would be comfortable, as I didn't wish him any harm. Just a lesson in humility! Kelly and I proceeded through the maze. We came to another exhibit, this one a mummy emerging from a crypt. A group of girls were stood around. I recognized Rhonda, the she-devil, Amy, the bride, and Amanda as a sexy witch. One girl was not wearing a costume. Correction: a group of girls and Ryan, who, as you recall from the first part of my story, had cross-dressed for this occasion. I don't know what it is, but they just seemed be crazy about Ryan in a dress. It was amazing how the girls just loved him in it! And, I had to admit, he did look pretty cute! They were stood around him, admiring the dress, impressed with his courage at coming to a party dressed like this. One was asking where he had gotten such a gorgeous dress, perhaps wanting one like it for herself. Ryan's dress was sheer, wine red, and gathered at the waist. It was tight, the hem coming just below his knees, with a back dart to make walking a bit easier. He wore a pair of white pumps with perhaps 2-2 ½ inch heels, and sheer Lycra nylons. He looked so fabulous as a girl that I guessed he must have had a female friend help him with the costume and makeup. "Hi girls," I said, as we approached them. "Hello, gorgeous," I giggled, addressing Ryan. "You know, you do look sexy in that fabulous dress!" We all broke out laughing as Ryan blushed under the mascara. We talked some more, and then he excused himself, walking away quite elegantly, the hem of his dress tightening against his knees, and heels clicking against the floor. "You know," Amy piped up, "I think there is a cross-dresser in every guy. He certainly seemed to be enjoying himself this evening." "So Lisa has this big surprise for us," Kelly exclaimed. As the other girls looked questioning at her, she motioned us forward in the haunted maze. We passed several more exhibits, one was a guillotine poised to be-head some poor devil. Another was the devil himself. We stepped through a door, and into the night air. A stone stairwell led up to ground level. We climbed the stairs, Amy being careful to lift up her bridal gown. The evening was pleasantly cool, but not chilly. The moon, now a somber shade of orange, peeked furtively from behind some wispy clouds. The crickets chirped loudly, and the gentle night breeze stirred the cornfield. We made our way through the gravestones that Kelly had set up for the party, and headed towards the barn. Upon reaching the barn, I undid the door and stepped through the threshold. Reaching around I found the light switch, turned on the light, and motioned the others to follow. One by one, the girls stepped over the threshold and followed me around the stable. "Well, well, well! What do we have here?" Kelly exclaimed, breaking into a broad grin at the sight of Steve. He was still in the secure hog-tie I had put him in earlier on. I looked closely at him. He seemed all right, to my relief. "Lisa, did you do this yourself?" Kelly marveled at the intricacy of the bondage he was in. "Yep," I replied. "All by my lonesome." I performed a theatrical curtsy for the benefit of the other girls. They were stood there in slack jawed amazement at Steve's predicament. All of them knew Steve. They knew him to be an overbearing sort who thought he was God's gift to women, and acted accordingly. And I think they were really enjoying seeing him bound and helpless. "Could one of you please untie me? Please?" Steve looked around at each of the girls helplessly, finally resting his gaze on me. "Come on, Lisa. Please. You've had your fun. Please untie me now." He wriggled a bit against the ropes, but I think he was beyond hope of getting out of this by himself. "Well, Steve, I told the other girls about you, and they couldn't wait to come and see you like this. I guess you're as popular with the girls as you think you are," I smiled smugly. If Steve wasn't before, he was completely humiliated now. "Now here's the deal. There's a chance you can get out of this, but you're going to have to behave yourself and co-operate with us." Rhonda, Amy, Amanda, and Kelly were really starting to enjoy this now, and Steve - thinking there was a quick way out of his predicament - nodded his head enthusiastically. He wasn't going to get out of this so easily, though. "First of all," I continued, "you will not address any of us as 'toots', or 'babe', or 'sweetheart'. You will not speak until spoken to, and when you do, you will address us as 'Miss'. Understand?" "Yeah," he replied sullenly. "Understand?" "Yes, Miss Lisa. I understand," Steve replied, respectfully and humbly. That was it. He was beaten. We all had him where we wanted him and we were going to take advantage of the situation to its fullest. We all stood around him, these five gorgeous girls in our sexy costumes. Each of us had suffered some indignity from Steve at one point, and now was the night of reckoning. As the party continued in the distance, there was another party here where one of its guests was not having such a good time. I think he learned a lesson that evening, one that he would never forget . . . HALLOWEEN HOGTIE - THE FINAL CHAPTER The evening outside was still cool, and a gentle breeze could be heard rustling the tall grasses in the nearby field. The moon was full that evening, and the crickets played a constant background symphony with their constant chirping. As you recall, dear readers, it was a perfect night for Halloween, and there could not have been a better place to celebrate it than at my girlfriend Kelly's homestead. Being an old home, situated the way it was out in the countryside, it was the perfect place to stage a Halloween party. The decorations were fabulous and spooky, and they were the equal of any scary movie or Hollywood party. There was one person, however, who was not enjoying the festivities, unable as he was to escape from his present predicament. The cowboy lying on the barn floor, inexorably bound in a strict, tight hogtie, could only glower at the five girls stood around him, tormenting him. In spite of his most valiant efforts, Steve was unable to loosen the ropes binding him, and could only await the fate we had in store for him. I, as you may recall, dear readers, was dressed as a French Maid. Kelly was looking great as a Dallas Cowboy cheerleader. Rhonda was disguised as a she-devil. She wore a revealing, tight red outfit, complete with devil's horns on her head, and was brandishing a pitch fork. Amy was looking radiant as a blushing bride, resplendent in a flowing white gown and tiara. Amanda completed the party, dressed as a sexy witch, with a short, tight black skirt and pointed hat. Steve wriggled some more against the bands of rope confining him in his hogtie. "Come on, girls, please untie me." He looked around at me, "Lisa, I'm sorry. I think I have learned my lesson. Could you please untie me, now? Please?" Kelly was the first to speak up. "I think that we should leave him here until next Halloween." She nudged him gently with the toe of her cheerleader boot. "Better yet, he would make a great lawn decoration for next year's party." I could understand Kelly's amusement at finding Steve in his current situation. He was one of those boorish oafs who could not accept "no" as an answer. Being as he was a jock, he felt that every girl in sight was in love with him, and he acted accordingly. Kelly, being a cheerleader in real life, as they say, often caught the attention of many of the guys on campus. Steve was like human superglue, always bugging her, not taking the hint that she wasn't really interested in him. And , of course, she was basically much too nice a girl to turn around and tell him to take a hike. I guess it was one of the curses of being blond and beautiful. "Lisa, this in amazing! Where did you learn to tie a guy up like this?" Amy was examining the intricate bands of rope that encircled my captive. "I don't think that anyone could get out of that." Hiking up her dress slightly, she learned forward to admire my handiwork. Amy had known Steve since grade school. In those early years, he often tormented her the way that boys and girls tease each other when they are very young. She never knew whether she would get pelted with a snowball walking home, or have her pigtails pulled at her desk in class. I laughed. "Amy, when you have spent as much time babysitting as I have, you learn to tie a mean knot or two. There were more evenings than I care to remember when I was tied up like Steve, here. You could say that I earned my PhD from bondage university." Several years ago, I had earned extra money babysitting a boy named Malcolm. He was quite fond of being tied up, and of tying me up as well. Eventually, it got to a point where every evening that we spent together, I was either tying him up, or I would be the one bound and helpless for the evening. The first time that Malcolm had tied me up, it was to a chair. In spite of my initial confidence about freeing myself, I soon found that the feat was impossible. From chair ties, Malcolm moved on to hogties, and many a night I found myself on the living room floor, hands brushing against my feet as I fought to escape. Of course, I tied Malcolm up as well, and surprised him with how well I caught on. All of this proved to be invaluable, as tonight would prove . . . . Steve's ineffectual struggling shook me out of my reverie. In spite of his valiant struggling, the bands of rope were still holding him in their inescapable embrace. I could only imagine what he would do if he and I were alone and he managed to free himself. It was just as well that we had him completely at our mercy! Coming soon . . . the conclusion!! Lisa classical102@hotmail.com |
| Name: | Melissa |
| Name of Story: | My Sleepover Story |
| Comments: | Sleep Over (Spring Break)
I read Cheri's great Sleepover story and decided to add one of my own. This story just happened last night when me and a few friends were sleeping over. There were four of us. We are all freshmen cheeleaders in high school. Jesse is kind of short with brown hair. She has large breast for a freshman (at least a lot of guys tell me they like them). Brandy is REALLY short, and also has brown hair. A lot of guys like her... Shelly is about as short as Brandy, but she has dirty blonde hair... and almost every guy likes her. I am tall and skinny, and I think I look about average for a girl, and most guys like me. We were just messin around in my room (my parents are on vacation right now). It was about 11:00 PM, and we were watching TV and playing cards... it was kind of boring. Well, Brandy suggested that we add stipulations to the games to make it interesting. We were playing blackjack, and everyone got 5 marbles. We would all ante one marble each game. The dealer would go in a clock-wise manner. This could be good or bad whenever you were the dealer (we could either win a lot, or lose a lot of marbles.) Once you ran out of marbles, the dealer of that game would get to tie you up. Each of the other players would draw a card to determine they way you were tied up. The first draw would be for a blindfold. If you drew an odd number or a face card, you would get blindfolded. The next draw was for clothing. A number Ace-4 was clothes of your choice. A number 5-10 was whatever the dealer wanted. And the rest were letting the person who drew the card decided. The third draw was the gag. Ace-4 was a tape-gag with a cloth stuffed in your mouth. 5-10 was a ball-gag. And the rest were both tape AND ball gag. The position we were tied up in was decided by the dealer. So we were playing and rotating for a little while, when Brandy got down to one marble. Well, I was the dealer that game, and she lost to me, so I got her marble. I decided that she would be hogtied. I had learned how to make a super-hogtie from a site on the internet. Jesse drew a 3 for her blindfold, so she would be blindfolded. Shelly drew a king for clothing, and she decided that Brandy would wear a bikini. I drew a three for her gag, so she would be tape-gagged. Brandy went and changed, and she came back in a red bikini. So, I first got some rope and tied her hands behind her back. I then tied a rope around her torso just above her breast, and then below, making them stick out. Brandy turned a little red, and the others noted that they would use the same technique if they got to tie someone up. I tied her ankles and her thighs together. I rolled her over and tied a rope from her ankles to the ropes that bound her breast. I then stood her up on her knees and admired my work. I wrapped tape around her head about 5 times. I decided that she should be able to see what was going on, so I told whoever was the last girl standing to blindfold her. She was finished, and I laid her back down. There was no way she would escape. We continues playing, and Jesse ran out of marbles when Shelly was the dealer. After all was said and done, she would be hogtied in a similar manner to Brandy, wearing only a bikini bottom, and ballgagged, she would be blindfolded. Shelly tied her in a similar manner, but when she tied her breastropes, she made a V shape in between them, looping underneath the bottom rope. This looked like she was wearing a transparent bikini that put her breast out on a shelf. Once she was completely tied up, we lay her and Brandy facing each other, touching for humiliation and embarresment. We kept playing, and I ended up losing. After all was over, she said I would be tied just like Jesse. Same clothing and everything. This was really embarrasing, and I then knew how Brandy and Jesse felt. After we were all tied up, Shelly said "I won't blindfold you guys. That would be too much. I will just torture you." She then began tickling our feet and all over our bodies. She did this for about 5 minutes, and then she decided that she would quit. Well, this was just a prank, because she came back in with tape and a lot of ice. She went to each one of us, and taped ice to our breast (except for Brandy who she loaded the bikini with ice) and laughed. She then somehow managed to stand us all up and tie us together facing each other. This was quite embarrasing because it made us seem like lesbians which we werent. Shelly had fun with us squeezing our breasts just for the hell of it, and doing other torturous acts. After we were untied, we got her back.... but that is a different story :) Melissa anonymous@anonymous.com http://none USA |
| Name: | Lori |
| Name of Story: | A Unique Bondage Experience Cont'd |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com/business |
| Comments: | Thank you guys for all the nice compliments and comments about this story and my first three posts. To set the record straight, parts 1 & 2 originally appeared on Canucks now defunct "College Board." After seeing the level of mentality over there, I lost interest in writing this story so stopped. When I heard about Cheri's board, I decided to resurect it, rewrite the first 2 stories, continue and finish it. The completion was nevert old on Canucks board and never will be. Why should it be? Who would be there to read it? Canuck and maybe 1 other person? And then Canuck would respond with 1500 aliases. Sorry, I don't need that.
If you are not familiar with this story, I asked for it. I ran an ad in the local paper running on the popularity of innocent play kidnappings. My ad brought out a willing abductor and I researched this fetish even further to discover that it was much more popular than I originally thought. Many doctors, lawyers, executives, business professionals engaged in this. Many of their spouses did too. Looking for a release and adventure for many long hours away from their high six figure income spouses who were workaholics and spending too much time to earn their fortune. I met with my would be abductor ina restaurant with a friend. Earlier meeting scheduled did not work out, Mr. Abductor wanted to meet me at a local bondage club. I went, he didn't make it. I thought he was a flake, but he apologized and we met at the restaurant. After going back and forth, we agreed to do it. I would not know when it would be coming, exept I would not be abducted before or during work hours. The actual kidnapping occurred after work on my way to meet with some friends. It was a classic kidnapping, getting picked up in a parking lot. Check out the prior posts for the details. It was a rough ride. Mr. Abductor moved me from vehicle to vehicle and finally to a van where I was bound and gagged and had a hood thrown over my head. We arrived at a place out in the country. Obviously, I had no clue where we were since I could not see. The hood obscured my vision. Mr. Abductor let me make the prearranged phone call to my folks from my cell phone to let them know I was okay and the game was on. They were very opposed to this. We were interrupted by a pesty visitor an d I was bound and gagged again. Then we had a trip to the jacuzzi with my hands tied behind my back. That was interesting. We showered and cleaned up and then I prepared a meal for the two of us and then cleaned up. Now it was bedtime and Mr. Bondage wanted me to sleep with him, but no sexual interplay would be allowed. I also would have to be tied up again to prevent me from trying to escape, although he challenged me to and to prevent me from stabbing him with a steakknife. Of course all of this was role playing. He had my full consent and I was never in any real danger. But Mr. Abductor wanted this to appear to be as real as possible. I really didn't want to sleep tied up. He told me I had a choice. I could sleep alone, spread eagled to all four bedposts, hands and feet tied OR could sleep with him with just my hands tied in front and my feet would be free, unless I tried to kick him (We both laughed) I elected to slepp with him, hands tied in front and feet free. He agreed that was a good choice and promised me that there would be no foul play. No funny business. He would not touch me in any way and I trusted him. I asked him what if I had to use the bathroom during the night. He told me to let him know and he would walk me to the bathroom, but certain rules would have to be enforced. Mr. Abductor also suggested that I use the bathroom now, if necessary. He kept rem inding me that I asked for this and he wanted to make it as real as possible. He also told me that if I wanted to end it at any time, if it was getting too difficult, he would of course comply but that would be wimpish on my part and I would be misisng out on the best part. I agreed to stay and decided to go along with the game. He tied my hands in front of me and kissed me on the forehead. He said h e really liked me and it was all he could do to hold himself back. He said that after this was over, perhaps we could be friends, do normal things or maybe even have another "bondage game." I said, "Let's get through this one first." Well we made it through the night and I didn't need to use the bathroom. Mr. Abductor kept his promise and didn't try anything either. As I looked to my side, Mr. Abductor was gone! It was now morning. I looked outside and figured it had to be around 7:30 - 8am. Mr. Abductor walks in and says "Good Morning! Sleep allright?" I couldn't beleive that he was already up and showered and so cherpy. I slept like a baby. Perhaps it was that rough ride in the van, the jacuzzi or whatever. But this surprised me as this was the first time I ever slept tied up. So I indicated that I did need to use the bathroom. He asked me how I thought I could do tied up. And I said, "You're kidding!" He replied, "No I am serious! Can you use the poty tied up? I'll of course untie you if you need to use the shower again." I asked "Why?" But then caught myself and then said, "Oh I know, it's all part of the game right?" He smiled and said, "Right?" So I figured "Why not? I asked for it and this never happened before. It would be a one time experience. I really had no intentions of ever doing this again either. So I used the toilet with my hands tied. Washed my hands with my hands tied (try that sometime) Brushing my teeth was alittle difficult, but I persevered. When I came out, Mr. Abductor had a complete breakfast prepared for me; eggs, pancakes, sausage, bacon, steaming hot coffee and orange juice. After breakfast, Mr. Abductor again showed me his scrapbook of abductees. He was very proud of the girls he kidnapped (with their permission and in fun of course) and loved showing me their photos. They were very attractive and I thought I recognized some of them from the society section of the newspaper. They were smiling and seemed to be enjoying their experience. But I have to admit, it seemed wierd for me to look at a srapbook of bound and gagged women. I knew it was coming so wasn't surprised when Mr. Abductor told me it was time for me to have my picture taken for the scrapbook. He asked me if I had any objection. I thought for a second and then said, "No, no objection. Provided I can get some copies for myself." I couldn't believe I even said that! Mr. Abductor told me of course he would. He always gives his precious and willing victims copies as a souvenir. So he tied me back up in different ways and took pictures of me. In some pictures, I was bound and gagged, hands behind the back, others, hands in front, sometimes I would be tape gagged, other times it was cloth. Sometimes I would be blindfolded, other times not. Sometimes I would be on the bed, othertimes on the floor and he even took me back out to the van to get some pictures of that. He walked me out to the van, untied, then retied me. Gagged me and then took his pictures. He then drove up the road and suggested that this would be a good time to have a mock escape attempt. He said that he would drive me up the road a little further, stop, take me to a deserted area, untie me and I would run away. That was the plan. And wow, how it turned out was incredible! To Be Continued Lori |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Pt VIII |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/chebon2/cheri3.html |
| Comments: | I have recieved several requests for the continuation of The Sleepover Story which started several years ago. Also many of you have asked for even more stories by Angie, who has a ton of these stories. So here is part VIII of The Sleepover and Angie promises even more stories. And as for Lori, A Unique Kidnapping Experience, her stories continue her as well. Enjoy.
Cheri Just to recap from last time, Wanda had come to life and was able to move her hands in front, but had runout of gas. Sabrina was unable to do anything, her brother Michael had tied her way too tight, too well and had made excape impossible even for Houdini. I was working on my bonds, but the guys had tied me too well, tying my wrists well up my forearms making mobility very difficult. The guys had walked in on our earlier escape attempts, saw how we were attempting to escape and we were twice interupted in the middle of an escape. So I mmmmpphed to Wanda and encouraged her to give it one more big effort. It was now 3:10 and the guys would be back in 20 minutes to torture us if we di dn't get loose. Wanda tried hard, but her hands were crossed over. This made mobility and manueverability very difficult. BUT I URGED HER ON with my mmmmppphs. I turned around and tried to get the message to her to work on my hands. I could feel her try. She worked for several minutes and then we heard DING! That darn clock which dings every 15 minutes. This meant it was 3:15 with only 15 minutes left to get loose. We had to work fast. Wanda frantically moved her fingers trying to reach my knots. No luck. Suddenly that idiot Heather who got us into this whole thing to begin with, COMES ALIVE! She had been sitting there like a bump on a log with a stupid smirk on her face. She actually challenged Michael to tie her up and insisted that she coould get out with no problem. It was because of her that we got into this situation. And untill now, she wasn't even trying. We saw Heather wiggling her arms and upper body. Something was happening. I looked at the clock, 3:20! Only 10 minutes to go! Sabrina and Wanda both tried to urge Heather too. Maybe she wasn't as dumb as she looked and actually knew how to get loose. Meanwhile I urged Wanda to work on my bonds. I felt her stop so tried to work on her with my hands tied behind my back. We were sweltering. We looked at Heather. It appeared as though she was getting loose! Then I looked at the clock, 3:25! Only five minutes to go! We heard the air conditioner running, but we were sweltering; soaked and sweaty from working so hard to get loose. I had an idea what Michael had in mind and wanted no part of it. Checked the clock, 3:27! Three minutes to go! We looked at Heather and she seemed to be almost loose. 3:28, Heather, Wanda and I worked hard on our bonds while Sabrina sat by helpless, barely able to move. 3:29, Heather has her hands in front. She did it! The nutcracker was getting loose. We couldn't believe our eyes. She pulls her gag down and spits the rag that was inserted in her mouth several hours ago. Wanda and I are smiling with our eyes and at the same time mmmpphhing for Heather to hurry up and get loose so she can untie us too. Sabrina wiggles over to Heather and bumps her, sticks her face close to her indicating that she wants her gag removed. Hey, we all did. Do you know what it is liked to be gagged for several hours with a rag stuck in your mouth and in our cases, duct tape over that? The guys ran out of duct tape so used cloth on Heather. Now ungagged, Heather looks over and says, "Do you want your gag removed?" Sabrina is now screaming into her gag and of course all we hear is mmmppphhhhs. The boys had gagged us all well, perhaps to well. Maybe even overgagged. Michael indicated that there were two reasons for us being gagged, one of course was to prevent us from calling out, which was ridiculous because since noone could hear us, but the other was to prevent us from talking to each other and contrive a plan. Michael also did not want us to use our teeth to work on each others bonds. Heather with her hands now in front, reaches over with her hand to remove Sabrina's gag, but just then we hear the guys coming down the steps. Michael sees Heather loose, ungagged and says, "I don't believe it! The idiot got loose!" Sabrina, Wanda and I all smiled with our eyes. We figured we had pulled it off. But Michael poured cold water on our hopes. "I said all three of you had to get loose by 3:30 and even gave you an extra hour. Heather has her hands loose and her gag off, but her legs are still tied and the three of you are not even close. Sorry guys, you didn't make it (with a laugh in his voice Mike was enjoying this and we knew it.) So you lose, we win and as promised it is going to be a very long day for all four of you girls." Heather then says, "The four of us? I am the only one who got loose!" Michael retorts, "Correction Heather, you are only partly loose. Your hands are free and you have removed your gag, but your feet are still tied. If you don't believe me, try to run." Heather stood up and hopped like a rabbit. It was funny and despite our woes, we all giggled in to our gags. Heather was up on feet, had hopped a short distance, but her legs had fallen asleep and she started to fall. Luckily the guys were close by and caught her before she fell forward and hurt herself. Mike then told t he guys to retie her, this time even tighter and of course, regag her as well. Heather started to protest and as Sabrina did earlier, asked why we had to be gagged. Nobody was home. Michael responded, "For several reasons: 1) There may be people outside or they may come to the front door, 2) We don't want you girls talking amongst yourselves to formulate a plan, 3) We don't want you able to use your teeth to undo the ropes on each other, 4) Girls always look great gagged and 5) Girls should be seen and not heard. We want you quiet." Heather was ready with another question, but was interupted with a rag in the mouth, followed by three pieces of duct tape this time (apparently the guys had either gone out and got a new roll or found somemore) New, fresh, sticky tape. Neil and Paul tied h er hands behind her back, first with rope and then doubled that with tape. Then they put more rope over her arms, around her arms, inbetween her arms, across her torso and then cinched that off. We cringed as we watched this. Michael and the guys were mad that we had come this close and didn't like it. They were making sure this time. Then Mike looked at his sister and siad that she would be first. All three guys picked up Sabrina and Mike came over and threw her over his shoulder while Sabrina screamed into her gag. Mike then said, "Time for the Torture Rack!" "The Torture Rack?" I thought. What the heck is that? I knew I didn't like the sounds of it. Mike then looked around and said that he would be back for me in 15 minutes. I looked at the clock and it was 3:45. The clock dinged. 15 minutes for us to try to get loose. Mike looked at us and said, "Are you thinking of getting loose? Good luck! You have been trying to several hours with no luck, are tired and frustrated. Heather came oh so close, but failed. You must be tired Heather. I bet you don't even want to try it again do you? Spirit broken? By all means try, but I'll see you in 15 minutes." Then he looked at me and said, "I can't wait to get you on the rack." I blurted out, "Why me. Why not Heather. I didn't ask for this. Why are you doing this to me." mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh was alll that could be heard. I was so tired of this that I had forgotten about the rag in the mouth and duct tape were muting my every word. Michael and the otehr guys just laughed. They loved this. The guys left. I looked at Heather and Wanda and we were all drained. I tried to communicate though that we should try again and go for it. I motioned with my head. I tried to talk despite the overgagged situation and let my mmmppphss be my words. We had Heather with us and she had done it before. Could she do it again? Wanda had been working on her bonds. Could she do it? Could I do it? And what in the world was the Torture Rack? To Be Continued |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/chebon2.cheri3.html |
| Comments: | Repostd from my chebon2 board...
For those of you who have been following my stories, you know I absolutely love bondage and I love role plays. I love to do it in groups like The Thanksgiving Day Bondage and I even accomodate my kids from time to time and let them tie me up. Several events led to this tie up episode. Perhaps because of my passion for this subculture called bondage or whatever, I had many recurring dreams of being kidnapped and held in a cellar (basement) I told my hubby Harry about this and he knows my passions. Harry indicated that perhaps we could turn it into a role play between the two of us. Shortly after this, one of my girlfreinds, Carla told me that she had just seen a movie that I would love. She said it was called Alter Ego. The she told me it was a dumb b-rated movie without much of a plot. So I asked her why I would like it. She said "because it includes bondage." She went on to tell me that some wierd guys kidnaps a girl and here is the kicker, keeps her tied up in his basement. Immediately I began to hear the music from The Twilight Zone and was waiting for Rod Sterling to emerge from his grave and tell me that I have arrived in the twilight zone. I went and told Harry and he agreed with me that this was most unusual. He then said that we should make plans to arrange a scenario as soon as possible. So it was a Saturday morning and Harry had to go to the office for a few hours. Our children, Brian (11) and Janet (15) pestered him to take them along. They had never seen their daddies office and this would be a perfect time since Harry would be working virtually alone. So Harry rounded the kids up and told them to meet him in the garage. The kids couldn't run fast enough. To them, going to HARRY's office was like going to Disnyworld. They were excited! Harry kisses me goodbye, goes out to the car, gets the kids in the car and then stops and tells the kids he has to go back in the house. That he forgot something. Before leaving the garage, he picks up a line of rope and some rags. I was told later by Janet that both she and Brian knew what their father had forgot! It was so obvious. Harry comes back in, finds me in the kitchen putting the finishing touches on a double chocolate cake that I had just baked. "There. That should do it." I said as I put the final layer of icing on the cake. Then I looked up and saw Harry and asked why he came back. "HONEY, I need your advice on something. Can you come down to the cellar with me?" I lived in the midwest and we called them cellars or basements but usually cellars. "Sure. Let's go." I didn't notice the rope or rags. He had convenintly placed them into a bag when he came back into the house. We got down to the steps and HARRY had this wierd look on his face. Then without warning he hugged me and kissed me passionately. More passionately than ever before. "Wow! What brought that on?" "I love you honey and I am going to miss not having you with me at the office. It seems a little strange going with the kids and not having you." AT which point he kissed me like he hadn't seen be in years! Of courose, when I kiss someone I love, I close my eyes which gave Harry his opportunity. Harry went from hugging me to lowing his hands for several seconds then back to putting his hands on my shoulders, down my arms and slowly moving my hands behind my back and while kissing me very passionately. Next thing I know, I feel something going around my wrists which feels soft. I open my eyes and realize that Harry has had his eyes open the whole time and he is tying me up, hands behind my back. I struggled and couldn't get loose. "What's this? What are you doing to me?" I asked with a surprised, shocked and somewhat happy feeling. As everybody knows I love bondage, anytime, anywhere but I knew Harry had to go to work and was perplexed on this situation. Harry went over and grabbed a blanket while pulling over a chair. He meticously arranged theblanket on top of the chair. That done he had me sit in the chair. All this time, Harry was silent except for whistling. "Harry. What in the blazes is going on?" I asked again. Harry didn't respond and just sat me down in the chair. He then grabbed the bag he brought out and unveiled his toys. A lot ropes, rags and God knows what else. "You know that dream you have been having Cheri? You know, the one where you are kidnapped and tied up in the cellar?" "Yeah???" I responded inquisitively. "Well now is as good a time as any to play it out!" "You're going to tie me up and leave me in the cellar? I thought you had to go to work?" "I do and that is what makes this perfect." Harry said as he wrapped spool upon spool of rope around me and tied me to the chair. I looked down and I looked like a ball of thread only instead of thread, I had rope all around me. Harry then went down to my feet and tied them to the wooden bars of the chair, going around and around and around and with what rope he had left, he tied t hat to my hands making this sort of a seated hogtie. "Try that on for size Cheri." Harry said as he proudly sized up his captive. "What do you expect Harry? I'm not Wonder Woman. I'm tied up tight and secure. I responded, still confused but feeling excited. "I figure that I'll only be at work for about 2-3, maybe 4 hours. While the kids and I are there, you can play out your fantasy and get this out of your system. Sound good?" "Sounds wierd to me! You're going to leave me here all by myself for 2, 3, maybe even 4 hours?" Harry looked at me, smiled and said....."YES!" Then he added, "Are you okay with this?" And I responded, "What if I'm not? After all the rope you have put on me, it would be a shame to make this tie up go to waste." "Okay Cheri. hre's the deal." Harry said as he grabbed a cell phone that he kept in the cellar, pugged the charger into the receptacle and turned the cell phone on. "I'm going to call you every hour untill I leave. All you have to do is mmmmppph 3X so I know you are okay." "Mmmmmppph? Why do I have to mmmmppph. Why can't I just say "Hi Harry"??" "Because Honey you are going to be gagged. I know how much you like that. What is being tied up without being gagged?" "How will I answer the phone?" I asked. "I have it set up to the speaker phone which is what I use when I am down here. It will ring three times and then automatically act like someone picked up the phone and you willhave a live line. You will then have about 30 seconds to speak, er, in your case, mmmppph and t hen the phone will hand up automcatically untill I call again." "Where in the world did you learn how to do that?" I asked surprised. I knew Harry was no telephone or electronics technician or wizzard. "Harry from work. Don't you remember when he came over here awhile back?" "Oh yeah." "Well he set it up. Anyway, Cheri I got to go as he held a cloth in his hand. Say ahhh." I said "ahhhh" and Harry stuffed a cloth deep into my mouth. Then put a bandana over that and tied it behind my head. "Okay Cheri. I have to be running. Love you Hon. Any last words before I go? Do you want me to pick anything up at the store?" My only response was mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmppppppppppppphhhh Harry went up the steps and I heard him get into the car and take off with the kids. As I sat there, I was excited about this and knew that allof this happened for a reason. I m ean those recurrent dreams and Carla telling me about the movie she saw and Harry for the first time ever having to work on a Saturday and taking the kids with him too. I sat back in the chair and just relaxed enjoying this state of affairs. As I looked around the cellar, I noticed that the window was open. It was about 20 feet away. Soon I heard voices outside. Then I thought, perhaps I should play the role and try to call for help and break free. You know, like they always do in the movies. So I twisted and squirmed and mmmpppheed into my gag. I was tied far toot ightly to move even an onch and the gag kept me silent. They were too far away to hear me. I was really getting into this! Now I was feeling like a real kidnapped victim. I was all alone. Was helpless and unable to do anything about it. It was stimulating. I continued to test my bonds, but it was futile. Harry knew how to tie and he tied me well. There was no breaking loose and I really didn't want to as wierd as that sounds. A part of me felt the excitement while another part of me felt scared. What a high! Have A Great Day! Cheri |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | We Get More eMAIL Cont'd |
| Comments: | Once again guys we are getting way too much commentary on this board. If you wish to post commentary go to http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/chericlassics.html
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: Thank you everyone - New Board! url: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html Comments: I was getting a lot of complaints from people saying that they couldn't access the new site that I established several months ago and these were credible people who I trust so I have started a new board. http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html Sorry for any inconvenience. And you may have noticed that I have been busy doing housecleaning on my boards as well as getting the word out on other boards. Recieved an email from Angela who wrote one time on my handgagged board http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_75/handgaggedstories.html Believe it or not, she is actually defending Harold (Buddy) and brought out an interesting point which even I overlooked. Buddy sometimes uses a phrase called "factional" stories which are a cross between fictional and factual. So it ap pears t hat his hospital story with the X-ray tech was a "factional" story, half true/half fiction give or take a few percentage points. She has asked me to back off on Harold and indicated that she actually likes his stories. My position has always been for the betterment of the culture. So what do you guys think; should I unblock Buddy and let him post on these boards again? Do you like his "factional" stories? Let me know. And regarding you know who, "The Smuck", let's let bygones be bygones. The fact that your board has deteriated to the level it has shows that you are not threat to anyone and NO----I have no desire to ever write on your boards ever again. You know darn well that I did everything within my power to work within the rules of your board last year. Tried to communicate with you both via emails and posts on your own board. And you never responded. I left of my own volition and last June proved to you and everyone that I could indeed get back on your boards anytime I wanted to. Someone (You) has also proven that he can back on my boards by repeatedly changing ISP's untill I block every single one of them. It's been stated before and worth stating again, we are stronger in unity than divided. My boards have grown while yours have failed. Your college board was pretty much dead and buried three years ago and about the same time your current board was failing. Now it appears that your Curretn Board is also D-E-A-D. Rather than relish on a victory, let me invite you to bury the hatchet once and for all. Let bygones be bygones and perhaps some of the authors you lost to me (except me) may come back to both your current and college board and liven things up for you again and YES I'm even willing to promote your boards on my boards as I have done with Daniels board and now Bondage Brian and others. I'm for unity, not division but I will not tolerate nonsense or lies about me either. Just like the newest polls are showing that the Democrats are losing ground, your board shows that you are also losing ground. So stated simply, I am all for stopping the nonsense and you may noticed that I didn't even mention your name once although you know who I am talking about. So let's work together. Fair enough? Cheri ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Nataly from Russia Comments: I already tell you a lot about me. Now How about you tell me something about you. Are you a SUB or a DOM? Will you be visiting Russia anytime soon? YES--This is an awesome site. Nataly from Russia Sunday, December 10th 2006 - 01:51:49 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Angie F Name of Story: Happy Anniversary Cheri Comments: Sorry that I have not been writing any new stories lately. I did put one just now on Cheri's new board from my microsoft word. And will be adding somemore later. Cheri, I like your Cherisclassics board. Reminded me of all the reasons that I left Ca-Smucks stupid board four years ago and never went back, nor would I. Been busy with the holidays. Even we bondage people live normal lives and do normal people things, that is except for the perverts who frequented Ca-Smucks D-E-A-D board. Anyway, wanted to wish Cheri and everyone a Happy First Anniversary. And let me be the first to wish everyone a very Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year! Angie F. Sunday, December 10th 2006 - 02:46:47 PM ---------------------------------------------------------- Ladylovernick Name of Story: Nataly url: http://Ladylovernick@optonline.net Comments: Hi Nataly, I am a Dom! I love Russian women! I have dated some in the past. I am interested in corresponding with you! Nick Wednesday, January 3rd 2007 - 08:59:02 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Steve - Australia Name of Story: More Stories! Comments: First of all, thank you to Angie for consitently writing stories here, but where are the rest like Dale, Beverly, Beth, Sharon, Pete (really anxioous to ready your continuation. You teased us with two great parts and then stopped dead), Sue, your story was wonderfully refreshing and I am stillw aiting for the conclusion. Elaine King, definitely different. How about more? Cathy, loved your story too. Sounds like you and Michael have something special there. And Darlene, no girl would want to mess with your guy, that is for sure! Karen, interesting story too and gain, we are still waiting for the conclusion. Why do so many of you guys do that to us? So anyway folks, just a few words to indicate that here on the other side of the world we are aware of and love t his board. Stevie Australia Monday, January 15th 2007 - 12:20:20 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Brian Name of Story: Great Story Beverly! Comments: But please don't let it stop there. Tell us more! And please keep your great stories coming. Tuesday, January 16th 2007 - 08:24:15 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Leatherfan Comments: Nice story Beverly! Wednesday, January 17th 2007 - 08:26:06 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Pam Bounds???? url: http://www.pamboundsisunbound.com Comments: Sorry Janet but I think you are full of crap about being tied up and sincerely feel as though you are only hawking a very pitiful website. If I am wrong prove it by writing some stories here. But alas, I won't hold my breath! Brian Monday, February 26th 2007 - 07:52:25 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Sunday, March 4th 2007 - 02:53:18 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Kathy Gore Name of Story: Great Board url: http://consultnetrum.com Comments: Great stories everyone. I just LOVE this board. Easy to see why you drove Canuck into oblivion. But then again, it doesn't take much skill to defeat Canuck. Tuesday, February 27th 2007 - 10:18:57 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Drew Name of Story: no story, just a compliment Comments: Hey, love the story Angie. Somehow I get the feeling Melissa isn't going to be on top of this in the end. Tuesday, March 6th 2007 - 04:13:26 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- : Herron Name of Story: We're waiting Angie! Comments: I'm with the others Angie and anxiously awaiting reading more about this story and even more stories by you Angie. We want more! Tell us more! A Big Fan of Angie, thrilled that she is here writing stories for Cheri and glad that she left Canucks stupid board. Monday, March 12th 2007 - 12:28:45 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Caitlyn Name of Story: Puppy mill Comments: I was doing a project for my school newspaper about this local puppy mill... So I went right after school to interview the manager I was still in my school uniform since the puppy mill was only open until 4pm on weekdays and I had heard stories about abuses there. So I went to interview the manager "Greg" about the condition of his "kennel" as he put it and to talk about allegations of abuse The guy creeped me out totally, He kept looking down like he was looking at my legs instead of me I really started to feel like my skirt was a lot shorter than it really was. I started in on him about the accusations even more and then he started asking me questions about what paper this was for and was this an assignment by the editor Not thinking anything about it I told him it was a piece I was doing since I had heard rumors about it at school He looked a little nervous and I figured that I was on to something... He tried to change the subject to "shouldn’t you be getting home?" and I simply responded with, "No, I need to be talking to you about the mistreatment of animals" Greg said I am sorry miss, but you need to leave. You got people at home who are expecting you and I have work to do before I can go home for the evening. Please leave. I walked out the door muttering, so much for initiative... went down the road just a little out of site of the front office, then doubled back through the rough brush near the mill, trying to stay out of sight. I snuck around back to check things out for myself Getting to the back of the building, I found that they had a door propped open and decided to have a look around for myself within. I could hear puppies all over the place, hundreds of them, the clamor was amazing I snuck around looking for injured or maimed puppies, to see what kind of conditions the animals were being kept in and it made me heartsick. They were penned up in tiny cages, almost too small to move. I took out my cell phone and starting snapping off pictures for downloading later. That’s when the hand clamped over my mouth and I dropped my phone. His other arm wrapped around my waist and my assailant dragged me towards some back room. I was backed up to a support pole in the middle of the warehouse room. The man pinned both of my hands together behind the pole and began wrapping something around my hands, I think it was a dog leash, but I can’t really see. He wrapped it around several times and fastened the other end on itself with a click I was now pinned to the pole. I began yelling when his hand came off my mouth, but this just excited the puppies and my cries were drowned out by their barks and squeaks! As soon as he finished tying my hands I tried feverishly to get them loose, but in short order, the guy (I couldn’t see his face) began using another (leash?) around my elbows, so I couldn’t twist my arms around, to loosen the hand lashings. I was quickly loosing control of the situation. I began begging with the guy to let me go. I told him I wasn’t going to publish any story about the mill and I wouldn’t tell anyone that I was there. He just grunted a "yeah right" Then my captor came around in front of me and told me to sit down. I never saw this guy before. I just looked at him like I was crazy, “My arms are behind my back, I cant move them!” He grabbed hold of my legs and put one arm under my thighs to support my weight and placed me on the floor, my hands were now resting on the floor and still quite stuck. He produced 3 more leashes (i could clearly see what they were now) and began wrapping one of them around my ankles, I was grateful that I wore white tights today instead of knee socks, I at least felt a little less "vulnerable", but he stopped again and was looking at my legs. He drank in my ankles (just about my penny loafers) and walked his eyes all the way up to my thighs where my pleated skirt began. This only made me more nervous, but he shook his head as if he was hearing a suggestion by someone else and continued wrapping my ankles up and cinching the knot between my feet. I was then treated to the same wrapping around my legs just below the knees. I was seriously beginning to worry about the fact that no one knew I was here. What was this guy going to do and why didn’t he just take my camera and throw me out? Why was he tying me up? I was about to ask him this when he said, "oh yeah" and grabbed a roll of duct tape off of the counter. He then took a small wad of cloth and forced it into my mouth. A simple nose pinch made me open my mouth so he could stuff it in.He began placing strips of tape over my mouth until there was no way I could dislodge it. I was completely helpless! I tried to work at my bonds, but with my elbows tied close together and the circulation somewhat cut off I just rutched around. I realized my skirt was hiking up a bit and the guy had just stopped to watch me struggle. I was pretty sure he began getting a bulge in his pants. I froze still. I didn’t need any more problems Lastly he said I have two more things to do with you before I can get back to work… He brought my cell phone in and took the SIM out in front of me Then after he pocketed the SIM he informed me that I was to be his guest at they finished up their business for the night. He closed the door and I was stuck in there, hopeless and helpless. I tried to scream, but the gag and the noise from the building were more than any match for me. My arms had pretty much gone to sleep so I had no means of getting my hands loose. The support pole that I was lashed to was too far away from anything I could get my legs to, try and get me loose. There were a few pieces of broken glass nearby, but the guy had made sure to pick them up and throw them away when he came in to check up on me; it wouldn’t have mattered, they were out of reach anyway. I heard lots of moving and shifting of cages. I could see out of the window that night was falling, but I wasn’t sure what time it really was. The noises out in the main building were getting quieter. There were other guys moving about out there, but they didn’t see me and I didn’t see them, but I heard Greg ordering them around. This went on for a while. I began to drift into and out of sleep only to be startled out of sleep by the guy barging in every once in a while to make sure I was still there. I was really scared at this point. What was he planning to do with me? I was stuck and at his mercy. Later, I don’t know when he came back in. the main building was silent, dead silent. Greg came into the room and hunkered down in front of me. I pulled my legs up beside me in try and keep him from getting any ideas. He told me, that because I was so nosey I had to be dealt with. He told me, that I had to remain tied up here for a while more while he left. They had been thinking about closing the puppy kennel down since allegations had begun surfacing and I was the last straw. I didn’t like the words "last straw". He shook his head and then looked my right in the eye. For a long time, like he was seriously thinking about doing something else. Then he just went behind me and untied my elbows. He began explaining that they decided to pack up the kennel and move so as to avoid any further complications. He said that I was too nosey for my own good and had cost him a lot of money. He began to untie my hands, but I was so weak from the lack of blood to my arms that I couldn’t even move them. Then, he took me and rolled me over onto my stomach I began to panic. I tried to plead through my gag to please let me go and I wouldn’t tell anyone and that I would be a good girl and , and, and… He began tying my hands behind me again. I felt the leash get cinched off and secured. He walked across the floor and dropped a box cutter and my cell phone And told me I could leave the building when I wanted. He said they wouldn’t be able to find him, or the puppies, they would be relocating somewhere else. I was left to struggle in the late hours of the night to get the box cutter and get myself free, to give him time to get away. My cell phone was useless without a SIM and it took me forever to get feeling back in my arms to get my hands to work. Once I had gotten some feeling back in my arms and hands I did manage to get the knife. I finally got out and made it home. I was a dirty mess. I went into the quiet house to find a note. My mom didn’t know what happened and had just gone to bed thinking I had gone to a friend’s house. I decided to not tell anyone that this junior snooper had been caught and could have been really bad off. I just left things go at that. Saturday, April 14th 2007 - 08:39:48 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: P W B Name of Story: looking for sites Comments: Hello, Could someone provide a list of some dreambook sites involving bondage, bondage and consensual sex and bondage older women? I thank you for any help you can provide. PWB Sunday, April 8th 2007 - 06:38:08 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Daucles from France Name of Story: Angie, Love your story Comments: Angie, your stories continue to get better and better. They are well written, exciting and not too long. Obviously you have studied writing and communications because rule #1 is brevity. I abhor these wannabe writers who take 18 paragraphs and say absolutely nothing. Looking forward to your next installment Angie and even more stories. Mr. Daucles Paris, France Monday, April 23rd 2007 - 08:49:07 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Alley Comments: Hi there, I have really enjoyed reading all your stories. I am just a little confused as to where the 2nd and last part of A " VERY UNIQUE BONDAGE EXPERIENCE!!!!!" is? I cant seem to find it anywhere? As well as the other part to "The Sleepover"? Reading all your very descriptive experiences makes me want to have more of my own. I have only ever taken part in light bondage but all your stories have given me so many ideas to put into action for myself. Thanks guys and keep the stories coming. Alley ---------------------------------------------------------- |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | We Get eMAIL |
| Comments: | Despite continous posts by me here indicating that I do not want commentary posted here only on my CheriClassics board, some are still posting commentary. We don't want t his board to look like Canucks failed board now do we? Here are some of the emails that have been recieved, some very rececnly and some awhile back. Some are also responses by me. Guys, no more posts on this board. You may of course email me at cherib_65@yahoo.com and post commentary on my chericlassics board http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cherisclassics.html
All comentary is being deleted. Thank you. Name: bob from sacramento Comments: my kid chris has vaginal fluid on the brain after looking at this site can you comment on that? Tuesday, July 3rd 2007 - 02:41:37 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Debbie Name of Story: PWB - Other Bondage Boards, Consentual sex url: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html Comments: go to Cheri's other board http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html Stories are better over there. This board is too lame ass for me. Debbie Monday, April 23rd 2007 - 12:35:04 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Paul Name of Story: RE: A Very Unique Bondage Experience url: http://none Comments: Lori i.e A VERY UNIQUE BONDAGE EXPERIENCE Your story was incredible. Very well written, exciting and obviously true. I applaud you for the detail in examining your friend in this mock kidnapping and the detail in revealing the story to us. Without a doubt the best story that I have read on any bondage board. I can't wait to read the rest of the story! Please continue A.S.A.P. ----------------------------------------------------------- : Raven Name of Story: Looking for Bondage Partners in Central Florida url: http://www.yahoo.com Comments: Lori your story and the one by Terri on Cheri's college board got me inspired to do this. I am a 30 something female, white, recently divorced who loves bondage. Some of my recent dates are not into it at all. So I need your help. I am looking preferably for males, white in the 30-45+ range. So guys, tell me something about yourselves. Let me know your experience. What you like to do. What would you do to me if you got me all tied up and YES I am willing to get the full treatment, ropes, blindfolds and gags....but you have to meet my criteria and I have to know that I would be safe with you. I live in Central Florida. email me at ravensflight06@yahoo.com All inquiries will be treated in the strictist confidence. Look forward to hearing from ya all. ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Vinny Name of Story: Johnny, Great Story; Cheri, Great Board Comments: I was very impressed by Johnny's story. It was clean, fascinating and instructional. The cautions by Mr. Bondage were great and I like the part where Johnny says his only TUGS offers were from same sex. How gay that is! That is why so many people have stopped frequenting that other older board with the gay stories and are now here on Cheri's board. Also interesting is that the people here are more balanced. Noticed no posts here over the long holiday weekend. By contrast posts on the other board (all by Canuck using various aliases no doubt) were running rampant. I think Cheri provides a much needed service here by letting the general public know that we are normal people who have a unique fetish. Not wierd, warped, wacko and gay like, er that other board which really only has 1 person posting there anyway. Great stories. Looking forward to more. Vinny Saturday, July 8th 2006 - 06:35:16 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: Shut Down? I think not! Nice try Canuck Comments: Have you been smoking too much crack or reading and believing too many of your crap stories on your D-E-A-D BORED? You board may not be shut down, but it is not exactly active either. Other than you, who goes there? Hmmmmm??? Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: :-) Tuesday, August 1st 2006 - 02:38:38 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Dick Name of Story: Spyro aka Cancuk: Go back to your own pitiful board Comments: You are not fooling anybody and if ever there were any evidence that you are insanely jealous of Cheri, it is by your own actions and feeble attempts to stop Cheri. As I understand it, you refused to answer her emails, made wise cracks to her and about her on you board using various alaises. And then when Cheri caught on and said she was leaving, you said you banned her! And now you are on her boards, this one, her main board and her handgagged board. Her success must really bother you Canuck. And all I can say is TOO BAD! YOU HAD HER AND YOU SCREWED UP. YOUR LOSS! If you had any business sense or any sense at all, you would email Cheri and try to fix the problem in a professional way. Apparently you have no clue how to do anything professionally. And while you carry on, Cheri goes on as her boards attract more and more people and she creates more and more boards while you are stuck with one very silly and boring D-E-A-D BOARD! Nice try. A for effort. E for results. By the way, I am glad I left your stupid board three years ago. It's a joke and so are you. Tuesday, August 1st 2006 - 07:12:08 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: i am not canuck aka someone Comments: you know what cheri i agree this is childish but you know what else is starting a board out of spite just becuse sombody banned you from there board and your a homophobe. and stop calling me canuck becuse people do go to the board still and it actully picked up some after you left so FUCK YOU!!!! Tuesday, August 1st 2006 - 09:00:55 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Cheri Name of Story: Spyro aka Canuck, Harold, David, Tape Man, Observer Etc. url: http://So Many Names from same isp fools no one............. Comments: LOL You are funny Canuck. Very creative but not very honest. To Dick, you are right, Canuck has no business sense nor any sense at all. Many have emailed me and asked me if I would work something out with Canuck, I tried guys. He is on a fantasy power trip and has yet to realize what he has lost and will continue to lose. Thank you all for your support! Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: :-) ----------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: One More Thing....... url: http://Wasn't banned from Canucks board, I left Comments: url says it all and I am glad that I started this and my other boards. Others have followed my lead and are starting their own boards too. Some have posted here. You don't see me attacking them do you? Get off your phony make believe cloud Canuck. A 800 lb Gorilla in this business you are not. More like a 10 lb D-E-A-D CAT! Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: :-) Oh, I'll be leaving your posts here so everyone can say just how pathetic you really are. By all means, please keep posting! Wednesday, August 2nd 2006 - 02:18:43 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Mitch Name of Story: Who Is Canuck??? Comments: I have heard his named mentioned here in several posts. Who or what is a Canuck in reference to bondage? Angie, I love your story. So natural and true to life. I enjoyed Beverly's too and the a few of the others although I haven't read the entire board yet. So far, so good. But once again, who or what is a Canuck? I certaintly know who Cheri is. Mitch Las Vegas, NV Monday, August 14th 2006 - 06:54:51 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Albert Name of Story: RE: Beverly's Stories Comments: Beverly, I just wanted you to know that I have read several of your stories now; two on Cheri's main board with your little brother and now this one. I really liked your first story the best. Cute introduction, truly believable, funny and a nice slice of life to read. Thanks for sharing. Btw, you don't indicate how your brother Ronnie and his friend Bobby tied your hands before you ran out into the hall and showed your Mom. Also, you stated that you are a foot taller than they were at the time. How did they reach up and gag you? And how could a 9 or 10 year old overpower a 14 year old so easily? I understood the episode with the cousins better because it was three of them against only one of you. I held my breath on the one you posted here and was glad that you refused to tie that little boy in his underwear! I'd like to hear any specific circumstances and experiences that you would like to tell - any that are different. For example where you ever tied to things, such as chairs or poles? Were there contexts in your games (i.e. kidnapping, getting captured while spying on a criminal, girl detective, cop, princess and pirates etc.)? Were you ever blindfolded or had your bare feet tickled? Any other babysitting stories? Anyway, thanks for sharing your experiences with all of us. And I think I speak for everyone by saying that we want even more stories from you Beverly. Monday, August 14th 2006 - 05:31:25 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Mitch Name of Story: Who Is Canuck??? Comments: I have heard his named mentioned here in several posts. Who or what is a Canuck in reference to bondage? Angie, I love your story. So natural and true to life. I enjoyed Beverly's too and the a few of the others although I haven't read the entire board yet. So far, so good. But once again, who or what is a Canuck? I certaintly know who Cheri is. Mitch Las Vegas, NV ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Beverly Name of Story: Albert Comments: Thank you for your nice comments. Glad you enjoyed my posts. How did the little guys tie me up? That was easy. Bobby (my brother Ronnie's frined) tricked me. He told me that he knew that Ronnie and I had been talking about bondage and they both wanted to tie me up. Bobby put his hands bheind his back and said, "We want to tie you up with your hands behind your back like this." I thought it was cute so in mocking him, put my hands behind my back and said, "You want to tie me up with my hands behind my back like this?" He said yes and little did I know that little Ronnie was right behind me with a tie and he already had a loop in it. All he had to do was slip the loop over my hands and pull it tight. I was caught by surprise, started to turn around when Bobby bearhugged me locking my arms to my side while Ronnie finished tying my hands. When I ran out into the hall, Mom was doing some high dusting and had a step stool. Ronnie got a hold of the wash rag and bandana, climbed up onto the step stool while Bobby was signing the boy scout anthem and gagged me. That is how that happened. Later Mom brought more ropes and told the boys to tie me around my upper torso, legs and ankles. Just what they needed---more rope! Then she pinched me on the cheek and said how nice it was that I was playing with these two. Little did she know that I wasn't really a 100% willing subject at the time but couldn't do anything about it nor tell Mom anything different. I have had some other experiences and in fact wrote another story that you will want to check out on Cheri's TV & Movie Bondage Board. It tells how Ronnie and I played out a scene from the Donald O'Connor movie 'Aladdin' I inserted my hands inside of a rope that was hanging from the rafters figuring it would be easy to slip out since I wasn't hanging or even had to go up on my tippy toes. Instead of an easy escape, I got stuck and was at Ronnie's mercy and he did take advantage of my arms extended overhead by tickling me under my arms. More stories are coming. Beverly Kentucky Monday, August 14th 2006 - 06:19:44 PM --------------------------------------------------------- Name: Joe Name of Story: Thank You For Getting 'RID' of Canuck The Smuck Cheri! Comments: Once again Cheri, you have triumped over Canuck The Smuck. He came on this board seeking trouble, he tried to start a rumor that your board had folded, he writes the same garbage that he writes on his own board using various names, double posts etc and he is still playing a distant second to you. Good for Cheri! You beat that Turkey again! Unlike some of the others who have posted here, I am not and never was a regular on Canucks boards who cross over here. I first heard about Canucks 'College Board' on the internet while surfing so checked it out. TO say I was dissappointed is only the tip of the iceburg. So then I went over to his main board, chuckled when I read a few of the kiddie stories, the gay male-on-male stories and so on, but figured, what the heck, to each their own right? Then I scrolled through the page desperately trying to find something interesting and saw the horrific profanity and links to XXX sex websites. Quite unordinary for a supposedly pg-13 kiddies board wouldn't you say? Then I read the arguing that was going on and the stories which all all obviously written by the same person, only with slight variances. For example, as Harold, the author attempts to come across as a "English Professor", writes semi articulately and eloquently and takes up have the page saying what could be said in about 3 paragraphs. He also wants us to believe that every woman he ever meets wants to handgag him for some wierd reason and for 7-8 hours at a time. Next, we have stories with poor grammar and horrible spelling, but still by the same author now claiming to be hog tied for 7-8 hours at a time. Again, stories are senseless and about 85% longer than necessary. Occasionally, the author will give themselves a 'sex change' and write a story in another gender; if male, not it is a female. Again, same story, different names but same author. And there is danger in what they write about like leaving somebody in a hogtie for 8 hours (impossible) would and could cause serious joint and artery problems, tying and gagging someone and leaving them th at way overnight or for hours and leaving them alone, being handgagged for 8 hours on a bus trip (what if the person has asthma or other breathing problems and who has the endurance to hold their hand for that long?), self bondage. On Canucks board at the time he even had links to a website to tell you how to do self bondage. And just think: I picked that up from just one trip to Canuckville. Well anyway, when I heard about this board and Cheri's other boards, I was skeptical to say the least. Like so many of the stories. Was happy untill I saw a few of the same kinds of crap that I saw on Canucks board by taped up dude and so on. I read the crybaby complaints (who all of us know by now was and is Canuck) and thought that this was turning into another Canuck The Smuck Board (or is that bored as Cheri puts it?) and then saw that Cheri made short work of kicking Canuck and his garbage off this board. Great board Cheri and I hope you keep it that way forever. Joe Meadville, Pa Monday, August 14th 2006 - 09:06:49 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Joe Name of Story: Oh, One more thing - Someone url: http://Someone is living in lala land Comments: I find it both fascinating and amusing that the author who posts as 'someone' claims that his IP address is somehow different from Spyro. He can't check IP addresses, only Cheri can. Also notice the supposed difference in writing styles of these two even though they are, according to Cheri the same person? Fact: Only Cheri knows for sure and if she says that are the same, they are Besides, isn't it obvious? By the way, forgot to mention that I really enjoyed Angie and Beverly's stories and Cheri's 'Sleepover' Looking forward tot he continuation. Joe Meadville, Pa Saturday, August 19th 2006 - 09:28:03 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: A Friend Of Cheri's Name of Story: Cheri Can't Talk Right Now..... Comments: I have her tied to the bed and gagged. We are about to have great and wild sex. In fact, Cheri has been tied up a lot lately. Because someone is so upset with her, I tied her up late last night and put her over my knee and spanked her. Then I had her doing chores around the house, hands tied in front and gagged. It was funny watching her run the sweeper and doing dishes with her hands tied. And she couldn't complain because she was gagged. I know what you guys are thinking, Cheri likes this stuff right? YES! But not when she is doing household chores. That is the one time she loves to complain which is hard to do when she is gagged. Oh, hold on I hear Cheri. What did you say Cheri? Oh Cheri says MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH A Friend of Cheri's P.S. Whoever sent the virus to our computer, THANK YOU----YOU proved that our McAffee Virus Protection is working! Friend of Cheri's I don't like those stupid double smiling faces that Cheri uses either so won't use them. HARRY What a lucky SOB I am! Saturday, August 19th 2006 - 10:00:40 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Steve Name of Story: Canuks Website Shut Down??? url: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/cheri2.html Comments: Don't ask me why, but I just went over to Canucks board to see if there was anything new and because I had heard that somebody wrote something positive about Cheri and was demanding that Canuck apologize to Cheri. I had to see t his. Well anyway, I went to his website several time and keep getting a error message that says, "Page cannot be displayed." Perhaps Canuck tried to send out a virus again and again it backfired! HA-HA! Seriously though, I would love to see the fighting stop. Cheri has showed class (most of the time) and agreed that she would stop it on this end even though she would never go back to Canucks board. But Canuck, why not be a a man. We all know what you tried to do to Cheri. We all know that you ignored her emails and wrote that junk about her. So now Canuck, why not admit it, apologize to not only Cheri, but to all of us for lying to us about this event. Be a man not a wimp Canuck. Do the right thing for once bfore your current board goes the route of your now defunct 'college board.' Do the right thing Canuck because it appears that you need Cheri and US a whole lot more than we need YOU! Steve Bondage fan who wants unity Saturday, August 19th 2006 - 09:25:30 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Cheri Name of Story: Spyro - Confused???? url: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/cheri3.html Comments: I'll be the first to admit that I am an amateur when it comes to pc's and the internet, but both of the posts listed as Spyro came from the same IP address! So I can only assume that someone is using some really sophisticated technology or something else is going on. If you did indeed write a post for me on Canucks board, I appreciate it. Fort he life of me, I have no idea why Canuck deleted that or any other posts, with his low viewership, he cannot afford to lose anybody! Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) Sunday, August 20th 2006 - 04:54:35 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: ClayJ Name of Story: Awesome Story Brooke! Comments: That was one AWESOME story brooke, the only thing better would be to see pictures of your kidnapping. I bet you are really goodlooking, a real knockout! ClayJ Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 03:20:12 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 06:26:53 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Emma Name of Story: Craig, you are welcome here Comments: Some of the stories are "adult-like" as you put it and 20-30 years ago this board would be taboo for kids your age. Certaintly the "adult-like" stories here are better for your moral structure than the same sex m/m homo stories on Canucks board. However, I always recommend that under aged kids consult with their parents, guardians or an adult they respect just to be sure. I don't think I would recommend Cheri College Board for someone your age, stick with this one and perhaps the TV & Movie Bondage board and her main board. Just my feelings. Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 03:29:56 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Craig Name of Story: Thank you Emma! Comments: I have only been on this board and Cheri's first board, the one I believe she refers to as Cheri "1" These are the boards my friends told me to come to and I like the stories here. Craig Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 06:26:53 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 10:32:40 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jerry Name of Story: Still waiting Spyro Comments: Still waiting for you Canuck, I mean someone, er, I mean Spyro to write that post you said you were going to post on your, er, I mean Canucks board. And still waiting for you to tell me if that security guard at West Oaks Mall was male, female, black or white. I've only been asking this since December '05. Why not admit that you are a LIAR! ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Mitch Name of Story: Love your story James Comments: Sounds like you had a wild time. What happened next? Beverly, right on! Mitch Tenessee Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 10:36:08 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Beverly Name of Story: Great Story Angie! Comments: Please Keep them coming! Bev Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 10:33:54 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Jason Monday, September 11th 2006 - 05:39:44 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jerry Name of Story: someone, AKA Kael, Spyro, Kevin, Canuck etc url: http://www.yahoo.com Comments: Still waiting for you to respond to the question about the security guard, was the guard, black or white, male or female. Only waiting since December '05. Here's a novel idea: Why not just say, I don't know because I was never there! Your Kael alias is cute too. Is that because of the Superman mania that is going on right now? How original! But better than most of the other aliases you use. And isn't it funny how your posts here are time/date stamped the same on this board and on your (Canucks D-E-A-D Board) Angie, welcome back. Where is Cheri? I assume that she is somewhere between Ocoee, Fl and Grand Rapids, Michigan. She spent Labor Day here in Central Florida and left Sunday. We stopped by the Subway at West Oaks Mall and had a good laugh thinking about that Kevin (Canuck) thing from last December. Cheri is in good spirits. Happy that her boards are doing well and indicates that her book should be released in October! Jason, your story was great. Craig you are welcome here too, just scroll past any posts that are written by someone or his other aliases. He is like a spoiled 12 year old on crack who always wants his way and never gets it so carries on in a very immature way. Cheri feels that this board is therapy for him, but I really don't see any progress. Why do we support Cheri? Because her heart is in this. This is her passion. And if it wasn't for Cheri, we would be stuck with Canuck-YUCK!!!!!!! Who wants that? Not me, that is for sure. Jerry Ocoee, Fl Close To The West Oaks Mall Frequent patron of Subway Restaurants Monday, September 11th 2006 - 05:22:27 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Eric Name of Story: Angie, as usual, I love your stories Comments: So that is how it all started huh Angie? Well it looks like your brothers got you off to a great start. Anyway, as usual, your story was great. It was interesting, clean, partially funny and exciting. I am a sucker for these DID stories, absolutely love them and yours are by far the best. Btw, one thing I was wondering, where is Cheri? It has been awhile since we have seen any stories by her. Eric DID #1 Fan Monday, September 11th 2006 - 05:01:44 PM ---------------------------------------------------------- Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 06:02:46 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jerry Name of Story: The facade with Spyro, someone and now Jay continues Comments: Unlike Cheri, I can't check the IP addresses but isn't it so obvious that someone, Spyro and now Jay are all one and the same person? Same stupid dialogue, only now it is a three-way from one person instead of a two way. Cheri, I hate to say it it, but your kindness and feeling that this would be some sort of therapy for someone, Spyro, Jay AKA Canuck, Harold, Kevin etc. just isn't working. There is no progress. His disease is getting worse. Perhaps he has even upped his crack usage. Check out the double posts again on his (Canucks) board, the wacky posts and arguing with himself. Talk about mutiple personalities! He (Canuck) even deletes his own posts after he chastices himself. Hey Cheri, did you get back home yet? Enjoyed your visit down here. I know you said you might be stopping in Ohio and Kentucky on the way home. Hope you had a safe trip. Love the new stories on your new board. Wednesday, September 13th 2006 - 08:51:33 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Dan Name of Story: Angie; More, more, more! Comments: Normally I hate this little kiddie tie up stories, but yours are the exception. So much better than that crap on Canucks now D-E-A-D Board! Of course I know that you used to post on Canucks board a few years ago. But then again, Canuck used to have an audience of more than 1. Keep them coming Angela. We love your stories. Tuesday, September 12th 2006 - 10:01:32 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Luke Name of Story: Angie and Beverly both rock! url: http://www.bondageworld.com Comments: Hey. I'm a lurker. I'd thought I'd tell both Angie and Beverly to keep on keeping on. You both have written some excellent stories and I bet you both have many more good ones too, don't you? Luke Monday, September 11th 2006 - 09:00:09 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jason Name of Story: GO ANGIE! Comments: Keep going Angie! I love your stories! Jason Monday, September 11th 2006 - 05:39:44 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- My girlfriend loves tie up games. This weekend her parents were away, she hauled me upstairs and tied me to the bed. She stuffed her scarf in my mouth and then duct taped my mouth shut. Then she played with my balls and teased me to the limit. She had my dick really hard and would stop just short of climax. She kept this up for hours and drove me crazy! Finally, she felt I had enough and really let loose and WOW did I ever get off! I wanted to tie her up but I was too exhausted. Well, that's my story. Hope you like. Now Cheri, can I access your new board? I am so desperate that I am re-reeading the stories on this board and even got so frustrated that I went to Canucks board. But got tired of reading all of those homo-stories and commentary, all written by Canuck using aliases. Intersting though how someone (canuck) spells a little better when he writes on his own board. Stories still suck, but he does spell a little better. Jay (Not Spyro) Friday, October 13th 2006 - 09:25:31 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jerry Name of Story: someone aka Kevin aka Canuck etc. Comments: While you and Jay have your own agenda, I still wold like to have an answer as to why you cannot tell me whether that security guard was male or female, black or white when you supposedly came to the West Oaks Mall last December to meet Cheri's nieces. Only waiting since December '05 for a response. So Jay, good luck. You'll be waiting untill April '07 while someone/kevin/canuck continues to think he is fooling us. HINT: He hasn't fooled anyone, except himself. Jerry Ocoee, Fl near The West Oaks Mall Patron of Subway Restaurants Sunday, September 17th 2006 - 06:48:25 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Helplessguy Name of Story: Hey Jay Comments: You say that someone hasn't gotten laid in over 2o years? I disagree - but only if you include handjobs! He-he-he-he-he Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 08:21:39 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jay Name of Story: Someone Comments: Now whoo in their right mind would want to try to pass themselves off as you? I think you are so upset about this Cheri thing that you can't remember what you did 2 minutes ago or who you really are! Perhaps too much crack and not enough of a social life. You need to pull yourself away from your pc and get out. Perhaps you need a woman. No doubt you haven't been laid in about 20 years. And that is being conservative! My post is coming up. If Cheri let's me on her board, great. If she doesn't, then I'll start my own board! However, I will not waste time trying to communicate with the likes of you. Argue with an idiot and you always lose. And yes, I know that you are Spyro and Canuck etc. Jay Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 07:54:52 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: someone Name of Story: jay nice try passing as me but no. Comments: jay you are the biggest idiot here everyone knows that you are spyro. listen spyro give up!!! there is nothing you can do. let me just say that the last post with my name on it is not me its jay/spyro posing as me. i could care less about getting on the new board and i could care less about cheri anymore jay you are the idiot. and cheri knows that too thats why she is ignoring your posts. so please just shut up!! P.S like i said before jay/spyro you and me were the only ones cheri blocked but it just seems you cant get past it oh well Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 12:17:10 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Angie F. Name of Story: Thank you everyone Comments: If you liked that story, wait untill you read my next one -it is way better. Been busy. Look for more stories soon - I promise. Angie Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 09:58:03 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Terry Name of Story: Like Beverly's stories the best! Comments: I am a big fan of Cheri and her board. All stories are great. But my favorites are Beverly's. I can't beleive how erotic a nd sensual her stories are even though they involve no sex and are bondage stories mostly involving her little brother and cousins. I guess it is the DID fetish inside me. Something about a female being made helpless really excites me. Or perhaps it's the style that Beverly uses in writing her stories. Sounds like she had a lot of fun. More to the point, sounds like her little brother Ronnie had a lot of fun. I wish I had a sister that was so willing and cooperative. Any pictures to share Beverly? Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 09:00:20 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jay Name of Story: Cheri okay, someone, you are an IDIOT! Comments: Okay Cheri, I will be writing a story for you later on today and I hope that prooves that I am not Canuck, Spyro or Someone (God forbid) Someone aka Canuck, you have to be the biggest idiot on earth! I half believe that you are Canuck, but I know that you are not me. Nice try. Nice effort, you say you want to make peace with Cheri and then call her a slut. What did you have for breakfast today, bacon and crack? Or just crack? Instead of cream and sugar in your coffee, you probably use crack and more crack right? What an idiot you are someone! Jay (Not Canuck-Thank God! And don't want to be) Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 08:02:25 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: someone Comments: Okee cheri, i confess. i really am canuck. i do use crack and am a loser. i am upset that your board passed mine. i am rally upset that my antics didn't get you to go away like they did with angie, shannon, beverly and others. i admit that i never responded to your emails and chose to create aliases and make wise cracks on my board instead. i admit that harold (buddy) and a i are really the same person. and i admit that spuro and i are the same person and so is jay. so now will you please let me on your damn board you slut! Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 07:53:21 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: Angie and Beverly - Great Stories! Comments: Plese continue your fine work with your stories on both this and the newest board. And that you for the emails. Interesting comments regarding Canucks board - you guys mention using microsoft word so now he is using that in his stories. Well as long as Canuck is copying you guys, we all know who the leader and who is the follower don't we? Thresa also wrote another knockout story with her X-ray buddy Ivan. If only Canuck could access that board, he would have his own version using his alias Harold aka Buddy and no doubt claim that he had that stored in microsot word too! Woo-hoo! Canuck is just too much! Thanks for your stories and keep them coming. Cheri (-: :-) Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 06:11:23 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: Jerry, I'm back. Jay????? Comments: I enjoyed my visit with you from Labor Day to last weekend. I love Central Florida. Thanks for taking me to the Millenium Mall. West Oaks Mall was okay. Millenium was outstanding. Jay, or should I say someone, spyro, canuck, kevin etc. Let's pretend you are on the level. What else can you do? You mentioend something about writing a story, that would be a place to start. Since last December I have been getting a slew of posts from you using various aliases all indicating how much you want to help, but you always fall short when it comes time to writing a story. Prove you are not Canuck by writing a story. As far as your posting something on my behalf on Canucks (your board) haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! What a joke! Nice try! So you post a story and I'll let you access my new board which is by the way almost totally filled up with stories so I'll be starting yet another new board very soon. Cool? Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 06:02:46 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Saturday, November 4th 2006 - 11:31:12 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Eric Name of Story: someones is no averrage fool Comments: someone is an above average FOOL! Nobody can make a fool out of someone because he does such a good job doing it all by himself! We used to say that your board is failing someone (CANUCK) that is incorrect, it is not failing IT HAS FAILED! If only you were as good at attracting quality authors like Cheri has or perhaps even in writing quality stories instead of the garbaaaaaage you write as you are at bashing Cheri, you might be good. Saturday, November 4th 2006 - 10:43:20 A ----------------------------------------------------------- Feet url: http://bindherupx.net/prettyfeet.htm Comments: I am just posting a link to my bondage pulp fiction story I wrote starting in 2004. I no longer have the time to continue the story. I am a regular at BriansPage.com but I like this website. Please keep up the good work. Sunday, November 5th 2006 - 01:06:32 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: JP Name of Story: just a hello Comments: Hi Cheri...great page. I've never been here before, but have been a regular on Brian's page pretty much since it's conception & saw your link to your page there, so I thought I'd check it out. Some really cool stories and (ahem!) soap opera trimmings! One thing...I couldn't get the link to your new page (cheri3) to work...kept getting "page not found". Not sure what I'm doint wrong...I just cut & pasted. Oh well... Anyway, just wanted to say hello & this page is now in my "favorites" folder! JP Saturday, November 4th 2006 - 11:58: ----------------------------------------------------------- Jerry Ocoee, Fl close to West Oaks Mall Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 09:46:52 PM |
| Name: | Lisa |
| Name of Story: | Kinky Cousin |
| Comments: | First of all great board and super great stories by Angie! I remember her from that other board a few years ago. What a s hame that she along with other females got such poor treatment from the management over there. But as the saying goes, what goes around comes around. Have any of you been to that board recently or it's spinoff? What a joke! The best stories were in the archives which along with hearing about this board prompted me to srite my first story in a series of many exclusively for Cheri's fine boards. And at least Cheri has an audience of more than one and doesn't use modern technology to to pad the numbers and make it appear as though there are so many viewers when in reality there are only so few. Here is my story. Let me know what you think.
When I was about 16 I stayed with my aunt and uncle for about 3 weeks while my parents were on a cruise. My cousin Scott, who had just split from his long term girlfriend’ was only a few months younger than me and we had always gotten on great though it had been sometime since I’d last seen him. I must admit that I had always had a small crush on him. One day when we had the house to ourselves I mentioned that I wondered what it would be like to get tied up by someone. Scott quickly replied that he would tie me up real good. We went to his bed room where he instructed me to lie on my front on his bed and place my arms behind my back. He tightly tied my wrists then proceeded to tie my ankles and knees with white cotton rope. He asked if it was tight enough and if I would like to be gagged. I said yes, to which he asked do you want to be gagged nice or gagged nasty. I said what ever way keeps my quiet. From a box in his closet he pulled out 2 ball gags. One was bigger than the other. He gently pushed the bigger one into my mouth and strapped it really tightly behind my neck. My jaw was stretched. He then got silver duck tape and put at least 6 big strips over the ball. I was left tied up and gagged for nearly an hour that first time. It was clear we both loved it. We played tie 5 or 6 times gradually using more rope and tape each time, and he even invited a kinky friend to come around and see his bound cousin. Lisa |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | A Great Plot Foiled |
| url: | http://www.angelfire.com |
| Comments: | Hi Everybody. Cheri tells me that you guys have been emailing her with more requests for stories and a continuation on this one. Well first of all to recap, here is what happened:
We were having so much fun with Sharyn that none of us had noticed Jimmy had left. Nicole, Stacy & I along with Jimmy had overtaken the witchy Sharyn, tied her up & gagged her and had her beleiving that we were charging her credit cards to order things. We sure put on a good act anyway. We also tickled the crap out of Sharyn as payback for what she had done to us. Boy that felt good. Then we had a close call when Nicole & Jimmy's Mom called on us and almost caught us. Anyway, as we were winding down all of a sudden I notice Stacy has dissappeared! What in the world is going on? So I look at Nicole and ask, "Hey Nic, where's Stacy? And Have you noticed that Jimmy is gone too?" "Actually Ang, I've been so busy working on Sharyn that I hardly noticed. That is strange though. Did either of them say anything to you?" "No. Not a thing. Why woould they just leave us like that?" "I don't know." Nicole responded. Then we looked down and Sharyn was smiling. We turned around. It was Jimmy. He was holding Stacy who was now bound & gagged and he had Mike & Derek with him. "Party's over sis & Angel face." Jimmy said to us. "I've become bored with Sharyn and figure it's time for a little payback on you two and I brought some help. Stacy has been neutralized and there are three of us against you two. Should be easy as 1, 2, 3." Why that little rat and coniver. I had to admit, he had us at a disadvantage with Stacy tied up & unable to help and three of them. But I figured we should fight it out. So I say, "C'mon, Nic, we can take them. They are only kids. We are a couple of years older." "Nic looks at me & says, "But Ang, they are boys. They already have Stacy & I'm a little pooped out. Between the laughing and the tickling of Sharyn, don't know IF I even have any fight left in me." That's all the kids needed to hear. Jimmy charged after his sister while Derek & Mike came after me. I looked over & Jimmy already had his sisters hands behind her back. I knew it wouldn't be long. Then I looked over at Stacy as she stood there helpless. Derek grabbed my arm while Mike grabbed my legs as they hustled me down to the floor. I was too embroiled in watching Nic & Stacy to see their attack. "Hey, what's going on up there?" It was Nic's and Jimmy's Mom. Jimmy quickly exclaims, "Quick put your hand over Angie's mouth." While he does exactly that to his sister. Then he yells down to his Mom. "It's okay Mom, Derek and I were just practicing some wrestling moves." Meanwhile I grunted into Derk's hand, GRUUMMMPPHH!!!! No way I could get a word out. Nor could Nicole who was mmmpphhing into her brothers hand. Stacy tried to open the bedroom door with her hands tied behind her, but Mark ran over to pull her away. Her gag was keeping her silent as well. "Okay. You kids can play but be careful." Their Mom ordered. "I'll be back in a short while. I don't want to find anything broken." She finished. We heard the door slam and the next thing I knew I felt rope going around my wrists. I turned my head and it appeared as though Nicolle was already bound hands behind her back & as I was looking Jimmy had gagged her. My mouth now free I looked at Jimmy and said, "You dirty rat. We were working together how could you....mmmpphhh." Jimmy clamped his hand over my mouth. "Enough Angel face. You should know by now that I may be on your side sometimes, but oh how much I enjoy doing this to you and my sister. I went and got the boys (he was starting to sound like a 1930's gangster!) and we decided it was time to nail you three dames again." We heard mmmpphhing and it was Sharyn. She wanted to be cut loose I suppose. "And you, you witch. If you think you are going anywhere, you are crazy. The boys want in on some of the fun that Nic, Ang, Stacy & me were having awhile ago. Get used to them ropes. Because we ain't done with you yet." Now I was bound & Derek had gagged me. So there was Stacy, Nic, Sharyn & myself all at the mercy of these three little devils. If I had felt silly falling into the clutches of my two older brothers, you can imagine how I felt now! So now Sharyn, Nic, Stacy & myself were all at the mercy of these three little rats! With their Mom gone, now the fun would begin. Jimmy comes over to me & starts with that Angel face thing. "Hey Angel face, the boys and I have got you where we want you. Now it's time to have some fun." Jimmy took my shoes off so I knew what was coming next - tickle time. He scraped his fingers ever so gently acros the soles of my feet. I squealed loudly into my gag, wiggling & aughing all at the same time. Mike was working on Stacy while Derek was going after Nicole. "My sister is all mine!" Shouted Jimmy. "Here Derek. Come over here and work on Angel Face & I'll take care of sister Nicole, my big sister who is always so bossy & mean to me. Jimmy pulled out a large feather and with a sinister laugh slowly pulled his sisters shoes and socks off. She kicked and tried to break loose, but it was all in vain. We could hear Sharyn laughing under her gag enjoying seeing the three of us get it when suddenly Mike changes direction, leaves Stacy & goes after Sharyn. "What are you laughing at? Jimmy told us what you did to him. Now it's payback time." Mike said while scraping his fingers across Sharyn's already very sensitive feet. Now Sharyn was squealing, giggling and wiggling all around. Derek was working on me while Jimmy was going to town on his sister Nicole. I looked over & saw Stacy desperately trying to work her ropes loose. Didn't look like she was having very much luck and I didn't want to draw too much attention to her either. Jimmy yells to Mike to go down stairs in the kitcne and get some ice. I think, "Oh great. Just what we need." Mike obeys and comes back very quickly with a bowl full ice. Jimmy grabs it first and pushes it down Nicoles back sliding it ever so slowly. I could see Nic shake from the chills she was getting. Jimmy walks towards me while I watch Nicole wiggle on the floor trying to get the ice cubes out. Wasn't having much luck and in fact was making things worse. Mike & Jimmy are right by me. I try to tell them nooooo. Noooo. But my every word is muffled from the gag. Mike holds me still while Jimmy gives me the same treatment he gave his sister. Wow! The chill was driving me crazy! This little SOB's. All I could think was wait untill I get loose. Stacy seeing what was happening to me, stands up and tries to hop away but is caught by Derek who escorts her back to the bed and forces her down. Stacy attempting to fight them off, rolls on her back and makes herself dead weight. It took all three of the boys to roll her on her stomach so they could slide the ice cubes down her back. She shook from the chill. We he ard some stomping & t was Sharyn trying to escape! Nothing doing! The boys caught up to her and brough her back and now it was her turn to be ice-cube tickled and chilled. In this case, we loved it as we were trying to shake off the chills ourselves. Jimmy now tells Derek to go down to the basement and bring up their "secret weapons." Secret weapons. What in the heck would they have next? To Be Continued Angie F. USA Angie USA |
| Name: | Sweet Chick |
| Name of Story: | My Two Brothers |
| Comments: | My brothers
One Saturday 3 months ago, I was at home with my brother's John and Jeff. (they are both 21, and they are twins) I'm 14, and I was just upstairs listening to music, when Jeff called me from downstairs. I went to the top of the stairs, and asked him what he wanted. "Er, your friend is on the phone!" I was wearing my zip up jacket and baggies with the long stringy things coming out of them. I proceeded downstairs, and went in to the kitchen. the phone was sitting on the table, and I picked it up. "Hello? Hello? Wait, there's no one here! Very funny John and Jeff!!" I went in to the living-room, to ask them for an explanation for why they told me to come down. "Hey, why did u guysmmmmpppphhhhhhh!!!!" Jeff silenced me with his large hand from behind. I was totally caught off gaurd, and I didn't know what was going on!! "We just wanted to have a bit of fun with you!" John appeared in front of me, carrying lots of long pieces of cotton rope, and he was grinning evilly. I was led over to the couch by Jeff, and he ordered me to sit down. Obviously I decided to make a break for it. Just as I was about to sit down, and Jeff was losening his grip on me, I suddenly shoved away from him, and tried to run away. That got no where, cos I ran right in to John, who sort of tackled me to the ground. I landed with a thud, and before I knew it, Jeff was on top of me, holding me down. "Go get the duct tape, quick!! I can't manage her on my own!" John ran to get the duct tape, while Jeff quickly silenced me with his hand once more, before I could speak! "It's alot more peaceful around here, when you're not talking!!" I was held down by my 21 yr old brother, and I was handgagged asewll!! A few minutes later, John was back with a roll of duct tape in his hand. He came over to me, and ripped off a strip of it and placed it over my mouth. "No wait, that's not enough, cos I saw this movie, where a girl was gagged with duct tape, and she was able to get it off, there was only one strip of it! We don't want her getting out of it!" Just great!! I never wanted to be tied up1 I had never been before, and had no idea my brother's were into all this stuff! John ripped off more duct tape, and put about 3 more long strips around my mouth! Jeff was tying me up in the meantime with the cotton rope. He grabbed my wrists back, crossed them, and tied them together very tightly. Then he went to work on my ankles, with the aid of John. They both crossed them, and tied them tightly aswell. I was so f***ed!! I couldn't get out of the knots at all!! John and Jeff both stood up to admire their work, and smiled evilly! I just looked up and glared at them. Jeff left the room for a second, and then came back clutching something in his hand, but I couldn't see, until he came in to a closer view. It was a feather!!! He hald it up, and examined it. He knew I was very tickilish, and then John laughed. "Hhhhhhhmmmm, what will we do with this, Jeff??? ha ha!!" "Lets just wait and find out, shall we?" Jeff said, looking at me. I was squirming like mad at this stage. I didn't want to be tickled!! Jeff and John both walked down to my feet, and removed my skate shoes and socks. I felt the open air circulating around my feet, and I could feel the butterflies buzzing all over me, I really didn't want to be tickled!! Suddenly, I felt the light, tingling, soft feather rake up and down my feet. I squealed and squirmed around all over, and this went on for a good 10 mins. Jeff and John just laughed at my predicement!! I couldn't believe I was being tortured like this!! Finally, when they finished tickling me, they left the room, me still bound and gagged and in my bare feet. They dissapeared for about 45 mins. I couldn't get loose whatsoever!! They eventually came back and untied me, but there were no hard feelings. I was kool about it in the end, and I assured them, I wasn't going to tell mom and dad, but I was really plotting revenge behind their back. I told mu friend Susie about it all, and she really wanted to get revenge with me......... ~Sweete_Chick |
| Name: | Karen - Bondageville, USA |
| Name of Story: | Tied Up in the Girl Scouts |
| Comments: | Hello. My name is Karen and this is my first post here. The story you are about to read first appeared on Canuck board many years ago. Like Simon, Angie and so many others, I became disenchanted with the manner that Canuck ran his board and the attitude over there So I stopped posting stories. This was the only story I ever wrote for Canuck but I will have many more for all of you here on Cheri's better boards. Feedback is welcome.
Tied up in the girl scouts My first bondage episode occurred in the girl scouts. I was just entering my teen years and graduated from the brownies. Our group was going to camp. It would be my first time and unbeknowst to me at the time, my girld friends, veterans of several girl scout camps had something special planned for me---a special initiation. Mom and Dad saw me off and I mounted the bus with the rest of the girls enroute to girl scout camp. We had a great time just riding the bus and I had no clue that anything was being planned although occasionally I would get a smirk or two from one of the girls. We finally arrived at camp and were sent to our sleeping quarters. It was still daylight so our scout leader took us around the grounds before breaking for supper and then on to bed. I never was much of an outdoorsperson and this was exciting for me. Also interesting was that the guys were at the boy scout camp 1/4 mile away. One of my girlfriends, Theresa hinted that some of us would break away from camp and sneak over to the boy scout camp and visit some of the guys. I thought they had to be crazy becuase our leader said this was prohibited. Theresa who had been at several camps assured me that this was no problem and all the girls did it every time they went out to camp. Hesitantly I agreed to go along. We arranged to go as soon as it was dark. The girls knew of a exit from the second floor that required climbing down a tree from a window. Theresa said this would be fun and in fact the scout leader had picked her to lead us in this "exercise." Five of us left, Theresa, Mary, Amy, Rebecca and myself. I wondered about the rest of the girls. Theresa said they would be coming later. Yeah right! I noticed that only Theresa and Amy had bags. I asked if I should have brought mine. Theresa assured me that wasn't necessary. We got close enough to see the boy scout camp house when we all stopped. Theresa said we should break and sit down by a tree. Theresa and Amy suggested I sit by a tree and they sat beside me with me in the middle. I still didn't think anything was up. Itrusted these girls. They were my friends---however, I didn't understand initiation, untill later. I noticed that Amy started to open her bag. Theresa to distract me poked me and started talking to me, just rambling and then Theresa opened her bag and I noticed she had a long piece of rope. I no sooner started to ask what that was for when I felt something tightening around my wrist. It was Amy and she had started to tie me. Startled I started to ask Amy what the heck was going on when Theresa had slipped a rope on my other arm and they then tied the ropes around the tree tying the pieces together. At this point Amy handgagged me and told me to be quiet. She said it was just a girl scout exercise and it would be all right but if I called out and made a lot of noise, the boy scout leader would hear and we would all be in trouble. Amy removed her hand only after I nodded agreeing to be quiet. Now able to speak, I asked what kind of exercise this would be. Amy and Theresa just reassured me that it was a girl scout exercise and it would be fun. I was very nervous and didn't like to be tied out in the woods. I was never tied up before and didn't like it (then) I was scared. It was dark and I was out in the woods. The only good thing was that I was close to the boy scout camp and not too far from the girl scout camp...but I was tied. I started to talk louder and started screaming. Amy again handgagged me and yelled SHHHHHHHHH! She told me that I would be getting all of us in trouble and had to be quiet. I tried to speak but no understandable words came out. I was scared and the girls knew it. Rebecca assured me that it would be all right and told me to relax. "They did this to me twice." she told me. My eyes got big and I mmmmpphhed out twice. I doubt if she understood the words but she knew what my response was and nodded yes. Amy removed her hand again. I told the girls that I was scared but I was up for it. The fact that Rebecca went through this twice gave me some relief. Next thing I felt something going over my mouth. MARY was cleave gagging me with a girl scout bandana. I tried to say "Why" but all that came out was wwwmmmmmppphhhhhyhhyy. Rebecca padded me on the shoulder and told me to relax. "This is part of the exercise she told me. This is exactly what they did to me last time. You'll be all right." She told me I had just realized that while Rebecca was talking to me, Mary was busy tying my feet. I looked at Rebecca, but already knew what she was going to say; "This is what they did to me last time. It's part of the exercise." Some exercise. Being tied up, late at night in the woods. Luckily I wasn't alone. I thought. No sooner did I have that thought that Rebecca said they would be back. Part of the exercise is that I would have to be left alone for awhile. Alone! Now I was scared. I tried desperately to speak but the gag was far too tight and too thick and they wouldn't have listened anyway. But why, I thought. What kind of an exercise is this? The girls bid me goodbye and assured me that they would be back---eventually. Oh, now it was eventually? I struggled but was tied tightly and I tried to call for help hoping that the gag had loosened up. Fat chance! All of a sudden, I heard a noise in the bushes. Oh no I thought. What if it's a bear! And I'm tied here helpless. I looked over but couldn't see anything. Soon I heard another rumbling in another area of the bushes. Then all was quiet. I could hear a bird sing. I heard crickets and other sounds that I had no idea what they were. I was scared and tired. Where are those girls? Why did they do this to be. I saw a figure coming towards me. It was Eric, one of the guys from school that I knew that was at the boy scout camp. He just looked at me and said "what happened" but never removed my gag. How did he expect me to answer him? "Who did this to you? he asked while I was still gagged. Then all of a sudden another figure jumped out with what appeared to be a club and hit Eric on the head rendering him unconscious. I started to scream but the gag stiffled any sounds. If I was scared before, now I was in a deep panic. Two other guys came out with masks and carried Eric off while the first guy just stood over me laughing in a sinister way. Next I looked over and saw a couple more guys coming towards me with Mary, Rebecca, Amy and Theresa. They were also bound and gagged. And they looked scared! Now what is going on? Two of the guys untied the ropes that were hold me to the tree but quickly tied my hands behind my back. One guy undid my feet and then had all five of us girls walk away from the camp area and out to the darkened woods. One of the guys sounded perverted and said that he loved girl scouts and was also very fond of brownies. "We've been waiting for youngins to come back. You probably heard about the girl scouts who were missing from a year ago didn't you? They were never found And neither will you!" If ever there was a time to pray it was now. All of a sudden I hear a voice that said, "Okay guys that's enough." I looked over and it was Eric. The presumed redneck perverts took their masks off and were boyscouts. The whole thing was a joke. It was my initiation but it was also so real. I went from scared to intense anger for these guys paying such a prank on me and would have yelled but I was still gagged and tied. The other girls started to remove their gags, they were never tied at all, at least not tightly. To top it off Eric would carry me off to another area, built a fire and toasted marshmellows. He finally removed my gag. But served me the marshmellows while keeping me tied up. At this point, I REALLY DIDN'T MIND BEING TIED. By the way, Eric and I have played tie up games many times since then. Eric is now my husband and it all started in the girl scouts when we were 13 years old. That girl scout initiation really payed off for me and I'd like to think, Eric as well in a big way. Bondage is fun. Karen Bondageville, USA |
| Name: | Simon |
| Name of Story: | Close Call |
| Comments: | Hello everyone. My name is Simon and I too used to post on Canucks defunct and dysfunctional board. At one time there was quality over there and a lot of energy....but that was a long time ago. Angie and myself were most of the energy and I have to come clean, I posted many times using pen names. Almost all of the stories there were written by me. After seeing the crap and how poorly Canuck was treating people, I left.
Fast forward to the present I heard about Cheri and have been watching. I am very impressed and will be as promised posting here from now on. Sorry it took so long. I was burned by Canuck and wanted to be sure that Cheri was/is for real. And she is. Closet Captures I crouched in the closet, waiting patiently, knowing that any minute, my waiting was going to pay off. Peeking through the crack of the slightly open door to make sure no one had come in yet, I chanced a look over my shoulder and saw that everything was laid out to my liking. Several lengths of rope were stretched out neatly on the floor of the big walk in closet, and next to them was a small pile of bandannas. Satisfied once again that I was prepared, I peeked through the crack and my heart leaped. Tiffany had just come into the room. My friends Bryan and Kevin had come over that morning, and we had spent the day tromping through the woods behind our house. My little sister Tiffany had insisted on coming with us, but she being ten and us thirteen, we didn’t really have much use for her at then. So we took off down the gentle slope and disappeared into the trees, hoping to lose her. It took a while, but we finally hid well enough that she couldn’t find us, and after yelling some rude things in our direction, she stomped pouting back to the house. It wasn’t long after that that my Mom called us back to the house. Bryan and Kevin said good-bye in the backyard, and I walked into the kitchen to find Tiffany seated at our bar with cookies and milk, her eyes red and her face splotchy, and our mother standing with her arms crossed and glaring at me. “Why did you run off and leave your sister like that?” I looked from one to the other, not sure what to say. But my blood was sure boiling. Tiffany suppressed a little smile, and I glared at her. My mother cleared her throat for my attention and I looked quickly back. “I don’t know. ‘Cause we didn’t want her with us.” “Well don’t do it again! She could have gotten lost, or hurt, or something, down in those trees.” None of us had ever gotten lost or hurt before, and we had played in the woods for as long as we had lived her, which had been since before I could remember. But I nodded my concession, and when my mother turned back to her baking, I cast an evil glare at Tiffany and bounded out of the kitchen and upstairs. “So, my little sister wants to play rough,” I muttered to myself as I dug quickly in the back of my closet for the things I needed, and a minute later I was hiding in her closet, waiting. Now though, the wait was over. She had her back to the closet, and I slipped silently out, tip-toeing up behind her, and then I grabbed her. She started to squeal, but I brought my hand down over her mouth, catching her cry and forcing it back down her throat. My palm closed tightly over her lips, my fingers making little depressions on her cheek. I pulled her back against me and wrapped my other arm around her, managing to pin one arm to her side as she grabbed at my hand with the other. With very little effort, I pulled her back into the closet. I let go of her arm for just a minute to close the door, and then I was forcing her down onto the floor beside my ropes, still keeping her mouth firmly in my grip. She whimpered a little and tried to thrash around, but I straddled her legs and leaned down over her, putting my mouth very close to her ear. “I thought you wanted to play,” I hissed in my most evil of voices. She knew that voice by now and tried to speak, nodding her head. “Well, this is the way we’re going to play. You deserve it for telling mom on me.” Releasing her mouth, I grabbed both of her hands and pulled them behind her back. She gasped for breath and looked over her shoulder at me, but she didn’t say anything. I crossed her wrists with palms out and held them in one hand while I grabbed a piece of rope with the other. I wrapped the rope tightly around her wrists, then knotted it on the back side of her hands so that her little fingers couldn’t reach it. All of a sudden, I heard someone enter the bedroom behind us. I jumped up to turn off the light, and in that moment I saw it in her eyes. Tiffany was going to scream. I snapped the light off and fell beside her, snatching up a bandanna that I crammed into her mouth. It smothered her cry again, and pressing my hand against her lips and stuffed mouth, I swept the rest of my stuff under a shelf. Rolling her over, I began to inch our way further back into the dark closet. For some reason, this particular bedroom had a large walk-in closet that took a little turn at the end and provided quite a good hiding place. I pulled her around the corner and none too soon, because then the door opened and the light snapped on, and we could both hear our mother humming a little tune as she put some of Tiffany’s clothes up. I was sitting against the wall with Tiffany held tightly against me, my hand still over her gagged mouth. She breathed but did not whimper, her head on my shoulder, and I looked down into her wide blue eyes. She was smiling with them at me, and I breathed a little easier. She wasn’t going to give me up this time. I continued holding her however, wishing my mom would go away, but it did not happen. I don’t know what my mother was doing, but she continued to busy herself in the closet. My heart pounded as I thought about her finding my stuff, then I thought there was no way she could. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she turned off the light and left the closet. Tiffany grunted a little beneath my hand and I released her, plucking the folded bandanna from her mouth. “That was close,” she whispered. “Too close! And you nearly gave us away.” She giggled. “I wondered what you’d do if I screamed. Or at least tried to.” “Would you have?” I asked her, shaking the bandanna out so that I could wad it up. “Maybe, maybe nommmmmppppphhhhhh!” her eyes widened in surprise as I stuffed the wadded bandanna into her mouth again. “Well, I’m going to make sure,” I said, pulling her by the arm back out into the closet and pushing her down on her stomach. I turned the light back on and reached under the shelf for my things, grabbing another bandanna to tie over her mouth before she spit the wadding out. She did try, but I scooped the ball of cloth up and shoved it back into her mouth, then yanked the folds of another bandanna over her mouth and tight around her cheeks, knotting it severely at the back of her head. It just covered her mouth, rather than going between her lips, but I tied it tightly enough so that she could not dislodge the one in her mouth. She moaned mournfully into it, but that was all she could do. Simon |
| Name: | Brittney |
| Name of Story: | Paining brothers. |
| Comments: | I am Brittney, I am 15 and my three older tripplet brothers (Liam, Wes, and Seth) are 18 almost out of school. Well after school that day I asked my mom about my friends coming over for a sleepover, she said yes. Well it was friday and about 7:00. My mom and dad were watching some movie in their room and me and my friends (Stacy, Heidi, Breanna , and Natalie) were all in my room just hangin' out.
First before I get into my story let me describe my brothers and me. I am about 5"7" with Back Dark long hair and have a nice cheerleader body I am strong because you just kinda get strong when you have three older brothers. My Brother Liam, who my friend likes cause she thinks he looks like Shia Lebeouf, has short curly hair and is the same height as me and is a baseball junky, and is a lot stronger than me. My brother Wes Has long hair to his shoulders and is about 5"9" and he is a football junky still stronger than me. My brother Seth is a wrestler and about 6"0" or right under and you guessed it still stronger than I am. Well we got to partying and playing around and we moved into the downstaires gameroom that has a pooltable and air hockey and other games and was messing around and Liam walked down the staires. He said that mom needed me and to hurry. I went up staires the girls stayed behind and I went to my parents room and they didn't want me so I kinda hurried back down the staires and seen that my brothers were tying up my friends I yelled STOP! SEVERAL TIMES AND Wes came after me and AS I ran from him to my parents room he tackeled me and handgagged me. He lead me into the kids room (my little cousins when they come to spend the night) and pushed me on the floor. He took some rope out of his pockets and held me in place while he crossed my hands and tied them burning tight. He did so to my legs and took A piece of Duct tape from the roll that he had slid on his wrist and wrapped it a fue times around my mouth and head. He picked me up and ran into the door as Liam came bursting in and said "need any help", He was real sweaty. They both escorted me down to where my bound friends were. They layed me on the floor right next to them and started taking pictures and making fun of how dumb we looked and Wes farted on my head. It went on it felt like all night but knowing there were five pissed off girls they hardly untied one of my friends and ran. When she untied herself she untied everyone me last. We havent had a sleepover at my house since then and we havent gotten revenge yet but we have been talking so i'll keep u posted please comment. |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar Pt 2 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/main2.html |
| Comments: | Part 1 of this story appeared several weeks back. As many of your know, I have been very busy writing lot's of stories for all of my boards. And of course, Christmas is only a few weeks away so I more or less left this story alone. However, so many of you have writtem emails to me telling me how much you enjoyed this story and want to hear more.
"What happens next Cheri?" "How long did you stay that way?" "What was it like? Were you scared?" "Did you get loose?" And so on. First, to recap, this story started as a result of several things. One was a recurring dream that I had about being kidnapped and kept in a cellar. I had this dream over and over for several weeks. Then my girlfriend Carla told me about a movie she saw where a girl is kidnapped, tied up and kept in a cellar. I told Harry about this and we agreed to do this as a role play as soon as possible. To make it work though, I had to be left alone. This couldn't be a situation where Harry was upstairs or in another room closeby, it had to be like a real kidnapping where I was left alone in a basement with no way to get free and no one readily available to cut me loose. And I had to be made where if I changed my mind, I couldn't ask for help. Now Harry normally works on a Monday to Friday schedule but this was an ususual weekend where he had to put in a few hours in the office on a Saturday morning. Harry decides to take the kids with him and also decides that this is the opportune time for the role play. It would be perfect as he would not be around, nor would the kids. I would be all alone. No escape! However, Harry wanted to make this as safe as possible. So he arranged to set up a phone with a large speaker where I could h ear Harry's voice and a swivel microphone where I could communicate with Harry so he would know I was all right. At the very least, if he could hear me, he knew I was fine. If he called me and I didn't respond, he would come flying home. Harry takes the kids out to the garage, gets them in the car and then comes back and hauls me down to the basement. He tells me that I am being "kidnapped" You see, he didn't tell me in advance that this would be happening this day untill the very last minute. Great for effect. Once downstairs, he shows me what he has setup. A chair, spools of rope, the speaker, the phone and the microphone. He explians to me the precaution, that he would be calling me every so often to check on me. "Check on me? Why do you have to check on me?" "Because you are going to be tied to that chair and won't be able to move around. This is a kidnapping and you know that kidnapped victims are always tied up and thatis your fantasy right?" I said "Of course." Then Harry tells me that when he calls, all I have to say is ummmmmmmm, or mmmmmmmmmmm. I respond by asking why that. Why couldn't I just say, "Hi Honey?" He gave me the answer which I expected. "Because you are going to be gagged. You said you wanted this to be as real as possible and you know that people come around outside and if this were real, you could easily call out. So you will be gagged as only I can do so well." Harry went on to tell me that I would be left like this for maybe 4-5 hours and he would be home. And with that he commenced tying me up. However, that was only after some great foreplay, some heavy necking and playing with certain parts of my anatomy. He hugged me and carefully and cleverly pulled my arms down to my sides and behind my back where he bound them. But he really built up the mood! He put a blanket down on the chair so I would be comfortable. With my hands bound, he sat me down to the chair and then put spool upon spool around me tying me to the chair very firmly. It was all around my upper body and legs. I looked like a spool of thread, only it was rope, not thread. Harry then went down to my ankles and tied them firmly together and then wrapped the rope around the wooded legs of the chair. He had a little rope left and tied that from my feet to my hands making this like a seated hogtie. He asked me to try to get loose and of course I couldn't. Then he brought the microphone close to me and called our phone with his cell phone to test it. He spoke and I heard him loud and clear. Then he asked me to speak and I did. He heard me very clearly in his phone. Then he told me that all he had to do was to keep his phone on so as not to break the signal. I said, "You're going to keep that cell phone on all that time. You're gonna have a nice phone bill." "No." Harry responded. "It's the weekend and I have free weekend minutes." Then Harry asked me if I was okay with this and really wanted to go through with it. I told him it would be a waste to ruin this great tie up job he did on me and of course I wanted to go through with it. It was my fantasy. He reminded me that that I would be all alone for at least 4-5 hours and once he left, there was no turning back. I said fine. So with that, Harry picked up a rag, told me to say "Ahhh" which I did. He stuffed that in my mouth and then tied a bandana behind my head. Then he teased me by asking me questions when he knew I couldn't answer. What a smartass! He leans over, kisses me and says he'll see me in a few hours bu would be calling me every hour or so. Then he said that there was no turning back now and no matter what sound I made, he would take as "It's a go!" I watched Harry go up the steps and close the cellar door. And there I was. My thoughts were met with mixed emotions. One was that I knew this happened for a reason. What, with those recurrent dreams and Carla telling me about that movie. Then there was the thought of having to stay like this for 4-5 hours. I had just finished putting the top on a cake and was anxious to tase it. My taste buds were getting to me. Then I thought, what if the worst could happen? What if the house caught on fire? Or what if some burgulars came in and found me? I would be easy prey. Then my thoughts went back into role play. I decided to act like a kidnapped victim. I rocked the chair and strained against my bounds. I tried to scream. Then I heard voices outside. It was kids outside. I decided to try to get their attention, as t hought this were real and I wanted them to help me. The window was open and they were only about 20 feet away, normally within easy hearing range. I tried as hard as I could to call out, but all that came out were mutted mmmppphhs. Ole Harry did a number on me. I twisted and squirmed just like they do in the movies and I tried for all I could to get them to hear me. I was tied far too tightly to get loose and the gag kept me silent. Now I was feeling like a real kidnapped victim. It was so real. And I was really getting into it. I was both scared and excited. I was helpless and all alone. There were kids so close and so far. If I really was kidnapped, and it felt that way, there was nothing I could do about it. I was helpless. It was scary and exciting at the same time. It was very stimulating. Soon the phone rang. WOW. Was it an hour already? It was and it was Harry. "How's it going honey? Are you all right? Can't hear you?" Oh goosh, I forgot my part, my script which was to say mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh which I did. Harry responds, "Ah I lovee it when you talk like that. You sound great honey. Enjoy your fantasy. Only 3 hours to go. Have fun. Oh, did you say something honey? I didn't hear that. Oh you're going to double wash all the clothes today? Great!" What a ballbuster. Meanwhile I decided to continue my role play and tried to slide my chair closer to the window and g enuinely wanted to get their attention. Now my goal was to break free and be upstairs when Harry got home. Of course I love this, but if this were a real kidnapping, wouldn't I want to get free? I took a deep breath and put everything into trying to scream as loud as I could. But no luck. My every word was muffled and too low to be heard. Then I struggled with the ropes again. I reached with my fingers trying to find the knots to see if I could untie myself. I felt the knots but Harry was a boyscout and knew how to make square knots that I could not break loose from. I tried to kick with my legs but that put more pressure on my hands. Remember the seated hogtie? Now I was really getting excited. I was really into role and it felt all so real. To Be Continued....... Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | A Great Plot Foiled! |
| url: | http://www.angelfire.com |
| Comments: | We were having so much fun with Sharyn that none of us had noticed Jimmy had left. Nicole, Stacy & I along with Jimmy had overtaken the witchy Sharyn, tied her up & gagged her and had her beleiving that we were charging her credit cards to order things. We sure put on a good act anyway.
We also tickled the crap out of Sharyn as payback for what she had done to us. Boy that felt good. Then we had a close call when Nicole & Jimmy's Mom called on us and almost caught us. Anyway, as we were winding down all of a sudden I notice Stacy has dissappeared! What in the world is going on? So I look at Nicole and ask, "Hey Nic, where's Stacy? And Have you noticed that Jimmy is gone too?" "Actually Ang, I've been so busy working on Sharyn that I hardly noticed. That is strange though. Did either of them say anything to you?" "No. Not a thing. Why woould they just leave us like that?" "I don't know." Nicole responded. Then we looked down and Sharyn was smiling. We turned around. It was Jimmy. He was holding Stacy who was now bound & gagged and he had Mike & Derek with him. "Party's over sis & Angel face." Jimmy said to us. "I've become bored with Sharyn and figure it's time for a little payback on you two and I brought some help. Stacy has been neutralized and there are three of us against you two. Should be easy as 1, 2, 3." Why that little rat and coniver. I had to admit, he had us at a disadvantage with Stacy tied up & unable to help and three of them. But I figured we should fight it out. So I say, "C'mon, Nic, we can take them. They are only kids. We are a couple of years older." "Nic looks at me & says, "But Ang, they are boys. They already have Stacy & I'm a little pooped out. Between the laughing and the tickling of Sharyn, don't know IF I even have any fight left in me." That's all the kids needed to hear. Jimmy charged after his sister while Derek & Mike came after me. I looked over & Jimmy already had his sisters hands behind her back. I knew it wouldn't be long. Then I looked over at Stacy as she stood there helpless. Derek grabbed my arm while Mike grabbed my legs as they hustled me down to the floor. I was too embroiled in watching Nic & Stacy to see their attack. "Hey, what's going on up there?" It was Nic's and Jimmy's Mom. Jimmy quickly exclaims, "Quick put your hand over Angie's mouth." While he does exactly that to his sister. Then he yells down to his Mom. "It's okay Mom, Derek and I were just practicing some wrestling moves." Meanwhile I grunted into Derk's hand, GRUUMMMPPHH!!!! No way I could get a word out. Nor could Nicole who was mmmpphhing into her brothers hand. Stacy tried to open the bedroom door with her hands tied behind her, but Mark ran over to pull her away. Her gag was keeping her silent as well. "Okay. You kids can play but be careful." Their Mom ordered. "I'll be back in a short while. I don't want to find anything broken." She finished. We heard the door slam and the next thing I knew I felt rope going around my wrists. I turned my head and it appeared as though Nicolle was already bound hands behind her back & as I was looking Jimmy had gagged her. My mouth now free I looked at Jimmy and said, "You dirty rat. We were working together how could you....mmmpphhh." Jimmy clamped his hand over my mouth. "Enough Angel face. You should know by now that I may be on your side sometimes, but oh how much I enjoy doing this to you and my sister. I went and got the boys (he was starting to sound like a 1930's gangster!) and we decided it was time to nail you three dames again." We heard mmmpphhing and it was Sharyn. She wanted to be cut loose I suppose. "And you, you witch. If you think you are going anywhere, you are crazy. The boys want in on some of the fun that Nic, Ang, Stacy & me were having awhile ago. Get used to them ropes. Because we ain't done with you yet." Now I was bound & Derek had gagged me. So there was Stacy, Nic, Sharyn & myself all at the mercy of these three little devils. If I had felt silly falling into the clutches of my two older brothers, you can imagine how I felt now! To Be Continued, Angie USA HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE! |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge Pt. 7 - Sharyn Captured! |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Sorry guys that I havene't been updating this story. It's December and with holidays, been really busy. But here we go.
As I said when we left off last time, we were having a great time tickling the devil out of Sharyn. We meaning, little Jimmy, Nicole & Myself. Sharyn had tickle tortured us so now we were returning the favor....and loving it. Jimmy had a feather and had been ever so slowly stroking it across Sharyn's feet, back & forth, up & down, left to right and so on. Sharyn was squealing into her gag and and wiggling from left to right....but was going nowhere. We had tied her very securely. Then we heard the door slam downstairs. Nicole opened the door to her bedroom. It was her Mom. "Hi Mom." Nicole yelled so excitedly about seeing her Mom but acting like everything is normal. "Where is Sharyn?" Nic's Mom asked. Sharyn started to mmmppphh louder to draw attention so I quickly HOMed her over her gag & told Jimmy to stop. "She is in the bathroom Mom. Do you want me to knock on the door to tell her that you want her?" Nicole answered sharply while Sharyn squirmed for all that she was worth. "NO! I just wanted to make sure that you guys are okay and not alone." "No problem Mom. Angie is up here with me and we wanted to play some CDs. Is that okay?" Nicole asked. "Of course. You girls have fun and tell Sharyn that I will be back in about 4 hours." And with that we heard the door slam shut again. This time behind Nicole & Jimmy's Mom who was now leaving and getting into her car. So now we decided to put on attention back on Sharyn. We were not even close to being done with her YET! Jimmy losing interest in tickling Sharyn goes over and grabs her hand bag and opens it. "Look at this guys. Sharyn has a lot of credit cards." Jimmy said very happy. Nicole ranover to Jimmy and chasticed him for going through her handbag. Tickling her for revenge was one thing, but going through her personal things was something else. Then I came over & had a huddle with Jimmy & Nicole. We whispered after I came out with a plan. That done, Nicole grabs several of Sharyn's credit cards and goes over to the phone after grabbing the phone book (this was pre internet era) "Boy we can have a ball guys with all these cards." Nicole said. "Yeah and I'm hungry. Sure could use a pizza." I added. "Hey Nic, let me see that phone book for a second." "Oh GREAT! Here is a pizza place that delivers and t hey accept credit cards. Sharyn won't mind, right Sharyn?" Sharyn was pulling on her bonds as hard as she could and mmmppphhhing up a storm. mmmmmmmmmxzzxkkkgrunnmmppGRUMPPPPHHHHHHHHHHHH! Now we got her attention. If the tickling was devilish, this was hell. "Okay guys. What do you want as toppings?" I asked. "Mushrooms for me." said Nicole "And don't forget pepperoni." Added Jimmy. "And I like extra cheese." I added. "How about you Sharyn, what would you like on YOUR PIZZA?" And I made real sure to articulate and intonate the "YOUR PIZZA" since it was her credit cards that would be paying for it. Sharyn of course could not speak but did one heck of a job mmmppphhhhing. By now Nicole had grabbed the phone book & noticed that they had buffalo wings. "Hey Ang, how about throwing in an order for 25 buffalo wings too. I could use some." "Okay." I said as I was writing all of this down. "25 buffalo wings. Hey, how about a liter of soda too?" "Do they have Pepsi?" Jimmy asked. "No, only coke products." Nicole answered. Meanwhile Sharyn was talking, or mmmmppphhhing up a storm. Her words were so garbled that it was impossible to make out what she was saying but it was very obvioous that she was pleading with us. "What the heck is Sharyn saying?" Nic asks me. "I think she is saying that we should order two large pizza's and a double order of wings making that 50 wings right Sharyn?" I said. nnnnnnnnnnnnooooooooooooooooooooommmpppphhhhhhhhhh "I'll take that as a yes." I responded. "And I think we need at least 4 liters of soda to wash all that down. I am very thirsty after being gagged by Sharyn for so long." Nicole added. "Yeah me too." Jimmy said. "My mouth is really dry. I can drink one whole liter all by myself." "And how about you Sharyn? I bet you are really thirsty too." I said. MMMMMMMWWWHHAAAA, BBWWWWDDDDOONNTTTBWWUUSEMMYYQQWWEIKITPPPPWWWAARDDS Sounded like she was pleading again but we decided to decipher her mppphhhing as something different. "Oh you want two liters just for yourself? No problem." I stated and added 2 more liters to my order. "Make sure to order the onion dip Ang." Nicole added. "Yeah and I can use a cheesesteak sub." Jimmy added but was silenced by Nicole. "Not too much now Jimmy. We don't know how high her credit line is. Don't won't to go over and have them cancelt he order." Sharyn just sneered. She was steaming. "How about some celery sticks?" I added. "Sounds good Ang. Throw that in too." Nicole said. I picked up the phone and dialed the pizza place. I slowly put in the order and carefully intonated each & every item, to make sure I was getting to Sharyn & I was! "What!" I asked. "Oh there is a $2.50 charge for using a credit card? NO PROBLEM. Add it in!!" I told them. Sharyn was now really steaming. "How much is the delivery charge? $5?? Well I guess that is okay. Beats the hassle of driving over to you guys. Sure, add the $5 in." "Gratuity?" I responded. "What is the usual gratuity? 10%? So what is the total order? $45? Okay you have been really nice to add $6.75 as a gratuity, that is over 10%. Great! How long will it take? 45 minutes? No problem." Then I hung up the phone. We heard much more gagtalk from Sharyn. She was talking up a storm, or at least trying and we loved every minute of it. Now we decided what we were going to do while we waited for the pizza delivery and Jimmy accidently came up witht he ideal solution. "Hey guys, look at this! It's Sharyn's address book and it is black! Is that why they call these t hings, little black books?" Then Nicole grabbed it and found not only numbers, but Sharyn's little notes like "hot guy", "real cute", "he likes baseball" and then found one that said, "date for next Wednesday" and we now had a great new idea on how to further torture Sharyn for what she had done to us. We had the names & the numbers and we had some great ideas. All three of us looked down at the bound & gagged Sharyn with silly grins on our faces. She knew what we were thinking and gave us one mean sneer. To Be Continued........ Angie USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge Pt 6-Sharyn Captured! |
| url: | http://ww.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | So now at last we had Sharyn all tied up & gagged & for once, we, Nicole, Jimmy & me were all working together! How is that for a first!
Sharyn lie there on Nicoles bed, squirming, wiggling and mmmpphhhing. She wanted us to let her go, but nothing doing! We had been waiting for this moment for a very long time! Only problem was what to do with her first. Jimmy wanted to hogtie her. Nic & I waned to tie her to the bed as she had done to us. Tickling was definitely on the schedule. And I mean some real mean ass tickling. Nic holds her finger by her lips and suggests that we tied her to the bed first, tickle torture her & that way it would be easier to hog tie her. The mere mention of being hogtied by Jimmy caused Sharyn to kick her feet, which even though bound were flying all over. Of course we could have handled this but we wanted to have fun. So first, I grab the rope that Sharyn had tied me to the upper bedframe with and tied it around and inbetween her arms and then tied it to the upper bed posts Nicole did the same to her ankles while Jimmy held Sharyn's legs still. Meanwhile, I noticed that we stillhad more rope, the long piece that Sharyn had used to bind Nicole's feet & legs to the bottom bedframe. So I used that and made a loop around Sharyn's waist, sort of like a waist & hip harness, tied it to the left side of the bed, then pulled it up and over Sharyns waist and tied it to the right side. Now Sharyn couldn't even wiggle! Sharyn was mmmppphhhing like crazy! Jimmy asked if he could go first and we let him. He so slowly pulled Sharyn's nylon off of her feet. So s-l-o-w-l-y and methodically. He was so cool. Nic & I cheered him on. I couldn't believe that we were cheering for him! Then using his right hand, Jimmy pushed down on Sharyn's left foot and raked it ever so s-l-o-w-l-y UP & DOWN, UP & DOWN, UP& DOWN at least 12-15 times. Sharyn tried to squirm and partly giggled, partly mmmpphed. "That's the way little brother." Nicole said. "Torture her. She deserves it." "Where is that feather duster sis?" Jimmy asked. Nicole handed it to him while Sharyn's eyes got big as saucers. We could faintly hear her fainly mmmppphh out nnnnnnnnnnnnnnoooooooooooooooooooooooopppphhhhh I covered her mouth and the gag with my hand to mute her out even more. I was enjoying this. Nicole feeling left out, wiggled her fingers and went to work on Sharyn tickling her sides while Jimmy worked on her feet. Seeing an opportunity to have some fun, I told Sharyn that I was going to remove her gag and she would have five seconds to say something important & it should be to say that she was sorry for what she had done to us. Of course, none of us were expecting that. So I removed the gag and Sharyn blurted out, "You little SOB's! Do you know who you are...mmmmppppphhh." I covered her mouth with my hand and chasticed her. "Now that is not nice Sharyn. You seem to forget, you are the captive here, th is time. Not us. There is three of us and only one of you. Nobody is here to help you. Not Jeff. Not John. None of your girlfriends and..." Then Nicole chimed in. "And my parents won't be home for some time. So you are going to stay this way for a long while Sharyn. C'mon Sharyb, say you're sorry." I removed my hand again. "You little snotnoses are in big trouble. You wait...mmmmppphhh." I covered her mouth again. "Obviously she hasn't leared anything yet Ang." Nicole commented and with that Jimmy & Nicole both went to work on her feet while I kept her mouth covered and she mmmppphhed for all that she was worth. I changed my hHOM from a thumbs up to thumbs down, switched hands and used my free hand to tickle Sharyn under her arms while Nicole & Jimmy worked her feet. Now Sharyn was squealing and actually shaking. We all laughed. Boy did we enjoy this. I told Nicole that I wanted to work Sharyn's feet & asked her to relieve me. "Negative Ang. You can work her feet but I don't want to put my hands on her mouth. Why not just gag her again?" "Okay." I responded and did just that. The cloth was soaked with saliva so I rung it out - YUCK, rolled it up and stuffed it ri ght back in her mouth while Sharyn was attempting to yell at us again. Then I pulled the OTM bandana-gag back over her mouth, noticed it was loose, so untied the knot and retied it very tightly & knotted it several times behind her head. With that I moved to Sharyn's feet while Nicole came up to her torso and tickled Sharyn's side. Nicole worked one side while Jimmy worked the other & I worked both of her feet simultaneously. BOY -Were we ever enjoying this. Again, we looked at Sharyn as she was shaking from this. It definitely had an affect on her. She was again giggling in between mmmppphhs & grunts. We did this for at least 15 minutes non stop when I stopped. Nicole did as well. We were getting worn out from doing the tickling! Jimmy wanted to continue. Sharyn nodded no, Jimmy nodded yes but he said he would be right back. He had to get something. A few minutes later, Jimmy comes running in with a feather in his hand. We could hear Sharyn mmmmmpppph "ohmmm nooooppph" Then she looked frantically first at me, then at Nicole. So I asked Sharyn if she wanted to say something. She mmmppphed as loud as she could & stuck her head forward toward signalling that she wanted the gag removed. "Are you going to apoligize?" I asked. ummmmmhuhhhhhhhhummmmmmmmhhuhhhhhhhyyyeeesssmmmppppppphhh I looked over at Nicole and said, "Sounded like a yes to me. Did it sound like a yes to you Nicole?" "I'm not sure. Sharyn has a problem speaking clearly. Very poor diction. You need to enunciate Sharyn & speak clearly." Nicole said laughing. Sharyn wasnted laughing. She knew what we were up to and didn't enjoy the joke, especially since it was on her. Jimmy then says, "Hey guys, I have this feather. No way you are stopping me from using this." Nicole & I turn to each other & start talking girl talk while Jimmy gets his que and even so lightly rakes the feather under Sharyn's right foot, then her left foot, back to the right, t hen left and so on while Sharyn is wiggling. squirming & squealing again. She desperately is trying to get us to get Jimmy to stop -ENT! We wanted Jimmy to have his fun & we were enjoying it too. Nicole & I covered our own mouths holding back the laughter while Jimmy was humming all sorts of tunes and raking that feather back & forth, back & forth, up & down, up & down, side to side, side to side. Poor Sharyn, we almost felt sorry for her but then we heard the door slam downstairs. Now what? Who was that? To Be Continued |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge Pt. 5 - Turning The Tables |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Sharyn left me on the bed all trussed up, hand & foot with both my ankles and upper body tied to the while my hands were tightly bound behind my back, ankles tied, stuff & OTM gagged. She left to go after Nicole & Jimmy.
The door opened. It was Sharyn. "Oh Angie, I forgot to tell you, don't go anywhere okay?" Sharyn boasted laughing at me. I wiggled around and tried to break loose. But I was too well tied. No use looking for a nail file or any kind of instrument as there was no way I could get to it. No way to hop around. Sharyn had fixed me good. She knew that I was like a houdini with my escapes - but not this time. I frantically tried to reach the knots, but Sharyn had moved them away from easy reach. My mobility was restricted. My hands were bound tightly. Sharyn had done an expert job. As a last attempt, I tried to scream but my cries were muffled by the heavy stuffing Sharyn had packed in to my mouth compounded by the tight OTM bandana she wrapped around my head. So I was left to face the inevitable torture. About ten minutes later, Sharyn had returned. I heard a mmmpphhing sound right behind her. It was Nicole. While I understood why Sharyn had gagged me, to prevent me from warning Nicole, I had to wonder why she had gagged Nicole as the only other person in the house or who could hear was Jimmy & he was bound & gagged in the basement! Funny thing was that Nicole was giggling behind her OTM bandana gag & seemed to get a kick out of the fact that we had again been captured. "You two are going to stay captured untill I get Jimmy up here." Sharyn told us while throwing Nicole on the bed next to me. Sharyn then tied Nicoles ankles as she had done to me & tied he feet to the bedpost just like me. She didn't tie her upper body, I guess she ran out of rope. Then the sinister Nicole reached over to Nicoles gag and pretended that she was going to pull it down. "Do you want to talk to Angie?" Sharyn said with a giggle. Nicole nodded her head up & down and mmmmpphed yes. Then Sharyn did the same to me, grabbing the bandana with her long fingers and acting like she is going to pull my gag off & asked me the same question. I likewise nodded & mmmppphed out a yes. "FAT CHANCE!" Sharyn yelled. "If I remove those gags you two could plot a escape before I get Jimmy up here. Besides, I like you too with your mouths shut." I sneered at Sharyn & gave her an evil eye while Nicole just giggled. Sharyn turned around and before walking out said, "Okay. One more to go. All I have to do is get him up here" Sharyn then left the room again & went after Jimmy. I mmmppphed over at Nicole to wiggle around as she had more upper body mobility than I had while I turned as much to my side as I could. I was now back to back with Nicole and her wrists were touching mine. I tried to direct Nicole to where the knots were on my wrists, hard to do in gagtalk! I could hear Nicole mmmppph back with what sounded like "Huh??" Now I knew why Sharyn gagged us so well. Nicole wiggled around & eventually found my knots. She was working quickly & I could feel the knots coming slightly loose & just as soon as I sensed freedom we heard a very familiar voice: "Oh trying to escape are you? That will only make your punishment longer & more severe!" It was Sharyn. She had returned sooner than we had expected. She pushed Jimmy in who was still bound & gagged & sat him on the floor next to Nicoles bed. Now Sharyn had all three of us & all three of us were totally helpless. Sharyn immediately came to my wrists and checked the ropes. She retied the knot that was coming loose, yanking on it & making it even tighter this time. I then rolled on my back. The ropes around my arms tied to the upper bed posts were cutting into me & the ropes around my ankles were also burning. Besides, Sharyn was here now so that stopped the escape. I looked over at Nicole with wide eyes. Now we were really going to get it big time! Sharyn then tied Jimmy's ankles to the bottom of the bed keeping him on the floor. "Okay, who's first?" Sharyn said proundly. Sharyn then started on Nicole's feet first. Nicole squealed & squirmed as much as she could. Half sqealing and half giggling. Then she turned on me and raked my toes and the soles of my feet. After having this donw all summer long, this was getting a little old. I squealed loudly and wiggled from side to side, but every time I would turn away, those darn ropes would cut into my arms & feet. This was sheer torture & of the worst kind! Sharyn then went back after Nicole & was tickling her so badly that Nic had headbutted me trying to roll away! Then Nic rolled the other way & nearly rolled off the bed but fortunately, Sharyn caught her in the nick of time. Now Sharyn commenced tickling Nic & I at the same time. He fingers lightly tickled all of the sensitive areas of my feet. I bite down on the gag & squealed louder. This only encouraged Sharyn to go longer on me. There was nothing we could do as Sharyn tickled Nicole & I for at least ten minutes nonstop. My feet & legs were worn out from her touch. Then she tickled Jimmy again. Poor Jimmy had it even worse. He was on the floor with his ankles tied to the bottom bedpost. He rolled on the floor and got brush burns from rolling on the carpet. I almost wanted to feel sorry for him untill I remembered what he & his buddies had done to us. And just when we thought it was over, Sharyn made an announcement: "I'm not done with your guys yet. I'llbe back in a little while with a surprise." After all that, I was exhausted. We watched Sharyn leave the room but had to wonder what she had up her sleeve. As exhausted as I was, I wiggled back to my side & mmmpphhed over to Nicole asking her to try to escape in gagtalk. This time I tri ed to work on Nicoles bonds as mine had been retied too tightly. In about five minutes, Nicole was free! She immediately untied her feet & then removed her gag. "Oh m an, she's the one who needs to get it good! Nicole said as she loosened the bonds around my arms to the bedpost & then untied my wrists. Nicole had to undo my gag as well, that is how tight Sharyn had tied it. "You're right about that Nic. She needs to be taugh a lesson." I said while I untied my feet & the rope that was holding them to the bedpost. Now Nicole & I were both free which left Jimmy still bound & gagged on the floor. "Are you going to behave James? Are you with us on getting even with Sharyn?" "Jimmy shook his head acknowledging "YES!!" Nicole then untied her brother all the while letting him know that if he tried to trick us or turn against us in any way, he would have hell to pay. He acknowledged that he understood & once he was untied, he said he couldn't wait to get his hands on Sharyn as he rubbed his arms tending to the brush burns he suffered at the hand of Sharyn. GREAT! For once, we were all on the same team. Soon we heard Sharyn coming down the hall. We quickly resumed our positions pulling our OTM gags over our mouths, throwing loose ropes around us & pretending to be still tied up & helpless when Sharyn comes in the room with the feather duster. We could hardly contain ourselves. Nic & I were giggling almost hysteriously. Sharyn heard & thought we were just being good sports about it. Sharyn came over to Nic first looking right in her eyes and telling her that now the real torture would begin. About that time, Sharyn noticed that Nic was not tied as well as when she left us. "Hey! What the mmmpppphhh!" Jimmy had snuck behind her & stuffed a wad of cloth in her big mouth. Immediately, Nicole & I jumped up to help Jimmy. We grabbed her arms, pulling them behind her back and began tying her up with the same ropes she had used on us. Meanwhile, Jimmy secureed the stuffing in her mouth by wrapping a banadana around her head & a very tight OTM gag. Then we tied her ankles. "Gotcha!" Nicole I said very proudly as we placed her on the bed. "Let's tie her to the bed as she did to me." I shouted. "No I think we should hog tie her." Jimmy suggested. "Why not both? We could tie her to the bed first & then hogtie her." Nicole added. To Be Continued.... Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge, Pt. 4 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | After Jimmy had made his narrow escape thanks to his Mom's unexpected appearance at the worst possible time. Nicole, Stacy & I were planning to get this little fink once & for all. It was about a week later & Nicole & Jimmy's mother was gone for the weekend, but instead of leaving Nicole in charge, she had Sharyn of all people, come & stay the weekend & watch us. I could only wonder what was going to happen this time. I knew that my brothers were working all weekend, so that cut out the possibility of them doing anything. And without Jonh & Jeff, Sharyn would be less likely to turn against us too.
So we were going to focus on capturing Jimmy and really nail him this time. We had come so close before. And after being bound & gagged all summer long, Nicole, Stacy & I were more determined than ever to play the "other" role and not be captured again. Regrettably, Stacy got a call from her parents and indicated that an emergency had occurred and she had to go away with them and would be away all weekend. So that reduced us to two, but we could handle Jimmy by ourselves, especially if we planned it right. And we decided that now was the time. We heard Jimmy in the basement. He was playing video games when we decided to take action. Jimmy was feeling confident due to all of his wrestling and weight lifting not to mention th at his mom had told Nicole to leave Jimmy alone & he knew that there was only two of us. So he never expected anything. So we ever so quietly snuck downstairs. Nicole had rope in her pocket & I carried a bandana & extra cloth in mine. Checking for Sharyn, and hearing her on the phone in the other room, we eased open the basement door. Nicole was usually giggling by now, but this time she was serious. She had that look in her eyes. Very pensive & I am sure that I had that same look. I know I felt it. We were going to get this guy & make him pay. Sneaking down the stairs, we could see Jimmy fully engaged in his game. A bomb could have gone off and her wouldn't have flinched. Nicole put her finger up to her lips motioning at me as we tiptoed across the room. Jimmy had no idea as to what was about to happen. We were now right behind him! Nicole reached over his shoulder & clasped her hand over his mouth. "Grmmmmpphhhh!" Was the best sound that Jimmy could make as I wadded up some cloth & stuffed it in his mouth as Nicole quickly moved her hand while tightly barhugging him from behind. He couldn't move. What a shame! I finished the gag by tying the bandana over his mouth as a OTM gag & then moved to the side & tightly knotted it several times. Little Jimmy's neck jerked back several times from my efforts. "Don't fight us brother dear!" Nicole said as she jerked his hands behind him as I held his hands while Nicole bound them. Nicole had his hands crisscrossed & tied rope vertically & then horizonatally & then went around his wrists about 5 times at least before tying a very tight knot while I held him tightly. Now Jimmy was trying to kick me and mmmppphhhing trying to summon Sharyn. So I moved forward and held his legs. "Let me tie his feet Ang." Nicole said as she grabbed more rope & tied his ankles together. Then she stood up while poor Jimmy was all trussed up wiggling on the floor & mmmppphhing for all he was worth. Boy this was a welcome sight! "Who do you want to go first Jimmy?" Nicole asked knowing full wee that Jimmy couldn't answer. Jimmy just grunted. "How about me Jimmy? Do you want Angel Face to work on you first?" I hated whenever he called me that & was being facetous. Jimmy let out another loud grunt. He wasn't liking this too much. I noticed that Jimmy was trying to slide his hands under his butt so I quickly stopped him & rolled him on his stomach. Nicole handed me more rope and I tied his wrists up high, close to his forearm, just as he had done to me & then wrapped more rope around his waist locking his hands to his sides. No way was I going to let him use my own trick against us! I t hen rolled Jimmy back on his back while Nicole removed his socks. Now Jimmy was really mmmpppphhing for all he was worth. He was wiggling & trying to roll away, but nothing doing. We both wanted revenge. I held Jimmy still & let Nicole go first. And Nicole gave Jimmy what he sorely needed, a good old fashioned tickling! I was enjoying this even though Nicole was doing the tickling & I so badly wanted to get my hands on him. Jimmy tried to speak, but alas, he was gagged too well. Only quiet grunts & mmmppphhhing which could barely be heard by Nicole & myself came through. I cautioned Nicole to keep her sentiment down as that might alert Sharyn. Wanting to get in on the action, I moved forward and lifted Jimmy's bound ankles up. With hsi hands tied & feet lifted, this would prevent him from rolling & now Nicole & I both worked on Jimmy nonstop for at least 10 minutes. And we loved every minute of it. While Nicole would tease & scold Jimmy about looking into her diary, calling him a brat & a snot nosed little runt for tying & gagging her, Stacy & me all summer, I would taunt him about the same things & about calling me "Angel Face" "Am I still your "Angel Face"?? I asked. All Jimmy could dow as grunt and try to roll, but no luck. Then all of a sudden we heard the cellar door open. "Hey, what is going on down here?" It was Sharyn. We took no chances & hid behind an old couch on the other side of the room. Jimmy grunted vigorously as he saw Sharyn approach him. "Hey, were are you guys?" She said. Then looking down at Jimmy said, "Poor Jimmy. Don't you look helpless!" Nicole started to giggle & I had to cover her mouth with my hand. "Nicole! Angie! I know you guys are closeby. Come on oout. I don't think Jimmy has had enough yet." We couldn't believe ouor ears! Nicole & I looked at each other in shock. But wasting no time, quickly hopped from behind the couch only to see Sharyn very vigorously tickling Jimmy! Nicole then ran over & started to tickle his sides. I joined Sharyn & tickled his feet. "Three on one. What do you think of that Jimmy?" Sharyn said while tickling & tormenting this little brat. Jimmy could only attempt to grunt inbetween giggles. We went on like this for about five minutes whn Sharyn stopped. "Do you have a feather Nicole?" "No I don't." Nicole responded. "The feather duster!" I interjected. "It's in your room Nicole. Let me go get it." "And let me see what else I can find. You watch your brother Nicole." Sharyn added as she followed me up the stairs. Jimmy was mmmpphing loudly. He wasn't thrilled about being tickled by the feather duster. I made it to Nicole's room & found the feather duster. I turned to leave the room but was stopped dead by the sight of Sharyn. As she stood there she had that look that she was not my friend and that was verified as I looked down & saw her holding some rope & a bandana. Now that awful thought came over me, "Oh no, not again." I started to open my mouth to warn Nicole but Sharyn was too fast and quickly HOMed me squelching my every word. "Now it's time to really have some fun. I knew it would be easier to get you two if I split you up & you fell right into my trap. The real fun will begin when I get Nicole as well." Sharyn boasted. I couldn't beleive that I had fallen for this again. I should have known better than trust Sharyn. So should have Nicole. But here I was so easily overpowered by the older & stronger Sharyn. Together, Nicole & I probably could have overpowered her, but separated, we were no match for her & she knew it. Damn her! Sharyn reached inside her pocked & in one motion removed her hand while stuffing my mouth with the wad in her other hand. I tried to struggle, but it was in vain. Sharyn was bigger & stronger & I was no match for her. Next Sharyn used the red bandana that she was holding & put that over my mouth tightly knotting it behind my head. I tried to elbow Sharyn while her hands were up knotting the gag, but that had minimal effect & only made her angrier at me. "Don't try to fight me Angie. You are no match for me." She said and she was right. Fighting was fruitless. "We can do this the easy way or the hard way. The hard way me ans that I will really tear into you. The asy way is you still get tickled but with a little more dignity. Which do you prefer?" Sharyn yipped at me. Wow was she enjoying this. Knowing that my situation was hopeless, I elected the easy way & stopped fighting her. I mmppphed behind the gag & Sharyn knew that I had submitted to her. At this point, Sharyn laid me face down on Nicole's bed and with the rope she had in her hand, began tying my hands behind my back. "Thanks for tying Jimmy up for me. All I have to do now is get Nicole which should be easy enough with you out of the way & then all of you brats will be taugh a very long tickle lesson!" Wow, was Sharyn ever mean spirited. I started to struggle as Sharyn tied my wrists tighter together. She had learned a lot about knots from being with John & Jeff. My struggling only made it worse. The more I struggled, the tighter she tied me. Sharyn then tied my ankles together and then removed my socks. She then tickled my bare feet with the feather duster. I squealed & squirmed all over Nicole's bed, mmmppphhing into the gag. She then stopped, grabbed somemore rope and tied my ankles to the foot of the bed & then with a long rollof rope, tied me around my arms and tied that to the headboard. She knew my escape attempts in the past were successful & was making sure that I could not get free this time. Now seeing that I was secure with no hopes of escape, Sharyn left the room. I was her prisoner & soon Nicole & Jimmy would be joining me. To Be Continued....... Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenege, Pt. 3 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | So as I lay there in a semi stupor from my failed attempt to grab the nail file, I look up & who is in my face but Jimmy!
"How's it going Angel Face?" He said. "Not faring too well this time are ya?" That little fink. He was enjoying this. Boy I couldn't wait to get loose & get my hands on him. So I struggled again attempting to get my hands loose & moved up to a sitting position. "I like you like this." Jimmy said. "I like you with your big mouth shut, all tied up and not able to do a thing about it. By the way Angel Face, when was the last time anyone told you how great you look gagged?" I just mmmppphed. Jimmy walked over to a counter & grabbed the feather duster. Oh no, not that! I wiggled, squirmed & grunted but was going nowhere. I couldn't believe that I was at the mercy of this little rat. Jimmy slowly came towards me as I squinted my eyes & prepared for the inevitable, another turtous tickle session! Then I looked up over Jimmy & noticed that Stacy & Nicole got loose! And they were right behind him. Jimmy had lifted my foot & was starting to tickle my feet with that darn duster when Nicole pounced on him. "Gotcha" Nicole said as she held him as tight as she could. "Get off of me sis." He yelled as Stacy worked on untying my hands. Soon they were loose & I removed my gag while Stacy untied my feet. "Are we even Nic?" I asked. "Yep!" She replied as she slapped my hand. "Now it's time to really have some fun!" I said jubiliantly looking sinisterously at Jimmy. "You better let me go!" Jimmy shouted. But Nicole silenced the little runt with a quick HOM. I looked over at Stacy & said "Let's all get him!" But it was too late as Nicole & Jimmy's Mom came in just in time to tell Nicole to let her little brother go. Once again, we couldn't get a break. Attempted revenge foiled but we weren't done yet! And with that, we had planned to apture that little runt once & for all! Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge Pt. 2 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | So as I lay there stills tuned by Jimmy's sreak attack & frustrated at how easily he overpowered, tied & gagged me, I had to wonder what else was going to happen.
I looked around for Derek & Mark & even Katrina. No sign of them. Then I looked for my brothers. Again, no sign. "What are you looking for Angel face?" Jimmy said with a lot of cockiness. "blufff, gggrrrrunnnt, mmmmmmmff,, mpppphh." was the best that I could get out. The little runt had gagged me well. And I hatred when he called me Angel face. Of all the nerve from this little kid. "Now I am going to have some fun with you Angel face & when I get done, it's on to Stacy & then Nicole, my cutsy sister." Jimmy was savoring this moment. He walked over to his sister Nicole & Stacy & checked their bonds. He noted that they were somewhat loose so he retied them even tighter! I heard the girls grunt as soon as Jimmy tightened their bonds. Now I was not so happy about my revenge ont he girls. We could have been working together & gotten Jimmy when he walked in. Instead, he had us & all to himself. Jimmy grabbed the feather duster & came over to me. He waved it around & just over my foot, essentially teasing me but not touching me yet. At that point, the phone rang! Thank God! I thought to myself, at least my torture would be postponed. It turns out it was Jimmy's friends Derek & Mark. I couldn't hear what they said, but of course I heard Jimmy's every word. I heard the little runt brag about how he overpowered me and had his sister & Stacy tied up as well. H einvited them over & said, "Cmon over guys. Let's all get Angie face and the other two twits." "Twits!" This little runt was causing me & my friends "twits" I had enough of his cockiness. Then I heard Jimmy say, "What?" Soemthing had caught his attention. "okay. I'll be right over Mark." With that Jimmy dropped the featherduster and told us her had to go but would be back in a little while. Then he told us not to go anywhere and walked out leaving all t hree of us tightly bound & gagged. The nerve of this runt! So once again we had to wonder why he had planned. Was this just a ploy? Was he going to just pretend he left while actually being outside? Or was he going to get the boys & God knows who else and come back? I worked my way to my feet & hopped around looking for that nail file, a pair of scizzors or something. Stacy & Nicole went back to back & went to work on getting themselves loose. We knew we had to get free. No way we were letting Jimmy or any of his little buddies get to us again. Jimmy had tied me tight. I almost lost my balance hopping around. The bonds had cut off my circulation & I was a little numb just from laying on the floor. I looked arond to see how the girls were doing. Apparently, they were not faring much better than I was. But I did see a lot of movement as they were working hard trying to get loose. Finally, I sat down on the floor & tried to move my arms from behind my back to the front. Jimmy had tied my wrists well up to just under my forearms so using this trick did not work. Then I remembered how the little fink watched me get loose when all of us were tied up by Sharyn in the bedroom. That little runt! He saw my technique & was know using it against me! So I got back to my feet and fumbled around. And then I saw it, thenail file! It was on the table. I started to hop over, but my leg bucklled & I tripped falling hard to the floor knocking the wind out of me & leaving me senseless. All I could do was lie there in a semi stupor. How was I going to get out of this one? To Be Continued Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge, Pt. 1 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | It had been several days since John & Sharyn had set a trap for me & my friends, and Nicole & Stacy had enjoyed themselves at my expense. I had been tickle tortured to the next level & beyond. I had never, never, never, experienced anything like that before...but now it was payback time!
This day, we were at Nicole's place, sitting in the back rec room, playing cd's and everything was normal. I made on like I had forgotten about the aforementioned event. We were all alone. Nicoles Mom was at work & who knows where Jimmy was, and who cared? Once again, Nicoles Mom left her daughter in charge & I decided to take advantage of that. "I'm going to check on the laundry." Nicole said as she got up & left the room. I then left Stacy there & went into the hallway. I checked to be sure that Nicole was in the basement & then looked in the closet. What luck! After opening the closet door I found clothesline & duct tape. I quickly tore a piece of tape off & carried the rest into the other room. I then snuck up behind Stacy. She never saw me coming! Getting right behind her, I planted a piece of tape over her mouth! Ggggrrrmppphhh!!!" she mumbled behind her tape gag. Stacy reach up to try to pull the tape off, but I responded by grabbing her hands and yanking them behind her back & quicked taped them tightly. She was giggling so much that she had no fight in her to counter me. This was sooooo easy! I looped the tape over & around her wrists & carefully placed the tape end out of easy reach for Stacy. She wasn't getting loose. "I hope Nicole doesn't get back before I finish." I told my little captive. Stacy looked at me with a sort of surprised look. "Did you guys really think that silly hug was going to make me forget what you guys did to me the other day! Don't think so!" Stacy started squealing and squirming when I said this. She knew she was going to get it. Next I taped her ankles together. She was wearing high cut off shorts & I took off her sneakers & socks. Her bare legs & feet were all mine, but I didn't want her to warn Nicole with her loud noises, so I held off, at least for now. Just then I heard Nicole e merge from the basment. I stood behind the door ready with a piece of duct tape & holding the clothesline. Nicole was bigger & stronger so I had to be quick & carefully calculate my every move. "Hey you guys, I've got an iddggrrmmmppphhh!" I quickly slapped the tape over her mouth and then in a swift move, put the rope around her in a lasso pinning her arms to her side. With that I went around & around using the whole spool of rope. Nicole trying to break loose had moved her hands behind her & with that I used the remaining length of rope to tie her hands. She was now all mine! "Surprise Nic!" Stacy was trussed up and unable to let out any warning, although I did her some mmmpphs from her as Nicole was coming up the stairs. I walked Nicole into the room where I had left Stacy bound & gagged. Seeing what was happening, Nicole just giggled under her gag. Stacy also started giggling. Either I had d one a better tie up job on Nicole than I had thought or Nicole was not fighting me, this all seemed too easy. Perhaps they knew it was coming and felt they deserved it. Anyway, I put Nicole on the floor and taped her ankles together and then pulled off her socks & sneakers. Now she started to fight. Deserved or not, nobody wants this & she knew what was coming. She also knew t hat I would be relentless. Like Stacy, Nicole was wearing high cutoff shorts. This was perfect for my plans to tickle torture them. "I was planning on doing this to you two since the other day." I said as I kneeled in front of their feet & tickled both of them with each hand. Nicole & Stacy then wiggled around & squealed trying to get away from my touch but nothing doing, they were my captives. And I let them know that. I went all over Nicole's feet & legs, taking pleasure in watching her squirm & squeal. I was enjoying this very much. I kept looking around at the door & hoping that Jimmy & his buddies wouldn't spoil it. I didn't want any surprises. "Are you lonely Stacy?" I said as I left Nicole & went over to Stacy & started on the little brunette. My hands & fingers were all over her tanned legs. After about 20 minutes of tickling my friends, I stopped and then stood up. "Ill be right back. Don't go anywhere girls." I said giggling as I walked away. I am sure they were wondering what I was up & had a good idea that it would be bad new for them. Nicole started squirming, giggling & shaking her head. She was trying to talk under her gag, but her every word was of course garbled. I went back to her Moms closet and found a feather duster. I then spotted some rags. I took all of that back into the other room where my captives were. Nicole & Stacy both squealed loudly when they saw the feather duster. As I had reentered the room, Nicole was working her tapegag loose by pushing hard with her tongue. Stacy was trying the same thing. Why does this always seem to work so easy in the movies & when my brothers do this to me. So I went over to Nicole & ripped what remaining tape was left on her mouth. She yelled "OUCH!!!" So I stopped for a few seconds, just long enough for Nicole to get in a few words. "You are enjoying this far too much Angie!" I had heard enough sos tuffed the rag inside her mouth reducing her remaining words to mmmpphhhs. I then used a longer rag to cleave gag Nicole. She just mmmpphed in protest. Then I went over to Stacy. She had not gotten very far in her attempts to remove her tape gag so I gently peeled the tape off of her mouth which came off surprisingly easily. Before she could respond, I stuffed a rag in her mouth & then cleave gagged her the same as I had done to Nicole. Then I looked over at Nicole and said, "My brothers are right Nicole, you are a chatterbox." Then holding the featherduster in full display and waving it right in front of both of the girls I said, 'Let's make t his interesting shall we? As much as I want to tickle the hell out of both of you, I am going to give you girls a better chance than any of you gave me. I'm going to give you a chance to free yourselves. I want to see this. Go ahead, I'llbe over here watching." I went over to one of the couches & plopped myself down, still holding the feather duster & making motions with it. Nicole & Stacy both squirmed across the floor & went back to back trying to free each other. "Nice to see you two working together trying to help each other instead of TICKLING THE HELL OUT OF ME!" I said raising my voice. I think I was enjoying this sight as much as tickling them because they were not making much progress. I watched th is for about ten minutes & they were still struggling, Stacy was working on the rope while Nicole was trying to work the tape loose on Stacy. And they were trying to communicate with each in gagtalk which was funny. With their speech taken away, it was hard for them to come up with a plan. Just as I wanted it! Still, I wanted even more revenege and seeing the girls plight, I went over first to Nicole & began tickling her feet with the feather duster. I raked it ever so s-l-o-w-l-y across the soles of her feet. Since Nicole was also wearing a low cut top, I tickled into her sides with my fingers. This broke their concentration. Both Nicole & Stacy stopped in their efforts to get free. So I decided to taunt them somemore. "Don't stop on my account." I said as I moved around and got Stacy as well. I was enjoying this. Just then, both girls started mmmmppphhing very rapidly & very loudly. I thought they wanted to me let free so continued my taunting & tickling. And they continued their mmmpphhing looking over & behind me. Next thing I know I feel tape going over my mouth & was rolled onto the floor. It was Jimmy! He had totally taken me by surprise & was using his wrestling takedown moves to quickly overpower me & it worked! Before I knew what was happening he had my hands behind my back & had used the rest of the rope that I bought out to tie my hands, criss crossed behind me. Next he had tied my ankles, knees and thighs making any leg movement impossible. Now I was at his mercy. In fact we were all at Jimmy's mercy. I could only wonder what this little fink had in mind. Even though it was one against three, we three were in no position to put up any kind of fight. Yes indeed. What did this little fink have in mind & where the rest of his buddies with him? Stay tuned Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie |
| Name of Story: | Sharyn's Revenge Pt. 2 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | I was astounded when I saw John & couldn't believe that he had tircked me like this. Even more surprising was that he was in alliance with Sharyn. Well, another trap & as usual my friends & I had fallen into it, hook, line & sinker.
"What were they doing?" John asked Sharyn. "They were in your brothers room gathering up his bondage magazines. Here, these are the ones they dropped." Then John astounded look at Sharyn & then at me & said; "You know, Sharyn wanted me to help her get back at you guys for what you did to her the other day. Some of t hese magazines are mine & wait untill Jeff finds out!" "John." I protested before he covered my mouth. "Shhh! Quiet sis. You have to be quiet." And his hand over my mouth made sure of that. "Let's gag her John." Sharyn yelled as she threw John a rag. "Time to pay the piper." John said as the rag replaced his hand and then Sharyn came around and wrapped a bandana over my mouth, tying it tightly behind my head while John held my hands down. "You had no business tying & tickling Sharyn the other day & definitely no business going into Jeff's room & taking his magazines. And I know you guys were outside my door listening to my phone call to Sharyn awhile ago. I bet you never guessed that it was Sharyn I was talking to & what we were planning though did you?" I just mmppphed and nodded no. I had no idea. John spun me around and began tying my hands behind my back. Apparently he had rope in his pocket. But why be surprised? My brothers always carried rope with them or had it within easy access of wherever they were when my friends & I were around. It was his usual tie up. Wrists crossed over and then several turns around & around. And he was careful to place the knot out of my reach so I couldn't use my fingers. I knew that I would never get loose from this. Next, he put me down on the floor and tied my ankles. I looked over at Nicole & Stacy still bound & gagged & looking pitiful. But the worst was yet to come. John took the excess rope from my ankles to my wrists & put me into a hogtie! I was half expecting a blindfold, but it never came. The next thing I did feel were John's fingers on my bare soles & all over my feet. This was sheer torture. Then John invited Sharyn over who was just dying to get her paws on me. "I'll show you her most ticklish spots Sharyn." John proudly said in a way too over enthusiastic tone. I started to buck & squeal at his touch. This was followed by more fingers & long nails, unmistedably the hands of Sharyn. She was enjoying this. She did tell us that payback is a bitch & so was she! "Where are her ticklish spots John?" Sharyn asked. "Here, there & everywhere. Ang is very ticklish. Just pick a spot. Any place will do. Sharyn was laughing while she savagely tickled me all over, my feet, my sides, even along my cheeks. Then she & John formed a team, while she worked my sides, John would tickle my feet endlessly. Then they would switch. Sharyn was laughing loudly & really enjoying this. So were Stacy & Nicole who were laughing into their gags at my dilemma. I tried to playfully call them names but fortunately the gag squelched my comments. Sharyn, tired of tickling my sides, joined John in tickling my feet. Each took a foot & tickled. Her nails were pure torture as they raked the bottom of my soles. John was just as bad as he ever so slowly raked his fingers on my opposite foot. He knew just how to do it & it was driving me crazy! I thrashed wildly but there was nowhere to go. The hogtie prevented me from getting to my feet & hopping away. And it really didn't matter as John would have easily caught me anyway. Your speed is impeded when you hop. At one point, I actually tipped over & landed on my side. No problem, John & Sharyn just came to over to me and still tickled my feet while t hey were bound. Sharyn would go in to my side & now I was really in a jam with Sharyn over me & between me and the floor, I was totally helpless & immobile. Like the rock of gibralter while Sharyn tickled the back of my leg & side & John kept working on my feet & soles. I have no idea how long this went on, but I know it felt like hours. I was completely worn out! And I sensed that John & Sharyn were getting tired of torturing me which turned out to be correct. "I think those two need to get it next!" Sharyn said. I looked over my side and saw Nicole & Stacy gasp. Sharyn & John walked over to my friends & started tickling them just as they had done to me. Now I was giggling watching them get it. They were squealing & thrashing about. Nicole almost fell over. She enjoyed this too much but then so did Stacy. This went on for I guess around 10-15 minutes and then my brother & Sharyn stopped. "I think we should tie them up all differently & then give them personal attention. What do you say Sharyn?" Asked John. "Sounds good to me." He responded. I knew it wasn't over as John untied the rope holding me in a hogtie. Sharyn untied the ropes around Nicole & Stacy's bodies. Next & quickly, they untied our feet. We were then hustled into the basement. They left our hands tied however & we were still gagged. Once in the basement, we were led into a small room. I was then made to sit in a chair. John got more rope & tied it around my body three or four times securing me to the chair. Both of my ankles were tied to each chair leg. In this position I was really vulnerable to a tickle attack! Meanwhile, Nicole & Stacy were made to layon a mat that was across from me. Sharyn untied their hands & retied them so they were tied with hands in front, doing Stacy first & then Nicole. Then she tied their bound hands over their heads to a metal pole. She then retied their ankles together. I wasn't liking the looks of this! John & Sharyn looked over their handiwork & the three helpless captives...US! Then said, "Well girls, who wants to be first?" "I think we should start with Angie." Sharyn yells. "No I think she should watch somemore...or maybe not be able to watch!" John said with a nasty look. I knew what that meant, blindfold time. I mmmmppphed intothe gag in protest at his suggestion of a blindfold. I hate blindfolds even worse than gags. "Well maybe later we can do that. It might be more torture to have her watch this." John added. Nicole & Stacy started mmmpphhing & twisting as John & Sharyn kneeled down next tot heir feet. John tickled Nicole while Sharyn tickled Stacy. Botho f my freinds squealed & thrashed as fingers raked their soles & toes. John then pulled out a feather & really went to town on Nicole. Sharyn was laughing as she watched Nicole get tickled as well. John then threw the feather over to Sharyn & she tickled Stacy with it. I was giggling, but held myself back from giggling too much as I knew that I would be next. Nicole just layed there & giggled behind her gag while Stacy was squealing loudly. I was trying to free myself & felt like one of those helpless DIDs in the old movie serials, sitting in chair, bound & gagged and wai ting for the inevitable. After about 15 minutes of this, Sharyn & John stopped on the girls & walked over towards me. "It's your turn now sis!" John said as I started squealing. Both John & Sharyn both kneeled down & then started tickling me allover my body, but especially my feet & soles. I squealed loudly & thrashed about, almost tipping the chair over. This brought giggles from my friends. I really wasn't ready for this so soon. I hadn't totally recovered from the last thrashing from these two. My brother showed some concern and told me to be carefult hat I didn't get hurt. Easier said than done, I thought as their touch & that feather made it impossible forme not to squirm. For about ten dreaded minutes, I was tickled silly by their fingers & the feather. I couldn't do anything but squeal loudly. Any thrashing about was severly limited due to the chair almost tipping over. Then John asked me a question. "Are you going to behave from now on Ang??" "Mmmmmmppppphh!" I squealed loudly meaning that I was saying yes but John interpeted that as a no. So he raked me even more with the feather. I tried to tell him that I would be good, but the gag was so thick that my words were garbled & he couldn't understand. "I think we need to take this to the next level." John said as he was handed a scarf by Sharyn & then blindfolded me with it. The worst was yet to come! "I t hink that Nicole & Stacy need to join in the fun, don't you Sharyn?" Of course Sharyn agreed 7 I heard them untying my friends. My heart was pounding. Nciole & Stacy were going to tickle me as well!!! I didn't think that I could handle all of this. Then I heard Nicoles voice. 'let's get her Stacy.' I squealed as I felt more fingers on my feet. I couldn't take it as I thrashed in the chair. This time I was being held by somebody, probably John. He was making sure that I wasn't going anywhere, backward, forward or side to side. I was strapped in for the ride! I felt three sets of fingers on my feet and distinctly heard the voices of Nicole, Stacy & Sharyn to my front & could hear John giggling behind me. My "friends" Stacy & Nicole were also laughing up a storm. But I had a plan for them when this was all over. "I thinks that's enough." John said. Then the blindfold was removed. They tickled me to tears, for I was so sensitive and I actually urinated in my pants. This was the worst, most humuliating seesion I had ever been through. It was so thorough & I was exhausted. John & Sharyn walked off, I could hear their voices fading & heard them walk upstairs to enjoy their date, I guess. Nicole & Stacy stayed with me & untied me. They gave me a big hug for being what they thought was a good sport, but little did they know that I was planning some revenege that would happen soon! Stay Tuned, Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie |
| Name of Story: | Sharyn's Revenge |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Several days went by since we got revenge on Sharyn and the boys. We were feeling really good about that. Even Katrina was feeling good and seemed to be one of us now. Nicole had come over to my place & we were both sitting on my bed talking about what we pulled off.
My parents had just left for a company sponsored banquet at Mom's business. Jeff was at work the rest of the night so that left John to watch us, but he was busy in his room. Stacy would join us a little later. We were planning on a sleepover and were hoping that John wouldn't ruin it for us. Meanwhile, Nicole got another idea in her head. "Hey, I wonder what John is up to?" Asked Nicole. "Nicole, he is in his room." I responded. She ignored me & went into the hall. She then put her ear up to the door & then started smiling. She then motioned to me to come join her. I rolled my eyes & then walked over to her. Nicole was begging to get caught eavesdropping. I really think that she wanted to get tied up again by my brother. She had the hots for Jeff & was even more infatuated with John. We were behind the door and being quiet. Nicole started to giggle as we heard John on the phone apparently talking to his girlfriend. I covered her mouth & whispered "shhhhh" as quietly as I could. Now John's voice was getting louder. He was coming towards the door! Still holding my hand over her mouth, I hustled Nicole & myself over to my room. We barely made to my room as John was finishing his conversation. Now in my room, I told Nicole off while taking my hand away. "What did you do that? We almost got caught!" Rther than answer, Nicole was about to burst out laughing as John was right by his door & his room was right next to mine. So I quickly covered Nicole's mouth again to silence her. We were still listening to John. "Okay then I'll see you tonight, looking forward to it." John said to whomever. Nicole was giggling and snorting. I had to squeeze her nose along with cover her mouth to keep John from hearing us. Next we heard John walking downstairs. Now I took released Nicole taking my hand off of her mouth & nose. She started to laugh. "Maybe he's getting somebody to watch us." Just then the doorbell rang. We figured it was Stacy & went downstairs. Sure enough, Stacy was let in by John. She had her overnight bag with her. Seeing us, Stacy yells out, "Hey you guys." "Angela." John said, "I'm going out in a few minutes. I have a date." "Who's the poor girl?" I asked as Nicole started giggling again. "No one you know sister dear." John shouted back. "So that means that you are going to have to get somebody to watch us right?" "Yes, that is unless you want me to drop you off at the Quatro (that is were my brother Jeff worked) & have Jeff watch you." Nicole blurted out, "Have Jeff watch us! Oooh. I like that idea!" I just elbowed her in the ribs. Then John said, "Don't you all know Katrina's sister Sharyn?" I responded, "Yes, why?" With that John went over to the phone & called Sharyn. I heard him finish by saying, "Cool. So you'll be right over then?" Then after hanging up the phone, John looked at us & said, "Sharyn will be over in a few minutes." John told us. I looked at Nicole & Stacy & then glared at my older brother. "Why her John" I asked suspiciously. "Because she is available and what is wrong with Sharyn? I think you can all get along." John countered. Before I had a chance to answer, the doorbell rang. John opened it & it was Sharyn. She stood there dressed in almost the same out fit she had on several days earlier. Cutoff jeans, a tank top & wearing flip flops. I noticed John staring at her. Then I heard giggling noises behind me. So did the girls. John then looked at Sharyn and said, "Come on in Sharyn. I think you have already met my sister Angie & her friends Stacy & Nicole." "Yes I do. I think we will all get along just fine." She said while staring at us with that look like a cat about to devour the canary. "We'll I'm leaving now. Girls, don't give her any trouble. I don't want to hear any bad reports when I get back." John warned us. Having said that, John left. And now I had this sick feeling like the bait about to be devoured by a giant vulture. The nerve of my brother John, telling me not to give Sharyn any trouble! How about her giving me & the other girls trouble? Then she spoke. "Okay, you guys. Here's the deal. I'll leave you alone as long as you go upstairs & leave me alone with my friend." "What friend?" I asked. "A friend of mine is coming over a little later to help me with some modeling ideas & I don't want you guys around. Got it?" I coldn't believe her bossy ways as Nicole pulled my arm & we all walked upstairs. At the top of the stairs, Nicole stopped & her face lit up. "Hey you guys. This is a perfect time to find those magazines that your brother has!" For once I agreed with Nicole. With Sharyn occupied downstairs, we had Stacy watch the door just in case. I decided to check Jeff's room first because he was the one who caught us with them before. Looking around for a few minutes, I noticed them back behind some other books in the closet. Nicole & I picked up a few of them & Nicole started laughing really loud. Stacy was wondering what the commotion was all about. We showed her as we then left of them in the closet & left Jeff's room. We took a few steps & noticed Sharyn in the hallway! The sight of her scared the hell out of me! SO much so that I dropped the magazines. She came over to see what we had & picked up a couple of the magazines. "You three are in big trouble when I tell your brother, taking things that don't belong to you." Then she hesitated for a few seconds and said, "But I won't tell your brother provided you do me a favor." I looked at Stacy & Nicole. I couldn't believe that this was happening again. I could only wonder what the favor was. "Angie." She said, "I want you to help me tie up Stacy & Nicole & I want to see you tickle them. My friendis not here & I am bored." I guess it could be worse but by the looks on Nicole's & Stacys faces, they were ready for me. They wanted this more than Sharyn did! With that, Sharyn threw me a couple of rags. "Gag them first. I could hear Nicole laughing all the way down the stairs." So once again Nicole's silly ways had gotten us into trouble. A little perturbed by all of this, I gagged Nicole extra tight as I pulled the rag between her teeth & knotted it tightly. Nicole just giggled & was mmmpphing something into the gag that was not understandable while Stacy looked on and awaited her turn. Then Stacy started to open up & said, "This is so stupid Angie. You are doing this to us and you will be all alone with her? Can you....mmmmpppph" Sharyn clamped her hand over Stacy's mouth. Stacy was trying to tell me that we shouldn't trust Sharyn & three of us together were better t han all me alone against Sharyn. But then again, I would rather face Sharyn alone than my brothers & I knew that Sharyn would rat on me. "Hurry up and tie her so we can tie Stacy up." Sharyn ordered. Sharyn threw me a piece of rope & told me to tie Nicoles hands in front & she instructed me as I tied her. "Good job Angie!" Sharyn said. "Now tie this one, same way." I looked at Stacy as she sneered back at me & was attempting to speak, all muted thanks to Sharyns hand. "Okay, now gag her!" Sharyn ordered as she removed her hand. Stacy tried to get up a quick word but I was even quicker gagging her. I hated doing this to my friends, but I knew the penalty if I disobeyed. We then took them both to the living room & sat them on the floor. Sharyn then turned them so they were back to back & tied rope around their bodies, holding them together really tight. I grabbed a piece of rope & tied Stacy's ankles together. Sharyn did the same to Nicole. Sharyn & I then removed Nicole's & Stacy's sneakers & socks and with that Sharyn said "GO!" And we both started tickling our respective captive's feet. I couldn't believe that I was doing this to my friends & even more unbelievable was that Sharyn & I were working together & getting along so well. Something seemed terribly wrong witht his scenario & once again I got this sick, sullen feeling in my stomach. And I was soon to find out that that sick feeling was for a good reason. All of a sudden, Sharyn looks at me & says, "Angie, now it is your turn. I'm going to have my friend tie you up & tickle you! "Oh no! Not in my house! I said boldly. I'll tell my brothers. You were supposed to watch us, not do this. John & Jeff won't like this. Another girl tried this & she paid dearly for it." Wow! Was I on a roll or what? With that, I turned around & wa about to run but ran right into John! "Say hello to my friend Angie!" Sharyn said with a very cocky tone. "Say hello to my date Angie!" Said John just as arogantly. "What was all of that crap about calling Sharyn awhile ago?" I asked. That was to trick you Angie. I had called her earlier when I was in my room. The second call was merely a ploy & you fell for it!" John then grabbed me & held me tight. Of all the low down tricks. This was the dirtiest trick John had ever pulled & I couldn't believe how stupidly we all had fell right into it! I looked at the girls. Stacy was upset & sneering at me. She also had this look of "I told you so!" While Nicole seemed to be in a trance and couldn't get her eyes off of John! Meanwhile, I can only imagine what a long hard night Sharyn & John had planned for all of us. Those dirty rats! To Be Continued.... Next part to be on soon. Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | A new player enters the game - Sharyn |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Several days had gone by since the boys & Stacy had surprised us & all of us, including Katrina & Stacy got tickle tortured. Nicole, Stacy & myself were sitting in Nicole's bedroom talking about what to do next. Stacy admitted to us that she liked Nicole's brother Jimmy and Nicole lite up everytime we mentioned my brother Jeff!
I had to ask so did. "Stacy, can we really trust you? You turned on us last time. Why?" She said that she was sorry about that. She really didn't want to get tied up again by the boys so decided to join them, rather than fight them. She thought it would be fun. But then she said, that we all got it by the boys last time, even little Katrina. So we were very suspicious to say the least. To try to bury the hatchet, Stacy invited us to go down to her parents swimming pool. She told us that the boys had gone somewhere & her big sister Sharyn was watching her while her parents were at work. We didn't know Sharyn all that well. She was 19 years old, very beautiful & not surprisingly wanted to be a model. I was very skeptical about going over there, feeling that we could be walking into another trap. This was another hot August day & we didn't want to pass up the opportunity to go in the water & I had just bought a new bikini that I wanted to wear. After Stacy went home to change into her suit, we all headed to Katrina's house, which was about three blocks away. We were surprised when Katrina greeted us as soon as we stepped on the property. This made me even more suspicious. "Hey you guys!" Yelled Katrina. Now she was acting like she was one of our buddies. "Glad to see you again!" Katrina beamed as she was wearing a bathing suit & carrying a towel. "Hey Katrina." Stacy yelled, "Which way to the pool." "This way. Come on & follow me." Katrina said. We followed the young blonde as I watched from side to side expecting the boys to jump out & grab us at anytime now. But we made it to the pool, which was very large & saw Sharyn sunbathing laying down on a full length lawn chair. She was wearing a bikini top & jean cutoffs. She pulled down her sunglasses when she saw us. Then she rubbed suntan oil over her already deeply suntanned legs. "Hey everybody. Welcome. Katrina & Derek have told me about you guys." Yeah, what did they tell her. I could only wonder what she knew. I saw her toes start rubbing on her other foot. There was something about this girl thatt old me that she was trouble & we had better watch out. But I couldn't put my finger on what was bothering me about her. "I'll be right back. Katrina, why don't you show them where to put their things." Sharyn instructed as she walked into the house. Nicole & Stacy couldn't wait as they jumped right into the pool, splashing around & playfully screaming. "Come on Angie. Let me show you where to put your things." I followed Katrina into the house. I had a feeling that something was about to happen. It was that sick, sullen feeling. "You can put your things in that small room down the hall." Katrina instructed. I walked down the hall & opened the door and saw Jimmy & Derek. They were lying on a bed, hog-tied and cleave-gagged with sweat socks! I could also see that they were barefoot. "Oh my God! Who did this?" I said almost laughing at their dilemma as I put down our stuff. I thought I heard somebody behind me & such was the case. Next thing I fell a hand going over my mouth. It was Sharyn! I could hear her giggling & smelled the unmistable scent of sun tan lotion. "Mmmmmmmppphhh!!!" I said talking right into her hand. Sure enough, as I had expected, it was a trap! Then Katrina showed up holding a strip of a cut old towel. The little rat, as I had expected, never was on our side. "Do you like my prisoners? Sharyn asked. "They were acting up so I had to tie them up. As for your, you are nosy, so I am going to tie you up as well." Sharyn was smiling with that sinsiter like smile that said I was in for a long & hard day. Nosy? It was a trap despite what she said. Sharyn was merely being cute about it. I tried to break Sharyns hold, but she was strong. I tried to speak but Sharyns tight grip over my mouth turned my words into nonsensical mumblings which is excatly the way Sharyn wanted it. "Don't fight me Angie. I've heard that you are very ticklish. Katrina, give me that towel & shut the door." Sharyn commanded. Katrina threw Sharyn the white towel which Sharyn used to gag me with. Mom could be home at anytime & I don't want you calling out for help or warning the others." Sharyn said. She pulled the gag tight into my mouth & then knotted it behind my head. The gag was thick & muffled my speech to almost nothing. Next Sharyn moved me to the other bed in the room, pushed me on it & pulled my hands behind my back. A million thoughts raced through my mind as Sharyn crossed my wrists & begand to tie rope around them. Was Sharyn planning a capture of all of us? And if she was, was she going to untie the boys & let them tickle us again? When Sharyn was done tightening the ropes around my wrists, I could barely move them. Next, Sharyn bound my bare ankles. With that done, I had a pretty good idea what was coming next. Where did you say she was most ticklish sis?" Sharyn asks Katrina. "Right here!" Katrina answered as her touch made me squirm. My screams came out as muffled squeals or mumblings that were not understandable. There was nothing for awhile & then I felt Sharyns's long fingernails on my feet. This was worse than a feather! Darn did that tickle! This went on for a few tortuous minutes as I squealed & squirmed. My dilemma made Jimmy & Derek laugh behind their sock gags. Seeing those clowns laugh at me made me hope t hat those were dirty socks in their mouths. That thought caused me to chuckle. Katrina perhaps still burning on what the boys had down to her, went over & tickled them. I couldn't help but giggle again at that sight. "I'm going to work on capturing your friends Angie. I'm not hog-tying you, so don't give me a reason to." Sating this, the two sister left the room. I went to work on my bonds. Sharyn had done an expert job. She obviously knew something about knot tying, which is exactly what I was afraid of. My Nancy Drew instincts took over next as I looked for a way to free the ropes. Rolling to the edge of the bed, I stood up & hopped across the floor. I could hear the boys grunting loudly almost trying to alert Sharyn. I ignored them & kept on hopping hoping to find something sharp to use. I then saw my old friend, a nail file lying on a small table. I backed up, eased down to my knees & carefully grabbed it with my bound hands. I was actually getting used to doing this by now, what with all the times my brother, then the little runts and now Sharyn have tied me & put me in t his situation. So I was getting used to this & it came quite easy for me to do it. I looked over at the boys. They were in awe! They never saw me escape before and they were also curious as to what I was doing. I bit down on the gag as I worked up a sweat. I was having trouble opening the knot. I stood up & hopped back over to the bed & plopped myself down on it. I felt that I could get ore leverage this way & for some reason, it worked! It took a few minutes....the first knot loosened, then the second knot. I was then a ble to pull my wrists apart. The Nancy Drew in me was coming out. I looked over at the boys. They were amazed! Then I freed my ankles. That done I removed my gag from my mouth. I looked back at the boys and now they were ectastic & smiling with their eyes. They started mmmpphhing & motioning indicating that they wanted me to untie them. Not yet! I wasn't about to pass up th is opportunity! So I ran over to th e bed where the Jimmy & Derek were lying down on & with their bare feet up in the air and oh so tempting, I couldn't resist tickling them & did! I was ggiggling & really enjoying this until I heard voices outside. So I hurried to the closet & hid in it. My heart was pounding as I heard Katrina & then Sharyn talking. As I peeped throught the closet, I saw Nicolle & Stacy. They started to laugh at the sight of the boys all tied up in a hog tie. "Hey, where did she go!" Sharyn yelled. Stacy asks, "Where did who go?" "You ask too may questions!" Sharyn said while handgagging both Stacy & Nicole. "Quick Katrina, get some rope & help me tie these two up. Then we will go find the other one." Just then I jetted out of the closet to help the girls. I tackled Sharyn knocking her off balance & causing her to let the girls go. Sharyn was leaning over the bed where I was so all three of us lunged towards Sharyn pinning her to the bed. Sharyn instinctively rolled over on her stomach. While Nicole & Stacy held her down, I ran over & grabbed the ropes that Sharyn had used on me. Seeing Katrina, I warned her to stay out of this & we would leave her alone. If not...?? Coming back to the girls who were struggling with Sharyn, I told them what happened. "She tied & gagged me & was preapring to do the same to you. She also tickled the hell out of me." I told them I isntructed the girls to cross her hands over which they did while I bound her wrists. Now this three-on-one I liked. Despite our size, we were able to hold Sharyn long enought to subdue her. "You had better make it tight, because if I get loose....mmmmppph." I had heard enough of Sharyn so now clamped my hand over her mouth. "Stacy, the gag she used on me is over there. Get it & bring it over. I want to give her a taste of her own medicine. Nicole & I held Sharyn still untill Stacy came b ack with the bandana. I wanted the honor so very uneremonously putit over her mouth & yanked as hard as I could & tied it tightly behind her head. Sharyn was mmmmppphing up a storm & we loved it. Finally, using the same rope that Sharyn had used on me, I tied her ankles while Nic & Stacy held her still. Now this was more like it! Finally things were working in our favor. We heard the boys grunting loudly. Katrina was tickling their feet...and with authority! We stood there & laughed for a second or two at which point Nicole wanted to grab here, but I stopped Nic. I felt that Katrina had deserved some retirbution for what the boys had done to her & besides, now it was 4 on 3. Sharyn, Derek & Jimmy were tickled endlessly by Katrina, Stacy, Nicole & me! And I could tell that Sharyn was enjoying this as well. She had a tie up & tickle fetish of the worst kind! She squirmed on the bed, undoubtably calling us names behind her gag. This was the bst time we had yet and long overdue. For the next half hour or so we tickled all three of them without mercy. Stacy mainly tickled Jimmy. Nicole helped me with Sharyn as well as her brother, competing with Stacy. Meanwhile Katrina was all over her brother Derek and would also go to Jimmy. Only Mark was missing. After about a half hour or so of this, we were just as exhausted as our captives were. Katrina suggested that we go for a swim. We couldn't agree more and needed a break. On this hot August day, the pool would feel really good. So we went down to the pool leaving Sharyn, Derek & Jimmy bound & gagged on the beds. After swimming for about twenty minutes, we came back and the trio were still securely tied. We cut them loose & went home. Surprisingly, Sharyn at first pretended to be a goo sport about it & congratulated us on our ability to overpower her owing her age compared to us, we were so much younger but she also vowed to get even & as it turned out, we were all in for a big surprise. Stay tuned...... Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Attempted Revenge on Stacy and a surprise |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Nicole & I had decided that Stacy was due for some payback due to her involvement in that bout with my brother Jeff & the little brats and especially for the tickling which literally caused both Nicole & I to wet our pants!
This was a Saturday afternoon & we were hanging out in Nicole's room. We figured that Jimmy was probably at Derek's house (his folk's had a pool) Nicole came up with a plan to use Stacy to lure Katrina over to the her place. From there, we would have the perfect bait to trap the boys again and we were even thinking of a plan to get brother Jeff! The only thing that might go wrong would be Nicole's mother returning. Good luck for us that Nicole's Mom was now working Saturdays & trusted Nicole to watch her younger brother, which was like leaving a cat with a canary. This was an opportunity for us to fight a fire with gasoline! Anyway, Stacy surprised us by coming over to us, telling us she knew she had punishment coming & put her hands behind her back & begged us to tie her up so she could take her punishment & get it over with. "Oh no Stacy. You are not getting off that easy! " Nicole said as she tackled the little brunette & started to tickle her body all over. Stacy started to scream. I was right behind her head while Nicole held her down and ocvered her mouth with my hand. Meanwhile, Nicole was relentless as she worked all over Stacy. It was funny seeing Stacy squirm all over and mmmppph into my hand. She was getting her due. Nicole worked down towards Stacy's tanned legs while I climbed over Stacy and layed across her. Now I switched my hand from a thumbs up handgag to thumbs down. "You're going to be sorry you joined the enemy! But I'll go easy on you if you do us a favor." I said removing my hand from Stacy's mouth so she could speak. Stacy took a few seconds to catch her breath and then said, "What is it?" Nicole jumped in and said, "Call Katrina & get her over here" Then Nicole went back to her tickling as Stacy squirmed. "Why??" She said inbetwen squeals. "Why do you think?" I added as I covered her mouth once more, thumbs down. "Well??" I added. Stacy nodded her head, Nicole stopped the tickling and left her get up. Just then we heard a knock at the door. I quickly covered Stacy's mouth again while Nicole looked out the window. It was Katrina! The plan was al ready working! "Quick, let's tie her up and then I'll let Katrina in." I said. Nicole began tying Stacy's hands while I maintained my handgag. We were not going to give Stacy a chance to warn Katrina and spoil the fun. With her hands tied, Nicole grabbed a bandana & told me to remove my hand. As soon as I did, Nicole tightly cleave gagged Stacy. I figured that Nicole could handle Stacy on her own so went downstairs to answer the door before our next victim walked away. Couldn't allow that to happen. Just as I was about to open the door, I thought how funny it was that Katrina had decided to come on her own. We didn't even need Stacy for that! How cool! "Come on in Katrina." I said. She was dressed in a T-shirt, red shorts & flip flops. "Hi Angie. Is Stacy here?" She said so innocently & having no idea what was happening. "Why yes." I responded. "She is upstairs. Come with me." I led this unsuspecting little twit upstairs & into Nicole's room. Katrina did a double take as she saw Stacy sitting against Nicole'e bed. By now Stacy had been bound hand & foot. Katrina just looked at Stacy and asked "What is going on?" Obviously Stacy could not answer and made n ot attempt to struggle. In fact she seemed quite comfortable in her helpless situation. Thinking back, it was an easy capture on Stacy. She appeared willing, maybe too willing. Katrina likewise did not show that much fight either & was actually giggling & seemed to enjoy Stacy's predicament. So I figured that she shared the we tie/you tie philosophy & figured that now it was her turn. In fact, over the la st month, it came down to who could be the most creative on capturing the other one. As for Stacy, her loyalty was about to be put to the test. "Why hello Katrina!" Nicole shouted jubilantly as she stuffed a wad of cloth into her mouth & then taking another bandana, cleave gagged Katrina & tied it tightly through her teeth. Katrina just gasped. Nicole then tied her hands behind her back & placed her on the floor while I tied her feet. "There!" Nicole said. "Now who should we do first?" "I think Stacy." I said with my index finger across my lips and just under my nose. Nicole meanwhile removes Katrina's & then Stacy's sneakers and socks. Then says, "Let's start with Katrina." Nicole says as she goes over Katrina's bare feet. I then went over to Stacy & raked my fingers across the soles of Stacy's bare feet. Both girls squealed & squirmed & wiggled like a couple of overgrown worms. Nicole then stopped & stood up. "I think it's time we call one of the boy's over, don't you think?" Katrina let out a mmmpph behind her gag. "Let's do it." I replied as I followed Nicole out of her room and into her mom's room where she picked up the phone. "Let's see if my bratty brother is still over there." After a few minutes of so many rings, Nicole got no answer so hung up. "Where could they be Ang.." Nicole couldn't finish her sentence. Jimmy had appeared with Derek & Mark! Her brother & Derek had quickly tackled her on her Mothers bed. Watching in astonishment, I hardly noticed Mark coming towards me. Before I knew what was happening, Mark yanked my arms behind my back & had slipped on a piece of rope over my hands that apparently he had pre-arranged & had a loop in it. I looked over at Nicole & she was being tied by Derek while Jimmy held her still. Meanwhile, Mark was still not done with me. I felt the ropes going around my wrists about 5 times or so with Mark crisscrossing the rope over my wrists. Nicole was being tied the same way. Next I felt a wad of cloth going into my mouth & then a scarf going over that to keep it still. Jimmy standing in front of his sister defiantly pulled a bandana and snapped it right in front of her face. "Guess what comes next sis?" Jimmy said with a snarl. Nicole started to chastice her little brother but was interrupted by a wad of cloth courtesy of Derek while Jimmy slammed the bandana over Nicoles mouth very tightly & let Derek tie it behind her head. Now the boys forced us into Nicole's room where Katrina & Stacy were, still bound & gagged & sitting on the floor against the front of the bed. The boys sat us d own right next to Katrina & Stacy & tied our ankles together. I tried to kick as did Nicole, but there were three of them and only two of us. Two would hold our legs still while the other would tie us. They did me first, then Nicole. Next they made sure that our feet were bare so we knew what was coming next. Nicole & I looked at each other. We couldn't believe that we had been quickly captured like that by these little farts. We struggled against our bonds, but the ropes were tied too well. The boys had done their usual excellent job. We were their captives & not too happy about it. The plan was to overtake them. They had gotten to us & far too easily for my taste. "Well sis, you did a good job with these two, I hate to see good work go to waste." Jimmy said proudly as he looked at Nicole. Her eyes were burning a hole right through him. "I knew something was up when Katrina didn't return." Derek said. And t hen looking at Katrina said, "Sis, since you are all tied up..." Derek started to tickle his twin sister. Then it really broke loose! Jimmy & Mark were all over Nicole & then me raking their fingers across our bare feet. Not content with Nicole & me, they also went to town on Stacy as well. Why leave her out of the party right? There was endless squirming & squealing which only drove the boys to accelerate their efforts. The boys were relentless. Even worse than last time. They seemed ticked off that we were planning on taking them. For what seemed forever but was probably about 15 minutes, we were all worked over all too well. Then the boys left us all alone. Nicole and I turned back to back & worked on untying each other. We seemed to have just enough energy to get the job done & we did get loose in a bout 10 minutes. It wasn't the be st tie up job, but it held us captive during the torture tickle session & was enough to make us work to break loose. Nicole & I were finally free, removed our gags & decided to free Stacy & Katrina. If the boys came back, we could use the extra help. I figured the boys had tickle torured them as well so they should be looking for revenge, or so we hoped. Was Stacy with us again? And what about Katrina, would she be onour side? While untying Stacy & Katrina we asked them the same questions & indicated that we all had to work together. They agreed, but things would really get complicated when Derek & Katrina's gorgeous older sister Sharyn would get involved in our games! Next part coming soon, I promise. Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Overpowered by brats Pt. 5 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | We couldn't believed what was happening! The little brats had comingled with my brother Jeff. Nicole & I just stared at the brats while Jeff stood behind them smiling. They couldn't wait untill they got their hands on us! We had managed to free ourselves, but it had been an hour, now this was our surprise? That darn Jeff!
"Time to tie you up guys!" Jimmy said as he looked at us. His cocky attitude was magnified now that he had Jeff & we were reduced to two with Stacy not around to help us. Jeff handed Jimmy & Mark some rope while Katrina and Derek looked on. "Jimmy, you can have the honors." Jeff said. My brother was really enjoying this. He knew that even if we could fight off the boys, which would be tough as we were cornered & outnumbered, he would jump in to help. We were trapped! "I want J eff to tie me up!" Nicole shouted as she put her hands behind her back. I sneered & stuck my tongue out at her. How could she be so happy about being tied up again so soon? "Okay Nicole. It will be my pleasure." Replied Jeff. "Only put your hands in front of you as Jeff took rope and tied her hands. The brats surrounded me. I looked over at Nicole & she was in second heaven. She was like a school girl who had just was starstruck over a male movie star. MARK held me while Jimmy took some rope & crossed it around my wrists about four times before tightening the knots. The little creep was getting as good as my brothers in his manner of knot tying! "Okay, let's get them on the bed like we talked about." Jeff added as he led Nicole to the bed. She layed down while Jeff tied her bound hands to the headboard. She had her eyes focused on him the whole time. With her hands tied overhead, Jeff says "Open up" & Nicole very obediently opens her mouth big & wide while Jeff stuffs a wad a cloth & then secured it with 3 pieces of duct tape. All this time I was tied up next to her. I wondered why they tied our hands in front & now I knew why. I started to ask Jeff what he was up to when I was promptly stopped with a wad of cloth going into my mouth, courtesy of Jimmy while Mark added 3 pieces of duct tape to secure the cloth. Nicole & I could only mmmppph as we looked at each other, that is, whenever Nicole took her eyes off of Jeff. We knew what was coming, but didn't know how. Now we felt the boys tying out ankles togther and then securing them to the base of the bed. We were stretched out like being on a rack! Now they took off our socks. I saw Jimmy coming over to me along with Jeff. My brother hands Jimmy a rag and next thing I know I am being blindfolded! Oh no, not again! I hear Nicole mmmpphhing next to me so can only assume that the same thing is happening to her. I started to giggle under my gag thinking that now finally Nicole could not see my brother. "Okay girls, t his is your punishment! Enjoy it!" Jeff said as I heard footsteps going towards the door & then heard the door slam shut. Now the suspence was really mounting. I knew someone had to be in the room, but who? And how many? Everything was so quiet. Not even a sound. We could hear a feather fall. This was torture! I could only squirm in my bound state and felt Nicole do the same. My heart was pounding. Suddenly I felt fingers touching my feet. I squirmed & then screamed into my gag, but as usual it came back as a muffled squeal. I bucked & then I heard Nicole squeal & thrash as well. A few minutes passed by without anything happened. Again everything was so quiet. Then the door opened & suddenly closed. Did more people come in or did they all leave? Or was this just a trick? So quiet. Absolute silence. I tugged at the headbaod trying to free myself, but no luck. Then I tr eied to communicate with Nicole & she mmmpphhed back. We had a great conversation in gagtalk with neither one of us having a clue as to what the other one was saying! Then we quited down and lie still. Several more minutes passed. Still nothing. I couldn't stand it anymore! Just then, I felt several fingers on my feet. I squealed & then Nicole squealed. My first thoughts were that the brats were turned loose on us & such was the case as I heard Katrina giggling. Nicole & I giggled & squealed into our gags while squirming. This went on, we were told for only five minutes but felt like five hours! The fingers were all over my feet & from hearing Nicole, all over her feet as well. They did our soles & toes. They used their fingers & a feather gently rubbing it against my feet from just under the toes down my feet to the heel. This was torture! Finally it stopped & next thing I knew my feet & ankles were being untied. "Okay, time to move you....tot he rack!" Jeff announced. The rack was Jeff & John's fancy name for their weight bench. They had used it on me, tied me up & had Nicole & Stacy tickle me. I was soon released from the headboard but my hands were still tied & I was still blindolfded & gagged. I made some not so nice comments which were all muffled thanks to the gag. I tried to elbow whoever it was & fought valiantly, but no use. There were too many of them. Next thing I know, I am being picked up by two people. Hearing Jimmy & Derek, I knew who had picked me up and know they were carrying me. I heard Nicole gag-giggle & heard Jeff talking to her so assumed that he was carrying her. And I am sure t hat made her happy! I felt myself being carried down one flight of steps & then another & heard Jeff right behind me. I also heard Katrina giggling and saying, "This is going to be a lot of fun!" Finally we made it down to the basement. I felt myself being lowered & placed on what was obviously the bench. Next I felt ropes going around my legs & torso while my arms were raised over head & tied to the weight support so I knew I was placed near the head of the bench. My thoughts now were, "Where is Nicole?" That question was soon answered as I heard Nicole squeal loudly. Then I heard Jeff laugh along with the brats. My heart was pounding again with half dread, half excitement. And just then it started.....fingers were raking my bare feet up & down. I squealed loudly into my gag as did Nicole. We were both being tickled, but had no idea, t hanks to the blindolds whow as doing it to us! "Okay Nicole. Time to put you on the rack!" Jeff said as I felt myself being untied from the bench & being carried away. Whoever was carrying me, layed me on the floor. Nextt hing I feel rope being tied from my wrists to under my thighs sort of like a frontal hogtie. The little rascals tied my hands with the ropes going around my thighs and then cinched it off on my wrists so I couldn't slide my way loose. Next thing, I felt fingernails on my feet. I squealed loudly & thrashed, almost tipping over on the floor, but somebody was holding me in place. Was this KATRINA or o ne of the boys? And who was tickling me? I heard Nicole squeal & slightly giggle so knew she was getting aclimated to "The Rack" Again this lasted for what we were told later was only five minutes but again, felt like forever....and stopped. Next, I felt the ropes to my hands being untied. I was exhausted. Have you ever been tickled like this for this long? It is exhausting! Next my blindfold was removed & I adjusted my eyes to the light. Then I saw Stacy! She was there the whole time & was in on this! She & the boys were laughing up a storm at our expense. Stacy & Jimmy were getting really cozy with each other & I could see something was going on there. Well now it would be over, or so I thought & hoped. The boys removed our gags so we could speak & both Nicole and I had some not so kind words for Stacy. I was really on a roll but my words were cur short as now I was being OTM gagged with a scarf as was Nicole. Next our hands are being tied behind our backs & the boys tie us back to back. Our feet were never untied nor were our socks ever replaced. Stacy standing over us says, "Youwere saying what?" As she wiggled her fingers & then went to work on Nicole's & my feet & then all over over, under our arms, our thighs, all of those ticklish spots. She knew them well. I have no idea how long this lasted but it seemed like a God awful ong time. I couldn't beleive this. Stacy was supposed to be our friend. Some friend! Finally, Stacy had her fun & the boys came back & untied us. While we were being untied, Stacy told us that she got back earlier than she had expected with her Mom, came over & the boys told her what was going on. She wanted in on the "fun". Right then Nicole & I promised to get even with Stacy and she knew it was coming, even bragged about it. But little did she know that she wouldn't b e the only girl kidnapped. Nicole & I figured that Katrina needed to be taught a lesson as well & we would use both Katrina & Stacy to trap the boys...again. Stay Tuned....It gets even better! Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Karen |
| Name of Story: | Brotherly Love Pt. 2 |
| Comments: | Can't believe that so much time has gone by since I wro te part 1 to this story. Cheri tells me that she has been recieving some emails from so many of you asking for the continuation. To be honest, I never completed this because I realy thought there was not much interest. Goes to show you how wrong I was.
When I left off, Jean & I had been bound and gagged by my brother Jim and a guy from school that I jilted named Eric. He was very jealous and upon hearing that I refused him and agreed to go with someone else, he wanted revenge. Likewise, since he was my brothers friend, Jim was all too happy to assist. So on to part 2. The door bell rang and it was my date, John. Fortunately my idiot brother Jim an swered the door and John recognized him from school. Even though I was several rooms away, I could hear the entore conversation. John asked Jim if I was ready for our date and Jim stupidly replied that I was not going with him, but instead, withhis friend Eric. He said that I had changed my mind. John asked why I never called him and told him that. Jim's naive reply was that I was busy getting ready for Eric and got a little "tied up" so must have forgot to call him. John was too smart for that and never better so insisted that he talk to me. Jim said that that was a no-no and that I had told him that I didn't want to see John. Again, John knew that something was wrong. So insisted that he see me and right now. At that point, Jean and I started to stomp out feet on the floor in the kitchen and mmmppped as loud as we could. This wasn't easy. Ever try stomping with your feet tightly tied? It's not easy. Nor is talking with a gag in your mouth. Fortunately, I was earing black, strappy heels which enabled me to make more noise than what what have normally been possible. In fact, I was able to make a great deal of noise. John heard it and asked what was going on in the kitchen. John said he wanted to check on it. Jim and Eric tried to fend him off, but was a straply big guy. He played football and wrestled in the heavyweight class. The guys didn't offer him much resistance. Once John got into the kitchen, he found Jean and I bound and gagged. John turned around looking for Jim but he was nowhere in sight. He then yelled for Jim. But no response. John went b ack out into the living room and saw the door wide open with Jim and Eric running like a couple of scared chickens. John then came up to me and asked if I was all right. I nodded yes and mmmppphed. John just looked at me and told me that I looked really sexy all tied up and wore a gag really well. Then he said, if we didn't have a date and were already a little late,, he might take advantage of this situation...but wait untill later. I smiled with my eyes. John then untied my feet first, then my hands while leaving me gagged and I spoke to him in gagtalk. Why do guys do that all the time? It did take some time for John to untie me, Jim and Eric had tied me so tightly. No wonder we couldn't get loose! I reached up to undo my gag but John interupted me and indicated that he wanted that honor. He slowly unwrapped the duct tape wrapped around my head and mouth. I then told John what had happened, why it happened and how mad I was that I couldn't do shit about it and that I would still be in trouble for dating him. While John and I were speaking, Jean was mmmmppphhhing along and once she got our attention, motioned that she wanted us to remover her gag and release her. Funny how John and I had this intimate moment and totally forgot about Jean! So John worked to cut Jean loose but found that the ropes were so tight and knotted that he needed to get a knife to cut her loose. As it turned out, both Jean and I had rope burns on our wrists and ankles. John, Jean and I talked about revenge, but I doubted if that could happen. Jim would get the ropes on me many more times and I was to find out that he was big on bondage. He is now married and I understand he gets the ropes on his wife very frequently. Karen |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Overpowered by Brats, cont'd |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | I don't know if it was the look on my face or if Jeff was psychic but seeing how I was looking at him my brother warned me;
"Angie, don't even think about it! Don't try it! I know what you are thinking; there are three of you and only little old me, your big brother. You want revenge because of all the things that John & I did to you in the past and you are feeling pretty good because you took out those three. But Angie, all three of them don't even come close to one of me. Besides Mom & Dad will be home soon and so will John. And even if the impossible happened, that is, if you little twits were able to overpower me, I would be loose real soon and when I got loose.....?" "Oh one more thing Angie. You know how Mom & Dad yell at John & me everytime we tie you & your stupid friends up right?" I Nodded. "What do you suppose you think that will do to you when they walk in here & see all of those little kids tied up, especially Katrina? You'll be grounded for a year!" Good point! So the girls & I decided to unwrap Derek, Jimmy, Mark & Katrina. That done, Nicole suggested that we find something to use against Jeff, when we had more time. It was a few days later in early August. Stacy went somewhere with her mother & Jeff was the only one home at my house. Nicole & I decided to sneak up to Jeff's room & find something that we could use against him. Little did we know what we would find and how this would turn out! "Are you sure about this Nicole?" I asked. "Yes. Of course. Is Jeff still downstairs workingout?" She said with a smile. "I know you would like to see that wouldn't you?" Nicole had a big crush on my brother Jeff. Nicole just gave me another smile & we headed upstairs. We tiptoed to Jeff's room & opened the door. We went inside & I quietly closed the door. "I don't know where to start Nicole." "Look in his closet. I'll look in these drawers." I looked in the closet & after a few minutes, found a stack of magazines. Thumbing through them, I suddenly stopped. I couldn't even believe what i was looking at! "Nicole, look at this!" I said stunned. Nicole waled over to the closet & I showed her the magazines. Jeff had a big collection of bondage magazines! On the covers were woman bound & gagged & in various positions & conditions. Nicole covered her mouth & giggled. "Do you believe this Nic?" "Wow Angie!. This is perfect to use against him. here let's take them to your room & hide them." "My brother the bondgae freak!" I said as I put the magazine back down. "Let me see if the coast is clear first." I went to the door, but suddenly if opened. It was Jeff! He just stood there in the doorway sweating & shirtless. He must have had a rough workout. I looked at Nicole. She was in a trance as she looked at Jeff. He was all "pumped up" with his muscles bulging. I had to ad mit, that if he wasn't my brother I would have been turned on to him too. So I tried to elbow her. "Angela, Nicole! What the hell are you doing in my room?" "Oh nothing." I answered as I backed up toward the closet trying to hide the magazines ---but knowing it would be futile. "What are you hiding?" Jeff asked. I rolled my eyes & looked at Nicole. We were now in big trouble. Jeff looked at the stash of magazines & noted that many were upset & out of the box & away from where he had cleverly hide them. "So you found these did you? Snooping around like Nancy Drew? I warned you the other say. You don't listen very well. So now it's time to teach you two a lesson." I rolled my eyes & started to run but Jeff grabbed me too fast. Nicole? She was just standing there in a trance admiting his shirtless body. Then she said how much his muscles stood out when he grabbed me! What a nerd she was! Jeff led us out of his room but only after he made us put his magazines back as we found them. Then he led us to the the guestroom, stopping only long enough to grab some clothesline out of the utility closet. Once in the guestroom, he led us into the huge walk in closet, where he switched on the light. He then tossed some rope to Nicole who was still in a trance staring at my brother. "Ok Nicole, tie Angie's hands behind her back." Jeff ordered. Nicole was more than willing tying my wrists almost blind as she kept eying my brother. She wrapped the rope around myw rists at least five times. Then she tied it off with several really tight knots. "Owl! Nicole!" I screamed. "Sorry Angie." She was so mesmerized with Jeff. She acted starstruck like a kid who had finally met Arnold Schwarzeneggar or Sly Stallone. Jeff played no mind to her infatuation with him & tied her hands behind her back very tightly. Normally she would have yelped. This day, she was laughing & loving it. Nicole looked at me & said, "He looks like a Greek God!" Her worship & imagined love affair with my brother was making me sick! "Ok girls. Down on the floor." Jeff ordered. I worked my way down tot he floor inside the big closet. & so did Nicole. Jeff then tied rope around Nicole's socked feet. She just stared at him and was still in a trance. Jeff just laughed & responded by tying her even tighter. He then tied by feet as well. Then he got up. "Since nobody is home & the windows are closed, I am not going to gag you, but here is the deal. I'm going to give you one hour to get free. If you do, I'll fortet about the other day & for looking at magazines. But if not, I'm going to have a surprise for you & you're not going to like it. Jeff then brought in a travelers clock that he used when he went on vacations & put that on top of a box. He said nothing else, started to shut the door, looked back in and said, "One hour girls. That's all you get is 1 HOUR!" He then shut the door & I could hear him tying the door handles together, probably so we couldn't get out & hop around. I immediately tried my wrists but Nicole had tied me all too well. She was struggling too. I know my brother ties strong knots. "Come on Nicole, let's sit back to back." "God Angie. Your brother is the Max! He looks like a Greek God!" She said as she scooted over towards me & started to push her back against mine. "Will you stop it?" I said. "Let's focus on the task at hand, Okay?" We pushed up against each other & quickly found each others ropes. "You didn't have to tie me so tight you know. It would have been easier for us." "Sorry Angie. Jef is so hot. I got so excited looking at his great bod. I quess I was too excited and couldn't focus on what I was doing." I pulled a rope on her wrists & she let out a yip. "Owl!" She squealed. "Why did you do that?" "Because you won't stop talking about my brother. I almost wish he had gagged us or at least gagged you! Your fascination & infatuation with him is pathetic!" "Yeah. Lucky for us that he found us." "Did you hear anything I just said Nicole? You need to get over my brother Jeff. First, he has no interst in you and secondly, we have a much more important matter to take care of." "Sorry Ang. Your brother is just so hot. I can't help myself. I mean, he is perfect in every way. Great bod. Great hair. Good looking. Pearly teeth. He is just so gorgeus." I just rolled my eyes as I tried to strain to reach her knots. I felt her reach around my wrists. She seemed to know where the knots where. It had been fifteen minutes already. "We have had a lot of fun this summer, don't you think?" Nicole said with way too much enthusiasm as she pushed even ha rder against my back. "Yeah if you call getting tied up almost every week & sometimes, a couple of times a week or even a couple of times a day in every way possible fun." "Don't worry. We'll get my brother and his friends back. That is a guarantee." I said. "Yeah, if we can get loose from this now. I wonder what Jeff meant by a big surprise?" Nicole inquired. "It won't be good. That is for sure." I responded. 'Well whatever it is I hope he will be shirtless." Nicole said. "Will you shut up! God Nicole, you make me want to throw up sometimes." "I'm sorry. I can't help it. Hey, you never told me how your brothers captured you & Heather." "You mean that time with Melissa?" "Yeah. You never did give me any details." I looked at the clock. Less than 30 minutes remaining. "Those brothers of mine cut off the power in the utility closet. I was in the basement getting a towel for swimming. When I came back upstairs, Melissa was waiting for me with a rope. Then John grabbed me. Jeffm ust have caught Heather as she came downstairs. But Melissa got hers as well. My brothers were ticked off at her for tickling us. So they tied her up as well. Nicole that was awesome!" I couldn't believe that I was now admiring my brothers work. Of course this was only because of what they done to Melissa. And she deserved it too. Nicole then chimed in recalling the incident; "Yeah. That was when I came over & all three of you were bound & gagged. Then they did that tickle game." "God. Don't remind me. That was pure torture!" I responded. Another 15 minutes had passed as I felt Nicole working hard on my knots. I had stopped working on hers. Suddenly the ropes felt slack. "Hey! I think it's coming loose." Nicole gave it a good tug & sure enough, I was free! I quickly untied my ankles & then turned to free Nicole. I untied her hands & she reached down and untied her ankles. "Now we have to find a way to get out of the closet. I think Jeff tied it shut." I told Nicole. Sure enough, Jeff had tied the closet doors shut. I started to pound on the door. "Jeff! Jeff! We've done it! Nicole & I are loose. Now let us out!" Then I heard a noise. Someone was untying the doors. Soon after the doors swung open. We then stood face to face & now knew who opened the doors---IT WAS JIMMY! With his FRIENDS! And with JEFF! Jeff just stood there with rope and cloths. "Surprise Angie! This will teach you to go into my room & go through my stuff." Jeff said while laughing hysterically. Nicole & I weren't laughing. We were caught again by the brats again who had revenge on their minds & now they had Jeff to help them! To Be Continued........ Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | Revenge on Jimmy..almost, Cont'd |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | When I left off, Stacy and I were tied to chairs, back to back, bound & gagged and left in our living room by my two brothers and that little rat fink Jimmy. With Stacy's help, we were able to negotiate the two chairs that my brothers had placed on opposite sides of Stacy & I to prevent us from rocking the chairs and to keep us mobilized. That done, we were able to walk our way over to my parents bookkcase where I saw a pair of scissors. I thought we were homefree untill I realized that the scissors were too high for me to reach. With Stacy's help, we were able to stand up and I reached for the scissors. Again not easy because my brothers hand tied our hands behind our backs & then to the chairs!
But I was not to be denied. I decided to lean forward & use my nose to move the scissors towards the edge of the bookcase. It was working. Big problem though: How would I pick up the scissors and then get them into my or Stacy's hands to use to cut the ropes? With the scissors on the edge, I tried to pick them up with my mouth, but with that heavy stuffed cloth and OTG gag, this was not working. Now I got another idea! I noticed a sharp edge on the end of the bookcase. Could I work my gag off I thought to myself? I started rubbing the gag on the edge and noticed from the rocking motion, the scissors nearly slipped off! Oh no I thought. So I stopped momentarily and moved the scissors back a ways and then continued. I looked at the clock FOUR MINUTES REMAINING before the boys came back down and tickled us mercilously. Stacy was mmmmpphhing furiously under her gag and urging me on. With my emotioins running high and wanting desperately to get free I continued and VIOLA! The OTM gag came off! I then used my tongue to force the stuffed cloth out of my mouth. Thank God! Now I could breathe again. Have you ever been gagged for real in real life for any length of time like this? If you have, then you know the feeling. Now I picked up the scissors with my mouth & thought of another problem: How am I going to get the scissors to my hands. I looked at clock: THREE MINUTES LEFT! Now all of a sudden I heard some serious mmmpphing. I looked over my shoulder and it wasn't Stacy, it was Nicole! She had somehow worked her way out of her hogtie and at least was able to walk towards me, still bound & gagged, but could walk. With me able to talk now, I instructed Nicole to turn around & I would place the scissors in her hands but then I realized that I was mumbling too as Nicole looked at me perplexed. I still had the scissors in my mouth! It was like being scissor gagged! So I placed the scissors down and then spoke clearly to Nicole & gave her the instructions. Nic turned around while I grabbed the scissors very carely by the blade so I could place them in her hands properly. Success! It worked. Nic now had the scissors in her hands. TWO MINUTES LEFT! Next I piloted Nic to lower the scissors and position them properly and beging cutting the thin boyscout banadana that my brother John used to tie my hands. I figured that would cut easily & it did! My hands were untied...finally and I had some mobility but there was still the ropes around my arms & torso to deal with! I instructed Nicole to hand me the scissors carefully. I was her eyes & it worked perfectly. With the scissors in my hands I was able to cut the ropes that were holding Stacy AND I TO THE CHAIR and I was free! 1 MINUTE LEFT AND I STILL HAD TO UNTIE MY FEET & STACY & NICOLE. I did it Nicole. Thank God you got out of your hogtie. Now that bratty brother of yours will NOT have his way. Not if I can untie both of you & my feet in OMG, less than 1 minute! To Be Continued....... I'll post the next part in a few days, I promise. Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | REVENGE ON Jimmy..almost, Cont'd |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Sorry I didn't get this to you guys sooner, but with school started and taking care of the kids, I've been busy the last month. But here is the continuation of the story with little Jimmy and my dastardly brothers.
Needless to say, I couldn't believe that I had fallen into another one of my brothers traps. Even worse, that all of us had gotten suckered in by little Jimmy. When little Jimmy had high fived my brothers for working this successful plan, my blood boiled and I just mmmpphhed into my brother John's hand and he kept me very tightly HOMed. Meanwhile, little Jimmy went back over to the couch and started tickling his sister Nicole mercilously and was really enjoying it. "Let's hop tie them as well." Jimmy proudly and triumphantly shouted. My brothers shushed Jimmy and told him to keep it down as the Johnson's were right outside. Jimmy lowereing his voice somewhat said; "Okay, but let's hogtie them both. I especially want to get my fingers on Angel face's feet." I mmpppphed as my brothers laughed about the wierd expression that apparently was on my face. I could only feel myself squinting and saying some not so nice things to Jimmy. All of course which was garbled thanks to my brother John's HOM. Jimmy then moved his hands up and started tickling Nicole up by her waist. "This is just too much fun! Thanks guys for setting this up. What a great idea!" Said the little runt. Boy I couldn't get my hands on this guy soon enough. I squirmed and wiggled but alas, my brother was way too strong for me. There was no getting loose from his grip. As a last ditch effort, I tried to step on John's foot and t hen followed that up with a attempted kick in the shins and failed at both. John knew I wuld try that and moved quickly. "No Jimmy, I have another idea." John said. "We'll tie these two back to back. I'll show you how to tie properly Jimmy. You ready?" Boy was he ready! Jimmy was eager to learn and get the ropes on me & Stacy...again. Actually the first time, he enlisted Stacy to tie me up while he tied Stacy. Now he h ad my brothers to help him tie both of us up and this time it was back to back, a first fro him and in fact for me & Stacy as well. Funny how I was almost curous to get tied up differently while I was being held helpless by my brother. John walked me over to a bureau that our parents had in our living room and pulled out some of his old boy scout scarves and some old cloths. He took his hand away from my mouth but before I could call o ut to the Johnson's, John had quickly stuffed a wad of cloth in my mouth and put his hand over my mouth so I couldn't spit it out. John then looked over at Jimmy and asked; "Hey little partner, would you like to gag Angie, you know Angel face?" Jimmy immmediately left Nicole alone and ran over to John who handed the little half-pint his boyscout scarf. John then pushed my head and removed his hand as the little half pint put the scarf over my mouth and then tightly tied it behind my head. He was loving this. I was now gagged even better than before and about all I could do was to get out a mmmpph. I am sure that if looks could kill, Jimmy would have been a dead man. My parents had a mirror on top of the bueau. Now this was interesting, sort of as I could see myself gagged in the mirror and saw the look of disgust on my face. Lucky for Jimmy that looks can only appear but not really do any harm. Jeff came over to us still holding firm on his handgag on Stacy &asked Jimmy to help him as well. Jimmy was only too happy to assist. "When I move my hand, you stuff a cloth in her mouth. Okay Jimmy?" Jeff said all so happily. Jeff handed Jimmy a cloth & just then Jeff moved his hand. Stacy tried to call out but Jimmy was too quick and had stuffed the cloth way back into her mouth. I was a little afraid that little Jimmy might push it too far & we would really have a problem. My brothers sensed that as well and pulled Jimmy back while Jeff quickly HOMed Stacy. Jeff then moved his hand down to Stacy's chin while John checked out the gag & asked Stacy if she was allright. MMMMMMMMMAMMAAAABWATBRRIGHT John smiled and said, "She is all right." He then handed Jimmy another boyscout scarf as Jimmy all so happily OTM gagged Stacy. He was enjoying this too much! Wiat until we get loose! "Well that should keep them both quiet & cut down on any unnecessary talking & especially alerting Mr. & Mrs. Johnson outside." John said as he held me tightly. John then opened the side door to the bureau where my Mom kept duct tape. As John grabbed the duct tape, I gasped. I hate to be tied witht hat stuff. It sticks & is so damn hard to pull off. So I mmmppphed in protest. John must have understood me or at least had second thoughts so went back intothe top drawer and pulled out more scarves & handed one to Jeff. "We can at least bind their hands with this. Hey Jimmy, go down into near the washer and drawer where you will find some clothesline and bringit up. Okay?" "Oh, I don't want to do down there." Replied Jimmy and besides, I don't know where it is." "You do want to tie Angel Face & Stacy backt o back don't you Jimmy?" The little runt smiled and took off like a rocket for the basement. My borther knew what incentive to use on this little runt. Meanwhile, John had tied my wrists behind my back going vertically & knotting it off. Jeff did the same thing to Stacy. Moments later, Jimmy comes running back. He had no probelm finding the clothesline & wow was he ever eager to get on with this. "Oky Jimmy, drag those two chairs over here." Jimmy set the world's record in running a 20 foot sprint. My brothers then sat Stacy & I down after placing the chairs, back to back. I looked over at Jimmy and couldn't beleive all the rope that he brought up! I didn't even realize that my parents had that much rope although I should have considering how many times I was tied by my brothers! John then took what appeared to be a 30 ft length clothesline, unraveled it as it fell down to the floor. Wow! There was alot of rope there! John then took the rope and tied it around Stacy & I & WRAPPED it around us more times than I could remember and then knotted it off. Stacy would struggle and so would I but each time we did, we moved with each other & almost tipped the chair over! We were tied very tightly. I had no i dea how we were going to get out of this mess! I just knew that my brothers were goingt o turn Jimmy loose on us any second! "You want to tie their feet Jimmy?" My brother John asked. Boy did the little finks eyes light up. Did he want to? Whata stupid question! And just then I realized that my original thoughs were correct; John & Jeff were going to have our feet tied & then let little Jimmy tickles us! OH NO! While I was thinking, I felt coils of rope going around my feet. So deep in thought that I forgot where I was! Jimmy had jumped in and was all too anxious to tie us & really tie us so well thatw e couldn't move. And I couldn't! With me done, Jimmy did the same to Stacy. She jerked backwards & tried to kick but my brothers jumped in & held her by her shins so she couldn't move her legs or kick. Three on one. This wasn't fair! But then with my brothers, it never is. Next I felt Stacy jerk backwards once more & I could hear her squeal though her gag. She was being tickled! They wouldn't let the little brat wait! Next I looked up & Jimmy was right in front of me. He crouched down & removed my shoes. I knew what was coming. I wiggled & squirmed, but it was no use. I was bound far too tightly. So I did the next best thing and mmmmppppped as loudly as I could and gave Jimmy one of my patented evil looks. Jimmy just smiled back, giggled and said; "What's the matter Angel Face? Don't you like me?" The nerve of this kid! And as for his comments, that was the understatementof the century! His calling me Angel Face had grown old as well. I hated him calling me that. I couldn't believe the change in this kid. Before he was so quiet & nice. I don't know what happened to him at camp or if it was the wrestling classes that gave him toomuch confidence or if he just was hanging out with the wrong kids or had been talking toomuch to my brothers and they had told him about these tie up sessions. One thing I did know was that Jimmy really had it coming to him & I was anxiously awaiting my freedom to even the score. Unfortunately, right now, Stacy, Nicole & I were in no position to do anything about it. I could hear the Johnson's outside & if only it wasn't for this mouth stuffing gag, I could callout and they would stop this. But, I was gagged too well. All three of us were bound, gqagged & helpless to do anything but wait for the inevitable outcome. My thoughs were interrupted by sensations of tickling by this little runt. So now I squirmed & wiggled and nearly knocked the chairs over again. Jeff &John were standing by and quickly stablized us. In a way, I was thankful as I had no idea what the impact of falling on the floor with Stacy and I bound so tightly could have done to both of us. Then John got an idea while Jimmy was tickling me mercilously. "Hold up a minute Jimmy." He said as he walked over with Jeff and they brough two more chairs over. John & Jeff then propped the chairs on each side of us so the chairs we were tied to, they hoped would not tip over. This down John told Jimmy to continue tickly me! And I was just starting to recover! Again, I squirmed and wiggled while the chairs stayed firm. I squealed into my gag &begged for Jimmy to stop. Nothing doing. My brothers were satisfied that the chairs would prevent us from falling over. So considerate! Then John looked over at Jimmy & said: "You see Jimmy, thatis how it is done. Nice & secure. They can't move, can't fallover & hurt themselves, can't callout for help or yell at you. Isn't it great to have girls who can't talk back at ya?" Jimmy nodded with approval while making tickling motions with his fingers at me. He was anxious to continue. John then got into my face and was nose to nose with me. "You see Angela, we need someone to cary on with these games. Jeff & I won't be here all the time." I rolled my eyes & though, "Geez thanks!" I was just getting used & had enough of my brothers tying me up & was hoping it would stop (so were my friends) and now they get this little creepto do their dirty work. My brothers happy witht he situation headed upstairs & let Jimmy with us alone. John then said, "All right girls we'll be back in half an hour. Jimmy c'mon with us, you deserve a treat. Now girls, don't try anything foolish or we'll turn Jimmy loose on all of you and he won't stop until the cows come home. C'mon Jimmy We were raised in farm country & that was an expression that translated to our situation meant, we would be in for a long tickle session. So the boys left & went upstairs to do whatever. Nicole was still hogtied on the couch with the gag cutting into the corners of her mouth. She grunted to me & was attempting to communicate but I couldn't u nderstand a thing she said. Her mouth must have been packed as well. It seemed like an impossible situation to escape. I struggled & mmmppphed. I reach behind me trying to feel for Stacy's hands. I was hoping that perhaps Jeff may have left a knot on the scraf or that I could pullit down. No luck. Her hands were tied as well as mine & the knot was super tight. Then I thought, even if I could get her hands free, we were still tied tightly by the rope around our bodies. My brothers had looped the rope around our upper body, inbetween our arms (by the elbow), around the waist and Jimmy had our feet tied really well. And of course there were those two extra chairs which prvented us from moving or rocking the chairs. Stacy must have had the same idea & I could feel here stuggle against the chair. I triend to communicate with her & come up with a plan but my words were justa s garbled as Nicole's. Stacy communicated back and allwe had going on was a great gagtalk conversation with neither one of us having any earthly clue as to what the other one was saying! I had to think of something...and quick. My brothers had given us thirty minutes and al ready much of that time was gone. Less than 30 minutes to tickle time & I knew Jimmy was all too anxious to tickle us ad infitum. Looking around the room, I spotted some scissors on top of a book case. I thought of Nancy Drew, boy I loved reading her stories & know I felt like I was in a almost real life situation like she was in. I thought of all of her predicaments & how she used all of her resources to get free. So I started to stomp my feet on the floor in an attempt to stand up & knock th ose two supporting chairs outof our way. Stacy must have caught on & she did the same thing. Rocking wouldn't work as the chairs supported each other. We did this for a few minutes & one of the chairs came loose. I looked sideways to Stacy and mmmpphhed a sigh of relief. She mmmpphed in agreement. I tried to say "stomp your feet" and started to stomp my own feet at the same time. Stacy responded in kind. I then tried to say "stand up" and attempted to do so as well. I can't tell you how we sounded talking to each other in gagtalk and in retrospect, it is funny...but it was working. Stacy & I worked for about ten minutes, stomping our feet & attempting to stand up and walk, not easy with both your feet bound and tied to a chair! Finally we made our way to the bookcase. But we still had a problem. The scissor were too high to reach them. Pushing my back hard against Stacy, I tried to ease to my feet as did Stacy. It was harder than I thought especially with having to take a chair along for the ride! Stacy & I worked together & were very careful not to fall over. It would have been hell to get back up! Meanwhile Nicole was mmmppphing, supporting us but in her hogtie position, could do little else but give us encouragement. I smiled with my eyes over to Nicole & tried to show a sense of belief that I would previal. Staci & I hopped over to the bookcase and were able to stand up. I desperately tried to reach the scissors, but now had another problem. The chair was preventing me from turning around and moving my hands to grab the scissors! Now what was I going to do? Then I got a flash. I leaned over & tried to move the scissors with my nose! Easier said than done & I still would have to somehow get the scissors in my hands. I looked up at the clock. Less than five minutes left. And I knew that if my brothers caught us trying to escape & unscuccesful, the punishment would be even worse. Five minutes & we were not even close to getting free. If only I really were Nancy Drew. How would Nancy handle this? And could I pullit off in only five minutes? To Be Continued Angela F USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Revenge on Jimmy almost, Pt 2 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | So with Stacy very effectively gagging me, she handed Jimmy some bandanas and he proceeds to tie my wrists behind my back. I struggled...but to no avail. This little brat was strong! Those wrestling classes had helped him.
Still I couldn't figure out why Stacy had turned on me. She couldn't possibly have a crush on Jimmy like Nicole had on Jeff, or could she? Next thing I knew, Jimmy sat me up. The little pisspot lifted me with ease! Now he tied another bandana around my ankles which were bare! I could only look at Stacy who was giggling throughout this whole thing. I had some harsh words for her and was mmmpphhhing under the gag. Thank God curse words are gag friendly. All that came out was a mmmppphhh! This only made Stacy giggle even more and Jimmy enjoyed it too. "Good work Jimmy" Stacy exclaimed as she looked at me all tied up & helpless and mmmpphhhing like a bloody fool. Suddenly Jimmy looked at her with a sinister look & grabbed her! She was stunned by his actions & I was confused and I am sure had a confused look on my face. "Now it's your turn Stacy!" Exclaimed little Jimmy. This little runt was acting pretty tough for his age & size & actually getting away with it! I never thought he would be any trouble at all for us. We were all older & bigger than him. He sure fooled us! Even though Stacy had turned on me, I tried to help her out hoping that while she was free, she could cut me loose so I stretched my legs out and tried to kick Jimmy which is pretty tough when your ankles are tied tightly. I missed! Jimmy waltzed right past me and stuffed a rolled up banadana that was in his hand in Stacy's mouth. Stacy put up a struggle but had as much luck as I did. I was hoping that 1 on 1 she had half a chance. No such luck! Jimmy then grabbed a scarf and quickly tied that behind Stacy's head just as Stacy had done to me and knotted it tightly, several times. I could see Stacy's cheeks bulge! Jimmy had that gag on tight, just as Stacy had tied mine real tight. Stacy was reaching with her arms trying to fight off little Jimmy but all to no avail. Little Jimmy had overpowered Stacy and with authority too! If I wasn't in this predicament I would have been impressed! Next Jimmy quickly tied her hands behind her back & tied her ankles with more bandanas. Where did he get all of these bandanas? Finally he got up & looked at his prisoners. Then he gave me a quick tickle on the soles of my feet. I squealed at his touch. "Still ticklish Angie?" He sneered as kept it up for a few minutes. "Now you too get comfortable & don't go away. I'm going to get my sister." Jimmy then left the room as Stacy & I squirmed against our tight bonds. We fought to break loose, but the little monster had tied us way too good. He had tied us as well or better than my brothers had. I still had to wonder what was up. why Stacy had turned on me, why Jimmy had turned on her and why we were gagged when nobody was around? A lot of questions. I tried to communicate with Stacy and plan something but with our mouths packed, gagtalk was virtually nonexistant. So I rolled over towards Stacy & put my back against hers. She sensed what I was doing and mmmppphed something or other. I just mmmpphhed back. Then I felt her reach for the knots on the bandana that was binding my wrists. She moved her fingers around and worked on my knots for what seemed to be at least twenty minutes or so. Finally, I felt my wrists go slack. I was able to break free finally, removed the gag and untied my ankles. I moved my tongue around to moisten my dry mouth and then turned to free Stacy who was mmmpphhing like a maniac. "Nicole can't do enough to that brat." I said as I was working on Stacy's bound wrists. Then suddenly it hit me. "Hey Stacy, what was up with you turning on me & helping that little brat anyway? Why did you help him?" I asked. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppg, mmmmmmmmmm, mmmmppppppppppp "You know. I should leave you like this to teach you a lesson. Yeah--leave you tied up & get Nicole to help with that little brat. I then looked down at Stacy's bound ankles & bare feet, looked up & smiled. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmnnnnnnnnnnnnnoooooooooooooooooooooo "Okay, I guess three of us on Jimmy is better than two of us and besides, we just saw how two of us could handle him. I'm going to untie you Stacy but if you turn on me again....." mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm I went back to work on Stacy's wrists and untied them. She undid her gag while I untied her ankles. Once her mouth was free, Stacy said; "Sorry Angie. I didn't know he was going to turn on me. And I never should have turned on you thinking it would be better this way. What a mistake! What a fool I was! And that little brat is pretty strong & feisty for a little half pint. We really undersestimated him didn't we?" "Okay. Don't worry about it Stacy. We all make mistakes. And yes, Jimmy is a lot tougher than any of us realized. It will take all three of us to get that little runt." We quickly left th e room & hurried downstairs. There we saw the sight of Nicole, lying hog tied on the couch & very tightly gagged with a red bandana over her mouth. Jimmy was tickling her feet without mercy. Nicole was mmmpphhing & trying to tell us something. She was looking behind us & apparently trying to warn us but at the time Stacy and I thought this was all from the tickling. Nicole thrashed & squealed about as we lunged forward to help Nicole and then suddenly I felt a strong hand going over my mouth. I looked over at Stacy and she was in the same situation. My brother Jeff had HOMed her so apparently the other hand had to belong to my brother John. What on earth were they doing here? Jimmy was laughing up a storm. "Well, well, if it isn't our little sister and her new friend Stacy." Jogn said as he held me tight. I mmmppphhed in protest. "No way little sister. If I take my hand away, you will start planning an escape. I prefer you with your mouth shut." Jeff said the same thing about Stacy. "Last thing we want is these these two talking to each other or calling out for help. Mr. & Mrs. Johnson are outside unloading groceries. So we'll keep em quiet. C'mom John let's tie them up." We had been set up bigtime! Little Jimmy then high fived both of my brothers as Nicole struggled in her bound & gagged state & Stacy & I strugglled to break loose from my brothers. I couldn't believe it! My brothers had acutally recruited the little monster to torment us! And it worked! I looked o ver at Stacy & then at Nicole. We we all now in BIG trouble! To Be Continued... Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Revenge on Jimmy, Almost....!!! |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | I thought I would surprise you guys with two back to back stories on the same weekend. This board seems a little lame so let's see if we can liven it up a little bit.
When I left off on my story yesterday, I indicated that Nicole, Stacy and I were very upset with that little fart Jimmy. On one account, we were upset that he surprised us, tied & g agged us & then tickled us. On another accout, we had underestimated the little rat and had to admit that he did a very good job for his age. Almost as good as my brothers. As I was talking and commenting to the other girls about Jimmy, almost admiring hsi work, Stacy hits me with a reverse hand gag covering my mouth. My comments are now reduced to garble. Stacy then sticks her head right in my face and asks me if I want revenge or am going to idioize this little kid. I nodded up and down and mmpphhed out that I was with them & wanted revenge on little Jimmy. Stacy removed her hand & then Nicole went on about her diary. "How dare he go into my private diary and read that out loud to allof you guys? I then added: "You sure have a crush on my brother Jeff don't you Nic? And what is this stuff about my dremmmppphhh?" Now Nicole covered my mouth with a thumbs up hand HOM. "Let's forget that Angie and get on to business. Look what that little brother of mine did tot h e three of us. He all three of us, much older than him totally helpless and made fools out of all us. Let's t hink about him, not other little petty stuff. Okay?" I nodded and Nic removed her hand. We had no idea that little Jimmy knew how ticklish we were. He got that from Nicole's diary & she wasn't at all happy about it. We all agreed that we would capture him, tie him up & give him a good dose of his own medicine. Well anyway, one Saturday night in July '95, Nicole was babysitting for Jimmy again. What an oppertune time to get some revenge! Nic called Stacy & me and let us know. We devised a plan to get the little fink. Nicole invited Stacy & me over that night. My parents would be out of town, so would Nic's and Jimmy's & I had no idea where my brothers were, so I had planned to sleep over.Stacy did too as we all gathered in Nic's bedroom prearing for the big moment as little fink Jimmy was playing video games downstairs. "You guys ready?" Nicole asked as she gathered some socks from her drawer. Staci & I both nodded our heads as we all headed downstairs, sneaking ever so quietly down the stairs. Stacy started giggling so I quikly put my hand over her mouth & told her to be quiet. Nicole followed suit by putting her hand over my mouth and saying; "SHHHHHHH!!!!" I figureed what the heck so I put my other hand over Nicole's mouth. Well at least now we were all quiet & unable to alert Jimmy. We finally released each other as we approached Jimmy. The only sounds we heard were from Jimmy's video games and Jimmy giggling as he played. Nic then grabbed Jimmy by the shoulder & Nic said come on guys help me. Little Jimmy was putting up quite a fight for a little bugger. I jumped in to held Nic but had to notice that Stacy was gone! What happened to her? "Come on guys. Let's tie him up." Shouted Nicole as she continued to struggle with him. I started to say that Stacy was missing, turned around to face Stacy. "Okay Stacy, let's get Jimmy. You ready?" Stacy only giggled. Meanhwhile Jimmy had broken loose from Nicole! Little Jimmy now says, "Okay Stacy are you ready to get Angel face?" I look over at Stacy and she has this sinsiter look on her face and is holding some bandanas! I then turned around to look over at Jimmy. He was right by me & grabbed me in bear hug! Let go of me you little brat! I shouted. Then it hit me. What happened to Nicole? "Stacy what are you doing?" I asked quite perplexed. "She's helping me Angel face." Jimmy said as he forced me to walk backwards towards an upstairs room. "Stop calling me that!" I protested as I tried to break free, but he was strong for his age and he had clamped his arms around mine tucking them tightly into my sides. I was unable to move at all. I looked at Stacy again and asked why she was doing this. "I thought it would be more fun this way Angie." Now they had me upstairs in Jimmy's room & there was still no sign of Nicole! "Getting her down to the floor!" Yelled Stacy. What I didn't know was that Jimmy had been on the wrestling team. He released his bear hug and did what was known as a single leg tackle to take me down to the floor. Stacy then stuffed a wadded up bandana in my mouth while Jimmy held me still. She then wrapped another bandana over my mouth and tied it tightly behind my head, knotting it several times. I continued to look around, no sign of Nicole and what was going on? TO BE CONTINUED |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | A New Challenge, A New Tie Up Mbr Pt. 3 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Who's coming over Nic? Jimmy asked. Is it Stacy?
Nicolle Nodded and mmpphed out a yes in her best gag talk. So on that note Jimmy hustled us up the stairs & returned a few moments later with Stacy. He had his toy gun pointed at her and was leading her towards us. Nicole & I struggled withour bonds but we had been tied too well. We also mmmpphed for all we were worth. All to no use. The gags we put on each other were effectively mutting us. All that came out were faint mmmpphs. We were trying to warn Stacy. Stacy looked at us and smiled. Then she said; "You mean little Jimmy did this to you guys? Wow, I'm impressed. Again we mmmpphhed but to no avail. "Can I play this game to?" Stacy asked. Jimmy in his best tough guy talk said, "Hey, we've been waiting for you sister. Welcome to the party." Jimmy then cleave gagged Stacy who was giggling through this whole thing while we mmmppphed frantically trying to prevent her from being the next victim of "little chucky" Jimmy then led Stacy to a chair right next to us, told her to put her hands behind her back (she did) and he commenced binding her, same wasy as we were. Ah, now it was too late. All three of us were tied tightly and captives of little Jimmy, our own version of "little chucky." "Now I'm goin upstairs to take care of some things. Don't go anywhere girls." Jimmy said with a chuckle. Yeah, real wise guy. He hurried up the stairs & we were left to get out of the bondage that Jimmy had left us in. Nicole had tied me real good and Jimmy had tied her & Stacy just as tight. We couldn't even try & free each other. Nicole and I could only gag talk to each other while Stacy looked on trying to figure out what was going on. She apparently thought this was funny & had no idea what was really happening here. I had to wonder how we could get loose & what we would do with the little brat later. About ten minutes later, Jimmy returns. He was carrying a book of some kind. Nicole then let out a loud mmmmpph in his direction. Jimmy had Nicole's diary! "You should be more careful as to where you leave this Nicole." Jimmy said as he opened it. I could see that Nicole was furious at him as she shook her head wildly & and was mmmpphhing hysterically into her gag. Later she told us that she was calling him all sorts of names. Thank God that name calling is so gag friendly. "Wednesday. I thought of Jeff today. Angie's brother is such a fox." "Oooh how gross Nicole! You like Jeff?" "Angie was wearing a stupid dress today." I looked over at Nicole and mmmpphed some things that fortunately the gag mutted and are unfit to print here. Nicole looked at me, struggled with her bonds somemore and gave Jimmy the evil eyes and some evil gag talk as well. Then he got to the part about our tie up games and he started to giggle. Now it hit me where Jimmy got the tie up game from. He obvioulsy had seen Nicoles book before. That little brat. He had planned this well and knowing how well we were all tied, he knoew that none of us, least of all Nicole could do a darn thing about it. Then he got to the tickling part of the previous tie up games as recorded oh so well by Nicole in her diary. On that note he looked at all three of us with a devilish little sneer. Oh no! My worst nightmare. This little brat was about to have more fun at our expence! "So let's see who is the most ticklish?" He said as he walked over to Nicole. "Nicole, Staci or Angie? Or is all three of you? I'll have to find out!" He went over to Nicole and started tickling her bare feet. She bucked & squealed, giving him one dirty look after another. Staci was giggling through her gag and so was I until I saw the little rat looking at me so I figured I was next. Actually, he made a beeline for Stacy, removed her shoes and did her next. Stacy wiggled, squirmed and giggled though it all. Once he had his fill with Stacy, I knew who was next. I dreaded the thought of being last. I squealed as the little brat had his fingers all over toes & heels. I was giggling too from being tickled but fuming inside. I couldn't wait to get loose & get a hold of this little brat. "Angie, you're awful ticklish don't you think?" I blurted back, "You're awful brazen for a little half pint don't you think." But little Jimmy justs tared at me and laughed. "You guys sound funny when you try to talk while your gagged. C'mon talk somemore. I want to hear that funny talk." Now he was really ticking me off! So I mmmpphed some really bad words. Thank God the gag was on tight. I don't like talking that way to a little kid, but this little fink was really getting on my nerves. I couldn't beleive how naive Nicole & I were to let him do this to us. Jimmy must have been psychic because he looked at me and said, "Bad girl Angel Face. Bad girl and that is some bad talk." He then went back to tickling me even more. After awhile, I guess he got tired of me so went back to work on his sister & then Stacy & back to me & Nicole & Stacy and so on and so forth for what seemed like forever. There was no way out. We were all tied way too tightly. After awhile, we heard Nicole's Mom come in the front door. We heard her, "Nicole, Jimmy? Where are you guys?" Jimmy looked at us and said he would untie us only if we all promised not to tell his Mom what he done. What a brat!Then he yelled that he was downstairs while he untied my hands and ran up the steps. I untied Stacy & Nicole. Nic was steaming! I had never seen her this way before. She was always used to be the center of attention, now her baby brother was back home. And she was upset that Jimmy read out loud to all of his some of the contents in her diary. I was upset too with what Nic wrote about me in that diary! Nonetheless, Nic & I started to discuss a payback plan while we clued Stacy in on what really happened. Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie |
| Name of Story: | A New Challenge, A New Tie Up Mbr. Pt 2 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | As I ended my last post, I mentioned Nicole's 12 year old brother Jimmy had come home from summer camp. It had been awhile since I last saw him, but I remembered him as being a cute, sweet little boy. Quiet, almost shy, in fact he was shy and bashful when I last saw him. But allo f t hat was about to change. I was over at Nicole's house on a Sunday while her Mother was out running errands for a couple of hours. I should mention that Nicole's parents were divorced & her Mother trusted Nicole to babysit even at age 15. We were in Nicole's bedroom & didn't know that little Jimmy was eavesdropping on our conversation.
"What time did you say that Staci was coming over?" Nicole asked as she was changing into her sweat pants. "In about a half an hour. She said she had to wait for her Mother to come home. Then she would come over." "So she wants to play teen detectives?" "YES---we can flip for it and see who gets to be the crook & who gets to be the victims." Just then Jimmy entered the room. Nicole just gave him a dirty look. "What's this about crooks & victims?" Jimmy asked. "None of your business you little pisspot!" "Can I play?" He asked softly and lovingly. "No way! Now leave us alone James!" Nicole demanded. "When you say victims, does that mean that somebody is going to get tied up?" Little Jimmy asked. "I know that Angie gets tied up all the time by her brothers and all of you guys got tied up last time." "How did you hear about that?" Nicole asked. "I hear about everything." Jimmy slammed back. "I tell you what, you guys let me tie you up and then you can tie me up later." Nicole looked at me with a puzzled look on her face." "Okay then, we'll do it. Go to the basement & wait for us while we find something to use for tying." Jimmy then left the room & Nicole went into her dresser & pulled out several knee high socks. "This will work. I don't know if we have any rope." Nicole & I left the room & headed for the basement. We hurried downstairs with Nicole's socks in our hands. We finally got down there & saw nothing. "Where is he?" Nicole asked me. Just then Jimmy leaped out from behind some boxes pointing a plastic toy gun at us. "Think you can spy on me? He said in his best juvenile way trying to sound sinister as we tried our best not laugh at him. "What are those?" Pointing to the socks in our hands. "Are you blind?" They're socks!" "Oh I get it. You want me to use those socks to tie you two nosey snooper up with right?" We nodded. "Great. Keep two & toss the rest to me." We looked at each other. He was enjoying this too much. "What do you want us to do with these two?" Nicole asked. "I don't want you talking anymore so first thing, gag each other. I'm tired of your sneers and squelched laughs. We need things quiet around here. Nicole started to giggle as she cleave gagged me with the sock. Gag her Angie! No more laughing!" Little Jimmy demanded. So I gagged Nicole. "Good now get over here & sit down Angel Face" Jimmy said pointing to me. I couldn't believe his little mouth! What happened to that shy & timid kid I knew before? "You!!" Jimmy shouted as he tossed the socks to his sister Nicole, "Tie her hands to the chair arms & make it snappy." Nicole & I just laughed behind our gags at what he was saying. He didn't like that. So as I put my hands on the chair arms, Jimmy blurted out: "Negative! Angel Face, put her hands behind your back & you little sister, tied her hands behind her back & behind the chair. Make it tight. I am going to check on your work." We both looked at each other and didn't laugh this time. I wanted to tell Nicole that perhaps we should reconsider. The gag prevented that and as I was about to raise my hand up to re move the gag, Nicole grabbed my hands and did as Jimmy commanded and tied my hands behind the chair. And it was tight. She was playing right along. Maybe too well. "Good job Sis." Little Jimmy said after he carefully inspected Nicoles work. "Now tie her feet same way." Nicole quickly tied my feet together and around a wooden bar under the seat. I was tied securely. No way to move. Again, I wanted to tell Nicole that perhaps we should reconsider. I didn't plan on being tied this tightly with this little brat & based on his new & not improved demeanor, I wasn't sure if I trusted him anymore. But alas, Nicole had gagged me way too well and coherent speech was impossible. I did hope to get Nicole's attention to the poin where she would at least remove my gag. She caught on and was reaching over to remove the gag. "Nothing doing little sister!" Jimmy shouted. An agreement is an agreement. Leave Angel Face alone untill this is over." Staci looked at me and again I mmmmpppphhhed as best as I could to get her to let me talk and reconsider this little game. But it was no use. Nicole listened to her brother. "Hands behind your back Little Sis." Jimmy demanded. I tried to shout "NO!" But it was no use. Nicole complied. I could see Nicole's movements so knew that Jimmy was tying her up as well or better than she had tied me. He had her sit down in a chair and tied her feet the same way she had tied mine. Then he checked the knots again on me to make sure they were tight (they were very tight!) Then the doorbell rang and I figured that it was probably Staci. "Who's that Nic? Staci?" He presumed. Nicole nodded and mmmppphhed out Staci in her best gag talk. I had done an excellent gag job on her. Too well for this occasion. TO BE CONTINUED........ |
| Name: | Angie |
| Name of Story: | A New Challenge, A New Tie Up Member |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | The girls & I had recovered from our last challenge with my brothers but as perverse as it might sound, we were all really getting into it. We enjoyed the bondage, the tickling & even the torture. So Nicole & I decided that it was time to add another girl to our tie up games. It was late on a Friday afternoon, mid July when Nicole & I sat around and decided to discuss this.
"Who were you talking about Nicole?" I said as I sat on my bed. "Staci" "You mean that pretty 13 year old Hispanic girl from Cheerleader Camp?" "Yep, actually I've already talked to her. She said it might be fun to play sometime." "You're kidding me! Just like that?" "Yes, but she did mention one thing." "And what was that?" "She wants us to tie her up first." "You mean us two being the captors?" "It would be fun, don't you think? I mean without your brothers for a change." "I can't believe that you would leave Jeff out of the picture Nicole!" I said to her as she then picked up the pillow & proceeded to hit me with it. In no time we were hitting each other with the pillows & basically acting silly. Well the next day, everybody was out except Jeff whow as upstairs playing his music. The doorbell rang & Nicolle and I answered it. Staci was standing there smiling. Her dark hair in a ponytail like mine. She was also wearing a tight tee-shirt, Blue Jean cutoffs & was also wearing flip-flop sandals. Nicole & me were also wearing Tee-shirts & shorts and were barefoot. We let her in & proceeded down to the basement & into the little room were two of our games were played. "So how do you play?" Staci asked, not seeing Nicole pick up some rope. "Like this!" Nicole said as she literally tackled little Staci & heled her down covering her mouth and preventing any protest from her communicating to my parents who were upstairs. Staci was giggling behind Nicole's hand. She was enjoying this! Seeing this, I took off her sandals & started to tickle her feet. Staci thrashed about & started to squeal. She was as ticklish as all of us were! Nicole then took the rope & tied her hands in front of her as I kept on with my tickling. Staci was begging for me to stop as she was laughing at my touch. I then gave Nicolle a thick rag. "We need to quiet you down Staci!" Nicolle added as she put the rag in Staci's mouth and wrapped it around her head before knotting it very tightly. "Mmmmmppphhh!" was the only thing Staci could say behind the gag that was thick between her lips. I then took more rope and tied her feet together. "There!" Nicole shouted as she stood up. "How do you like that?" Staci could only mmmmpph behind the gag. "I've got an idea. Ang, tie me the same way & then tie us together. Then we can switch...after you tickle us of course!" Staci started to squeal & giggle. I obeyed Nicole's request as I tied my best friend's wrists in front of her as tightly as I could. I took another rag & gagged her the same way as Staci. I then sat Nicole down & tied her ankles together. Then I had them sit back to back as I took more rope & tied it around their bodies about three or four times. Now t hey were ready for tickling! I bent down & tickled Nicole's feet with one hand & Staci's with the other. Both girls squealed & squirmed at my touch. I was laughing & enjoying it, watching them giggle behind the gags, knowing soon that I would be next.I then decided to look for a feather to really get them good. Part of my thought process was a power trip that I as one girl had power & control over two helpless girls. Neither Nicole nor Staci could do anything to escape from me. They couldn't even call upstairs to my parents to stop this process. Another part was what they were going to do to me when I let them loose! Nonetheless, I went about looking for the feather. "I'll be right back you two! Don't go anywhere!" The girls mmmppphhhed in retort. I stood up & made it to the door, where Jeff was there waiting for me! My heart jumped as I screamed. "JEFFREY!" I yelled as I hit him in the arm. "You scared me half to death. What do you want?" "What are you doing Angie? I could hear you giggling as I was passing by the cellar door. What is going on in here?" "We're playing. What does it look like?" "We're playing." Jeff said slyly. "Who is we?" Jeff then looked around the side & saw Nicole & Staci tied up & gagged and my prisoners. Jeff walked over to the girls and checked them out. The gags were tight. He pulled Nicole forward & checked her bound hands and then did the same with Staci. He checke their feet and then looked over at me. "Nice job Sis. It looks like John & I taught you well." I smiled and said "Thanks." But had to think that he was plotting something. Jeff then looked at me and said. "Two makes a nice pair but what we need here is a trio." And with he grabbed my arm. "How can you play this game without me?" He asked. And as I was about to scream & alert my parents, Jeff silenced me with his hand over my mouth. I tried to say "Let go of me." But all that came out was "Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmppppppppphhhhh!!!" I think I need to put you on the rack, to teach you a lesson on how to treat your friends and how not to imitate John & I. We are the best at this. You are still a learner - a student. I could only mmmmppph behind his hand. It seemed as though our game had suddenly changed. The rack? I could only wonder what he had cooked up. Jeff forced me out of the room & to the other part of the basement where my brothers kept their weight machines - their home gym as they called it. He then picked up a thin white rag that had a knot right in the middle of it. And before I could respond, he stuffed it in my mouth & tied the gag really tight. This was a cloth ballgag, something that neither of my brothers had ever used on me before. The knot in the middle was a JAW BUSTER. Jeff really wanted to teach me a lesson as well as keep me silent. Even mmmppphhhs were mutted. But I tried anyway. "Grrmmphhh!!, mmmpphhhh!! I could barely hear my own garbled mmmffs. That was how effective this new gag was for me. "Settle down" he said as he took the rope and tied my hands in front of me. He then led me over to oneof his workout benches, an incline bench & pushed me down on it. Next he tied my hands over my head, grabbed more rope, tied that to my hands and then knotted it above my head on the iron bar where the barbell rests. I started to squirm and nearly fell off the bench! So Jeff tied my feet to the bottom bars where the board and seat rests on. He took my shoes off and I could feel the cold steel on the sides of each ankle. Still not satisfied, Jeff grabbed more rope and tied my torso securely to the incline board. As I lay there I realized why Jeff called this "The Rack" I was stretched out with arms overhead and feet stretched tightly below me. This was like a torture rack. And I knew it was about to become a tickle torure rack! "Now don't go anywhere. I'll be right back." Jeff told me. I squirmed in vain to get loose as Jeff was leaving the room. He turned around and taunted me by saying. "Don't hurt yourself sis. You should know by now that when I tie, it's a tight, you are in for the duration tie-up. In other words, you are there for the duration, my duation. Despite Jeff's comments, I tried anyway. I couldn't twist my wrists enough to even try to get free.I was helpless...again! I knew that Jeff was going for the feather. Five minutes later, Jeff returned, not only with the feather, but with Nicole & Staci as well! He had untied them & was about to unleash them on me! "Now girls, I want you to teach my little sister a lesson." Jeff said as he sat back & started to do concentration curls with one dumbell. (I was feeling like a dumbell for getting into this situation) Nicole & Staci looked at each other with devilish looks on their faces. I knew I was in for a wild ride. "Let's do it" Nicole screamed. I suddenly squealed loudly as both girls tickled my feet with the feather and their fingers. Staci's long fingernails really worked me over good as I could only endure their torture! Squealing into the gag, I had both Nicole working me over & going for about five minutes, even tickling my body after Jeff asked them to stop! I was worn out. "Now it's your turn." Jeff said as he took more rope & tied Nicoles hands first followed by Staci's in front of them securely. All this time, Nicole was still staring at him, never looking away. He th en took more of the knotted rags & gagged them tightly like I was with their lips closing on the white cloths. Jeff then took them over to dual abdominal boards which were set at a 45% incline. He tied their hands overhead attaching them to the steel rack that supports the boards and tied their feet to a pulley machine across from the boards. Nicole & Staci were next to one another as I looke don from a few feet away. Their arms were stretched overhead, their mouths gagged and their feet in a very compromising position & ready for Jeff. My brother then tickled first Nicole & then Staci. They were helpless as they twisted against the ropes & squealed, especially Staci. I think the girl was more ticklish than me as she thrashed about pulling on & against her bonds, looking at Nicole first & then me. I was laughing behind the gag as I watched my friends get worked over by Jeff for about five minutes. He seemed to be enamored by Staci's feet as he really looked at them. I think Nicole did too as she tried to kick him a bit, albeit playfully. I think she was even jealous! Jeff took one more turn on me as he then untied all of us & then left us alone. We were exhausted as we lay on the floor, giggling & acting silly. Later on Nicole found out that her 12 year old little brother Jimmy was coming home from summer camp. Little did we know that he would prove to be a little devil himself! More on that later. Angie USA |
| Name: | Angie |
| Name of Story: | The Challenge Pt. II, Cont'd |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Hi guys. Sorry there has been a lapse since my last post. Been busy. Here is the newest part. Enjoy!
I started squealing as my heart was pounding and beating fast. Not knowing when your turn to be tickled was pure torture. Will it be Melissa? I heard Melissa squeal & thrash. Will it be Nicole? Nicole was right next to me & we were practilly right on top of each other. Will it be?? My heart was in my throat as I prepared for the worst. HEATHER????? Heather was on the other side of me & thrashed about, squealing as loudly as her gag would permit. Or would it be our darling little sister Angie? The feather tickled my soles & I thrashed about squealinga s loud as I could. There was nothing I could do as it finally stopped. "Hmmmm. Who will it be??" Jeff added as he joined in the fun. Suddenly the feather hit my soles. I let out a squeal. I heard Nicole, Heather & Melissa get the same treatment. The boys would stop & start. Talk about torture! Being tickled was bad enough, but not knowing when it was coming was the absolute worst. I could swaear they had two feathers again as they raked my soles & feet & also used their fingers. Squeals of three young teenage girls & the older teenage house sitter filled the basement air. The boys must have had the time of their lives. This went on for about 15 minutes when it suddenly stopped. I was all worn out from the tickling as the blindfold was removed. I squinted as my eyes adjusted to the light as my blindfold was removed. I looked around & looked at everybody. We were all pretty much wornout as we all giggled on the couch. The boys untied us, gave us water for our dry mouths & took us all out to dinner again. All except Melissa ----she left in a huff. She said she would never sit for us again. We just laughed and knew that she was mad at John & Jeff for crossing her and adding her to the bondage party. Anyway, after dinner, John & Jeff surprised us with tickets to a big dance festival we wanted to see that was a few days away. I couldn't believe their Jekyll & Hyde personalities. First they were torturing us and now t hey were treating us like royalty. What a switch! It made all of the torture worth it. About a week later, Heather had to go home. We all had a good cry as I, as well as Nicole were going to miss her. Both of them thought I was changing my attitude about being tied up. I wasn't quite there yet, but it really didn't bother me that much anymore. In fact, it was almost getting to me fun now that Nicole, Melissa and Heather were joining the party with me. After Heather left, Nicole told me that we had to get another girl to join our little bondage & tickling games. This is where Staci came in to the picture. I'll try to post the next story by Wednesday. Thank you for all of the nice comments. Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Daucles from France |
| Name of Story: | Angie, Love your story |
| Comments: | Angie, your stories continue to get better and better. They are well written, exciting and not too long. Obviously you have studied writing and communications because rule #1 is brevity. I abhor these wannabe writers who take 18 paragraphs and say absolutely nothing. Looking forward to your next installment Angie and even more stories.
Mr. Daucles Paris, France |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | The Challenge II, cont'd |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | "Hey what are guys doing?" Yelled Jeffrey as he lunged towards us.
"Oh trying to get loose eh? Nice try. Too little and too late." My big brother Jeffrey commented as he tightened the bonds that were only slightly loose. He then positioned us back on the couch as we had rolled off in our feeble attempts at escape. Then John walks in and sizing up the situation yells: "Now you two are in trouble!" I squealed loudly as I looked at Heather. Then the phone rang. John answered the portable phone & announced that it was Nicole! She asked for me and John facetously told her that I was "tied up" Cute. Real cute! I squinted at him with my eyes and gave him a real tonque bashing. Too bad that none of it could be heard through my gag. I heard John tell Nicole that I was busy doing household chores that my parents had assigned me. Later, John told us that Nicole had asked if they had literally tied me up againl. Of course, John didn't want to let Nicole know the truth as they were planning a trap for her. Next I heard John say, "I'll see if I can get a hold of her. She is upstairs." Then John yelled out, "Angie, YO ANGIE! Nicole is on the phone. Can you get it?" What an actor! Then John got back on the phone and said I was running the vacuum and couldn't hear him. Then he asked Nicole what is up. Nicole had told John that she was finished early with what she was doing. I heard John ask Nicole to come over. The trap was being set. Poor Nicole had no clue although she should have. "Well this will make it complete." Jeff said. We'll have the bumbling trio at our mercy again. How soon will Nicole be coming over?" Jeff asked. "She is on her way. Should be here in about 15 minutes." Came John's reply. A short while later, I heard the unmistakeable sound of Nicole laughing upstairs. I thought "Oh no, my best friend is walking into a trap!" Jeff had gone upstairs to meet her. Next I saw Nicole coming down the steps. She hadn't seen us yet. She was riding piggback on Jeff, and couldn't stop laughing. Then she came into the room and say Heather & me tied & gagged and sitting on the couch. And she saw John who was hiding behind the water heater. "Hey John, is this what you meant when you said that Angie was tied up? Asked Nicole. "Yep." replied John. "Hey John. That's not fair. How could you do this to Angie & Heather!" John just shrugged his shoulders. "What I mean is, how could you do this to Angie & Heather and not me! I wasn't here for this. No fair playing without me." John just smiled with the most sinister smile I have seen on him and said; "Well you're here now! Welcome to the party." John said as he put his hand over her mouth from the front while Jeff snuck up behind her and started tying her hands. Nicole just giggled. She loves this. As wierd as it may sound, we all loved it back in those days. We knew were in no danger and my brothers always made it up to us by taking us out to a movie or for pizza. John removed his hand while Jeffrey quickly cleavegagged Nicole with a yellow bandana. Now my very best friend was bound & gagged and was sat down right next to us. John knelt down and bound Nicole's feet. "Okay. Now it's a trio. What should we do with them Jeff?" Before Jeff could answer Nicole, Heather & I started jabbering in gatalk and making funny looks on our faces. Looking at each other and sneering at my brothers. "See what you did to my sister Nicole?" Asked John. "You have turned her into a wierd chatterbox just like yourself." We all started to laugh behind our gags (laughing & giggling in gagtalk is hilarous, even to the gagged parties involved) Meanwhile John removed Nicoles sneakers & the white footie socks that she was wearing. "I don't think that you will be needing these" Commented Jeff as he removed Nicole's sneakers & white socks. Then John cameover with even more bandanas. Nicole just looked at Jeff with her big eyes. The boys had placed Nicole right next to me so I elbowed her & Heather started to giggle. "Now the fun starts girls." John said as he blindfolded Melissa who I believed was still in shock at how my brothers had turned the tables on her. She started to grunt & squeal as did Heather while Jeff blindfolded her. Nicole & I were next and it happened sooner than I thought as my world went dark with the blindfold. I heard the boys leave the room & return. They were carrying something. Damn! If only I could see. The suspence was killing me & I am sure the other girls as well. Next I felt my feet being raised and I could hear the other girls grunt, squeal and mmmppph so assumed the same was happening to them. Apparently my brothers had brought down a small table and had placed all of our feet on it. I could feel the table being pushed up against the couch. Now my worst fears were about to be realized; we were about to get it big time! Our feet were bound & on the table. Next I felt rope encircling me and apparently the other girls as well & wwe were squished together on the couch. Moving was impossible. It was just as my brothers wanted us. Totally at their mercy. And to add to our dilemna, we were all blindfolded too! Bound, gagged and blindfolded! Couldn't move! Coldn't talk! And couldn't see! "Now!" Jeff announced. "Who's going to be first? Who will it be?" Good question. Who would it be? TO BE CONTINUED Angie F USA |
| Name: | Caitlyn |
| Name of Story: | Puppy mill |
| Comments: | I was doing a project for my school newspaper about this local puppy mill... So I went right after school to interview the manager I was still in my school uniform since the puppy mill was only open until 4pm on weekdays and I had heard stories about abuses there. So I went to interview the manager "Greg" about the condition of his "kennel" as he put it and to talk about allegations of abuse
The guy creeped me out totally, He kept looking down like he was looking at my legs instead of me I really started to feel like my skirt was a lot shorter than it really was. I started in on him about the accusations even more and then he started asking me questions about what paper this was for and was this an assignment by the editor Not thinking anything about it I told him it was a piece I was doing since I had heard rumors about it at school He looked a little nervous and I figured that I was on to something... He tried to change the subject to "shouldn’t you be getting home?" and I simply responded with, "No, I need to be talking to you about the mistreatment of animals" Greg said I am sorry miss, but you need to leave. You got people at home who are expecting you and I have work to do before I can go home for the evening. Please leave. I walked out the door muttering, so much for initiative... went down the road just a little out of site of the front office, then doubled back through the rough brush near the mill, trying to stay out of sight. I snuck around back to check things out for myself Getting to the back of the building, I found that they had a door propped open and decided to have a look around for myself within. I could hear puppies all over the place, hundreds of them, the clamor was amazing I snuck around looking for injured or maimed puppies, to see what kind of conditions the animals were being kept in and it made me heartsick. They were penned up in tiny cages, almost too small to move. I took out my cell phone and starting snapping off pictures for downloading later. That’s when the hand clamped over my mouth and I dropped my phone. His other arm wrapped around my waist and my assailant dragged me towards some back room. I was backed up to a support pole in the middle of the warehouse room. The man pinned both of my hands together behind the pole and began wrapping something around my hands, I think it was a dog leash, but I can’t really see. He wrapped it around several times and fastened the other end on itself with a click I was now pinned to the pole. I began yelling when his hand came off my mouth, but this just excited the puppies and my cries were drowned out by their barks and squeaks! As soon as he finished tying my hands I tried feverishly to get them loose, but in short order, the guy (I couldn’t see his face) began using another (leash?) around my elbows, so I couldn’t twist my arms around, to loosen the hand lashings. I was quickly loosing control of the situation. I began begging with the guy to let me go. I told him I wasn’t going to publish any story about the mill and I wouldn’t tell anyone that I was there. He just grunted a "yeah right" Then my captor came around in front of me and told me to sit down. I never saw this guy before. I just looked at him like I was crazy, “My arms are behind my back, I cant move them!” He grabbed hold of my legs and put one arm under my thighs to support my weight and placed me on the floor, my hands were now resting on the floor and still quite stuck. He produced 3 more leashes (i could clearly see what they were now) and began wrapping one of them around my ankles, I was grateful that I wore white tights today instead of knee socks, I at least felt a little less "vulnerable", but he stopped again and was looking at my legs. He drank in my ankles (just about my penny loafers) and walked his eyes all the way up to my thighs where my pleated skirt began. This only made me more nervous, but he shook his head as if he was hearing a suggestion by someone else and continued wrapping my ankles up and cinching the knot between my feet. I was then treated to the same wrapping around my legs just below the knees. I was seriously beginning to worry about the fact that no one knew I was here. What was this guy going to do and why didn’t he just take my camera and throw me out? Why was he tying me up? I was about to ask him this when he said, "oh yeah" and grabbed a roll of duct tape off of the counter. He then took a small wad of cloth and forced it into my mouth. A simple nose pinch made me open my mouth so he could stuff it in.He began placing strips of tape over my mouth until there was no way I could dislodge it. I was completely helpless! I tried to work at my bonds, but with my elbows tied close together and the circulation somewhat cut off I just rutched around. I realized my skirt was hiking up a bit and the guy had just stopped to watch me struggle. I was pretty sure he began getting a bulge in his pants. I froze still. I didn’t need any more problems Lastly he said I have two more things to do with you before I can get back to work… He brought my cell phone in and took the SIM out in front of me Then after he pocketed the SIM he informed me that I was to be his guest at they finished up their business for the night. He closed the door and I was stuck in there, hopeless and helpless. I tried to scream, but the gag and the noise from the building were more than any match for me. My arms had pretty much gone to sleep so I had no means of getting my hands loose. The support pole that I was lashed to was too far away from anything I could get my legs to, try and get me loose. There were a few pieces of broken glass nearby, but the guy had made sure to pick them up and throw them away when he came in to check up on me; it wouldn’t have mattered, they were out of reach anyway. I heard lots of moving and shifting of cages. I could see out of the window that night was falling, but I wasn’t sure what time it really was. The noises out in the main building were getting quieter. There were other guys moving about out there, but they didn’t see me and I didn’t see them, but I heard Greg ordering them around. This went on for a while. I began to drift into and out of sleep only to be startled out of sleep by the guy barging in every once in a while to make sure I was still there. I was really scared at this point. What was he planning to do with me? I was stuck and at his mercy. Later, I don’t know when he came back in. the main building was silent, dead silent. Greg came into the room and hunkered down in front of me. I pulled my legs up beside me in try and keep him from getting any ideas. He told me, that because I was so nosey I had to be dealt with. He told me, that I had to remain tied up here for a while more while he left. They had been thinking about closing the puppy kennel down since allegations had begun surfacing and I was the last straw. I didn’t like the words "last straw". He shook his head and then looked my right in the eye. For a long time, like he was seriously thinking about doing something else. Then he just went behind me and untied my elbows. He began explaining that they decided to pack up the kennel and move so as to avoid any further complications. He said that I was too nosey for my own good and had cost him a lot of money. He began to untie my hands, but I was so weak from the lack of blood to my arms that I couldn’t even move them. Then, he took me and rolled me over onto my stomach I began to panic. I tried to plead through my gag to please let me go and I wouldn’t tell anyone and that I would be a good girl and , and, and… He began tying my hands behind me again. I felt the leash get cinched off and secured. He walked across the floor and dropped a box cutter and my cell phone And told me I could leave the building when I wanted. He said they wouldn’t be able to find him, or the puppies, they would be relocating somewhere else. I was left to struggle in the late hours of the night to get the box cutter and get myself free, to give him time to get away. My cell phone was useless without a SIM and it took me forever to get feeling back in my arms to get my hands to work. Once I had gotten some feeling back in my arms and hands I did manage to get the knife. I finally got out and made it home. I was a dirty mess. I went into the quiet house to find a note. My mom didn’t know what happened and had just gone to bed thinking I had gone to a friend’s house. I decided to not tell anyone that this junior snooper had been caught and could have been really bad off. I just left things go at that. |
| Name: | P W B |
| Name of Story: | looking for sites |
| Comments: | Hello,
Could someone provide a list of some dreambook sites involving bondage, bondage and consensual sex and bondage older women? I thank you for any help you can provide. PWB |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | The Challenge II, Cont'd |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | As John stood in front of me & Heather with the feather (hey that rhymes!!!), I tried to tell him something behind my gag like "Do your worst", Heather started giggling.
"Angela", John said. "You know how you always say that it is not polite to talk with your mouth full!" I started to laugh as I turned to giggling Heather. Of all the cheesey lines they came up with, this one was right up there. "What's so funny sis?" John said as he looked at us. I couldn't stop laughing as I looked at my cousin, who returned my feelings of the moment with more laughter. (Although muffled under her gag!) "What's wrong with you? You enjoyed that we tickled Melissa didn't you?" I mmmpphhed "Hmmm hmmm" As I tried to communicate through my gag as I looked at Heather. "Well, see if you enjoy this!" I squealed as John took the feather & raked my feet with it. I could hear Melissa laughing behind her gag, muffled laughter as it was me getting it now. I squirmed & squealed as my big brother worked my feet with the feather & then his his fingers, gently and slowly, ever so slowly raking his fingers down my right foot and then my left foot. This was torture! I squealed & squirmed somemore, wiggling and giggling. Heather was laughing as she looked at my dilema. But not for long as now Jeff, not wanteing to be left out, went to work on her feet. Now we were both thrashing about, squealing, wiggling & giggling. For about ten minutes (it seemed like hours!) John & Jeff worked on us, switching off, taking turns on each of us, tickle torturing us and loving every minute of it. Then they suddenly stopped & stood up. "You know Jeff, all we need is Nicole here & this laughing convention is go ingt o get out of hand." Heather & I looked at each other with goofy looks on our faces as we were both wore out from the tickling. We then sighed from exhaustion and looked up at Jeff & John. "I have an idea." John said to Jeff. "C'mon. Follow me." As the boys started to leave the room, Jeff turned around and said; "Don''t you guys goes hopping around or you'll get it again!" They left & in between our giggling and in my best gagtalk, I managed to get Heather to turn her back against mine on the small couch. Trying to communicate gagged is difficult, undeterred, I did my best to convey to Heather to try & free the knots on my wrists. And in my best gagtalk, I told her that I would try to do the same for her & that we needed to work on each other & quickly. I looked over at Melissa who was laughing hysterically from seeing us get tickled from my brothers. That is to say, laughing and giggling as best she could gagged. She was also stuggling to get loose les my brothers turn on her again. Her stuggles were to no avail. All three of us were stuggling against our bonds, but we couldn't untie the knots. Then suddenly, Heather was able to work one of my knots free! We were getting close. In a few more minutes I would be free & then untie Heather. I turned around to face Heather. We smiled at each other sensing freedom. Then we heard my brothers coming back. Oh SHOOT! To Be Continued........... Angie F. |
| Name: | Louie Moreno |
| Name of Story: | I Tied Up My Babysitter, cont'd |
| url: | http://www.bankcardservices.com |
| Comments: | Hello everyone. The first parts of this story first appeared on Canucks now D-E-A-D board over 4 years ago and were revised and rewritten by me exclusively for Cheri on her boards. The first parts appear on Cheri's 65 board and her main board. Last installment was written several months ago so I decided it would be time to continue and where better than on this newer board?
When I left off last time, Adele, my luscious baby sitter had suggested a tie up game for me. Having tied each other up once (keep in mind I was only 9 years old at that time) Adele wanted to play a little get even, especially after what I had done to her. To back up for just a second, Adele had initially invisioned me as a shy, backward and easy to handle 9 year old and obviously as she was 16 at that time, never figured on any major resistance from little oh me. To say that I surprised the hell out of her would be putting it mildly! She was tied and gagged, had her face painted, colored and was teased to no end by yours truly. She later told me that it is the quiet ones that you have to be careful of. How true! So having had this luscious babysitter (she looked a lot like Jamie Lee Curtis in her prime) tied to a chair, heavily gagged and very secure with no hopes for escape. I played Cowboys & Inidans with her with her being the Indian, my captive Indian. I had a high ole time painting and coloring her face. Adele had subsequently tied & gagged me and had some fun in the process. She then suggested a tie up challenge. If I could get loose, I got to tie her up again. If not...then she would have a surprise for me. As a 9 year old, I wasn't overly clever but never the less tried to smooth talk her into letting me tie her up first. But Adele would hear nothing of it. She did allow me a br eak of sorts noticing that my hands were red & suggested that I take a pea break and use the bathroom. She also suggested that I rub my hands be cause it was going to be a very long time for me time. (My parentts had called and indicated that they would be home later, not sooner. My Dad had some bengay in the bathroom cabinet. I had a hunch...well more on that later. Suffice to say that I rubbed some of it on my wrists. "Louie, hey little Louie. You didn't chicken out did you?" Yelled Adele. "My wrists are sorer than I thought. Just give me a couple of minutes and I'll be out." I replied. So I went back tot he bedroom where Adele was waiting for me. "If you're really too sore, you don't have to do t his you know." (Adele was sensitive & caring as she was beautiful) I again assureed Adele that I would be fine and a deal was deal. "Pretty good talk for a little 9 year old." Adele replied. "And I am into integrity and keeping your word. I like that in you Louie." She said. "Pretty confident for a little guy too. I like that too. I wish more of the guys that I know where that confident in themselves. And I wish I could get them into bondage games as easily as I got you. And I wish I could find guys my age that could play this game as well as you do and....oh well, I'd better not got here....you are too young for th at sort of thing. What I had on my mind." Said my sexy babysitter. I just giggled but remember wishing that I was about 7 years older and was about to say so, but shifted gears and said: "My parents brought me up to be honest and to keep agreements. My Dad used to spank me when I was bad or didn't do as I said. Funny thing was that he always told me how much he loved me while he spanked me. I us ed to tell him not to love me so much." Adele laughed but quickly added. "Honesty & Integrity is great, but you really like this tied up stuff don't you?" "Yes I do!" Was my reply. "I especially liked tying you up and can't wait to get those ropes on you again." Adele laughed and said; "Fat Chance!" And then she checked my hands. "Phew! What is that smell? Bengay?" "Yeah!" I replied. "I told you that my wrists are sore and this stuff seems to have helped. Anyway, I wouldn't miss out on this opportunity for anything." "You sure you are okay?" Asked my beautiful babysitter. "Yeah. Let's do it!" Came my response. With that Adele started to tie my hands behind my back, tying my wrists with her scarf. "Does that hurt?" She asked. "No! The scarf is soft and feels sensous." "It feels WHAT? Where did you pick up that word you little 9 year old sexpot?" "TJ HOOKER and..." "BALONEY. Everything is TJ Hooker eh? I don't think so. Let me guess, it was your boyscout friend right?" "Yeah." I admitted. "He has soem books & magazines that he shares with me." "What kinds of books?" Asked Adele. "Well soem are from movies. A magazine called Screen Thrills Illustrated. It has stills from movies of Damsels In Distress. Like the old movie serials, tv shows and movies. Beautiful girls all tied up & gagged. Really exciting." And I was getting more and more excited as I spoke. "Like you had me downstairs?" Asked Adele. "Yeah, just like that. Ecept it was alot more fun doing it to a beautiful girl like you than watching it on tv or looking at pictures in a book." Came my response. "I am still wondering where t hat word sensous came from Louie. Where did you pick that up from? Certaintly not from watching TJ Hooker or looking at beautiful girls bound & gagged in magazines like Screen Thrills Illustrated." Demaned Adele. "CAN WE GET ON WITH ADELE. MY PARENTS WILL BE HOME VERY SOON YOU KNOW!" I shouted as I tried to evade the question and then thinking not bad comeback for a 9 year old. "Little Louie. I already told you that they will not be home for quite awhile. We have time. Now Louie, HOW ABOUT THAT WORD SENSUOUS! WERE IN THE HELL DID YOU HEAR THAT! Now Adele was getting loud. I was silent and squeezed my lips together. "LOUIE, WHERE DID YOU PICK THAT WORD UP FROM? I WANT TO KNOW AND I WANT TO KNOW NOW! God was she persistent. "Okay, okay, okay. It was my boyscout friend. He has other books that he ripped off from his 16 year old brother. Pent something or other and Play something and some books. He says he looks at these books & magazines and when he looks at the pictures he keeps saying...sen--suous...so sensual...sensuous. That is how I heard it. Okay!" I hated to admit that Adele had gotten the best of me. But after all, she was 16 and I was only 9 and my hands were tied behind my back. What else could I do. "Okay Louie, sounds about right. I BELIEVE YOU. How are your wrists?" She asked. "The bengay seems to have helped along with the silk scarf. I'm comfortable." I said confidently. "You let me know if you have any pain Louie." Said Adele in avery soft, sympathetic and caring tone. God I loved t his girl. With that Adele went down to my feet & started tying them with a piece of rope, over my pants. Then Adele remembered the Cowboys & Indian thing; "Got to do your face like you did mine." Adele jubily said. She couldn't wait and I was loving every minute of this attention by this very beautiful babysitter. Louis Moreno USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | The Challenge Pt 3 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com/angie |
| Comments: | Sorry it has taken me awhile to get this part up, I guess you could say that I have been "tied up" a lot lately, pun intended. Look for some current, adult bondage stories on what I have been doing very soon. And thanks so much for the nice comments about my prior posts. Glad that you guys enjoyed them and it is so glad to be missed. Look for me on Youtube very soon as well. The bondage scene over there definitely is in need of some quality, Angie style.
So when I left off, my brothers has snuck up behind us as per orders from Melissa, their hands over our mouths. Darn it! I knew I could have talked my way out of this, John and Jef knew that which is why they kept me handgagged so tightly. Now they where hustling us down the cellar stairs as we mmmppphhed into their tight HOMs covering our mouths and keeping us fairly silent and totally inaudible. The boys forced us into the small room where Nicole & I had been tied & gagged just days before. "Okay girls, "John blurted out, "If you promise not to scream or call for help, we'll remove our hands from your mouths. Okay?" I had no choice. I was caught again! "Umm hmmm" I repled as I looked over at H eather. Jeff then removed his hand from her mouth while John kept a very tight grip on me. "Hands behind your back sister dear" John stated while still holding his hand over my mouth. I complied. He then handed the clothesline back to Melissa who proceeded to tie my hands together. I looked over at Heather. She had a grin on her face as Jeff tied her hands behind her back. Melissa giggled as she very tightly bound my hands while I mmppphhed in protest, all the good it did! "I'm going to make sure this is good & tight." I could hear her say. Then she looked o ver at Jeff & told him to be sure that Heather was bound nice and tight. "Make sure she can't get loose this time Jeff. Keep the knots away from her fingers & easy reach." Mellisa commanded. She acted real bossy. "Don't worry. She ain't getting loose this time." Jeff replied. Nobody ever got loose from me before. Do it once, you're lucky. It will never happen a second time." Jeff said proudly. "Why are you in on this Melissa." Heather said as Melissa tighened her knots on my hands, yanking on the ropes and making it very, very tight. "How could you do this to us Melissa?" "They talked me into it. It was easy." Was her reply. "By the way Angie, where is Nicole asked Jeff as he tightened the knots on Heather's wrists & looking down I suppose he forgot that John was still holding his hand over my mouth. "Mmmmmmmmmmbwatpliingblueanbwingbwourthermmmmffff" was the best that I could get out. "What the heck did you say?" Jeff said. John removed his hand so now I could speak clearly. "I'm not telling you anything brother dear." I said quickly knowing that the gag was coming next. John quickly covered my mouth again while Jeff tossed him a bandana. "Gag her so she keeps that promise." Commanded Jeff. John rolled up the red bandana, rolling it several times & forced it into my mouth. By now, Melissa was done tying my hands so she pushed John out of the way, loosens my gag, pulls it very tight, yanking it so hard that my head jerked back & knotting it very tightly behind my head. Done, Melissa walks in front of me and says, "You wear a gag very well Angie dear. It really becomes you. In fact, it becomes you so well that you are going to have that on your face for a very long time. So get used to it you little twit." Surprisingly, John & Jeff interceded and reprimanded Melissa for being so arragant & cocky with me. I was suprised, sort of that my big brothers who just loved getting me into these precarious situations would come to my defense. Melissa then turned around totally avoiding the comments from my brothers, garbbed a blue bandana and tightly cleave gagged Heather, pulling this fabric tightly into the corners of her mouth as well. Her eyes & cheeks bulged as her soft baby-like skin resonated off her face which was now gagged like mine. "Grmmmmmmmphhhh!!! I tried to say behind my gag. Heather added a mmmppph as well. Meanwhile Melissa stood in front of us, her arms folded. "I'm not playing around with you. You're going to pay for what you two did to me. Do you have any earthly idea how much that hurt when you guys ripped that duct tape off my mouth & wrists?" I giggled behind my gag. Melissa wasn't amused. John sat me down on the couch & stopped suddenly. "When did that happen?" John asked. "Last night" Melissa added. "When these brats ganged up on me, tied, gagged & tickled me." I couldn't beleive what I was hearing as Jeff sat Heather next tome & started to tie our bare ankles together. "Ganged up on her?" I thought to myself. Shw wanted to play along! I surmised that something was wrong last night. This was just another setup, as always! I started mmmpphhing loudly in Melissa's direction. I couldn't wait untill I was untied & could get my hands on her! No wonder she gagged Heather & I so tightly! So we couldn't tell my brothers the truth. This dirty rat! Melissa was a dirty, coninving ratfink! Boy was she going to get it when I got loose. But for the moment, I was the one getting it, along with my coousin Heather! John & Jeff didn't even mutter a word as they tightened the knots on ouor ankles & then stood up. "Well ofh well. What should we do with these two now?" Melissa said with a very sinister look in her eyes. "Just watch." Replied Jeff as he couched down & moved his fingers over my feet. I could only squeal & squirm. He then did the same to Heather. She bucked & squealed as well. "Boy are they ticklish!" Said John was a giggle in his voice while Melissa looked on and nodded in approval. Jeff then said, "We'll be back soon. You watch them Melissa. Watch but don't touch." Jeff & John then left the room & went back upstairs. I could hear them running up the stairs. Interesting scenario. We were now trapped with Melissa! I was hoping that she would obey Jeff & leave us alone, but I knew better! I knew she was up to something. And I was right. My brothers were barely gone for seconds when Melissa lunged at us like a big cat in the jungle. She laughed as she tickled our bare feet! We could only squirm as our bodies collided on the couch. Mmmmmmmppph!!!! Grrrmmmphhh!!! We both yelled into our gags squealing loudly at her every touch. And there were many. "I told you that you two were going to pay for what you did to me yesterday. How does it feel to be on the recieving end of my tickles, you two little twits?" Melissa would go back and forth between me & Heather while we just squirmed, squealed and giggled behind the tight cleave gags that were placed on us. "What's the matter Angie? Not so talkative today are you you little twit? Did you think that I was going to let what you did to me go unpunished?" Melissa sounded off. She was beginning to sound almost maniacal. Then Melissa dug her fingers into my sides swithching iff between myself & Heather. Oh God, how long would this last? To Be Continued...... Next part won't take so long, I promise. Angie |
| Name: | Herron |
| Name of Story: | We're waiting Angie! |
| Comments: | I'm with the others Angie and anxiously awaiting reading more about this story and even more stories by you Angie. We want more! Tell us more!
A Big Fan of Angie, thrilled that she is here writing stories for Cheri and glad that she left Canucks stupid board. |
| Name: | Drew |
| Name of Story: | no story, just a compliment |
| Comments: | Hey, love the story Angie. Somehow I get the feeling Melissa isn't going to be on top of this in the end. |
| Name: | Angela F |
| Name of Story: | The Challenge II, Pt. 2 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | In pt. 1, I indicated how Melissa our house sitter agreed to be part of our tieup game. Here is the continuation:
Heather went and got the tie up stuff & returned. "Put your hands behind you back." Heather ordered. Melissa obeyed & I watched Heather tie her wrists together. She wound the rope around each wrist about four times and then crossed it the other way, finally cinching it into a knot. "Wow, that's pretty tight Heather!" Melissa exclaimed. I looked and had to admit that Heather had done a grandstand job. Melissa's hands were wrapped around and around and then tied tightly in the center. No way for Melissa to escape from this. "Where did you learn to tie up so well?" Melissa asked. "Prisoners aren't supposed to talk." Heather added as she pressed a piece of duct tape over Melissa's mouth. "Mmmmppphhh!!" was about all Melissa could say as Heather added two more pieces of duct tape and I was busy tying Melissa's ankles with more of the clothesline. She was wearing sweat pants, but was barefoot. So she was an easy target. "Oh & one more thing Melissa." Heather then took a bandana and tied arond Melissa's eyes making for a perfect blindfold. Melissa shook her dirty blonde hair every which way & mmmpppphhhed into the well secured tape gag. Heather then looked at me with an evil look in her eye. I knew she had something in mind. "Ready?" She said as she nodded towards Heathers feet. I nodded back with approval. Then we proceeded to give Melissa good tickling of her feet. Actually both of her feet. Lightly raking our fingers ever so gently down her feet. Melissa wiggled and squirmed. So Heather & I took turns laying across Melissa's legs to keep her still while the other one of us tickled her furiously! We had fun. Melissa? She was in torture. It was so funny! Melissa being so ticklish and being taken in and so easily overpowered by two teenage girls. I think she never expected us to do it or t ie her this well. While holding her legs down, I saw Melissa strugle against the bonds that held her hands tightly bound. Meanwhile, we were having a good time & laughing it up. Then Heather tickled her whole body. Melissa bucked & started mmmpphhing even more. We were getting to her. I am sure that now she wished she hadn't fallen into our trap. She had only expected to be tied up and assumed she could have broken free easily. Not today! We continued this onslaught for about ten minutes, non-stop. Finally, I told Heather that we had better back off. Melissa was squirming and giggling under her gag and I was getting tiered from holding her as Heather had become when it was my turn. We fell out laughing next to her and rolled on the floor next to Melissa. She was still giggling under her tape gag even after we finished. Heather then told her that we would be back. All of that tickling had made both of us thirsty and we needed to use the bathrooms. Melissa mmmmppphed. About a half hour later, we returned to check on Melissa and were surprised to see Melissa still tightly bound & gagged. So we untied her. Are you allright Melissa?" I asked. "Yeah, that was fun." She didn't sound too convincing. Something in me told me that we went too far. Saturday would prove me right. Mid morning Saturday, I heard Melissa on the phone again as I came downstairs wearing my long t-shirt over my bikini. We were going to the public swimming pool & I wanted Melissa to drive us. I had to go down to the basement to get some towels. While down there, suddenly the power went off! Oh great I thought. Maybe it wouldn't last long and the power would come right back on. I went to the stairs and called out to Melissa. "Hey Melissa, shine the flashlight down here." But there was no answer.My heart started beating faster as I inched my way up the stairs holding onto the railing as a guide. "Melissa!" Still no answer. Whatw as going on? I made it to the top of the stairs as my heart was in my throat. Then I saw Melissa. She was holding rope. "Your turn Angie." "You scared me to death Melissa. What's up with turning off the power? Why did you do that to me? I could have been hurt floundering around in the dark. "Like I said, your turn Angie!" "You're starting to scare me. You're taking us to the poooolmmmmmmgggrmmhhh!" I couldn't finish the sentence as suddenly and without warning I felt a hand go over my mouth. I was handgagged from behind! The power came back on & I saw Heather being forced into the kitchen with hand covering her mouth. It was Jeffrey, my sinister brother. Or at least one of them and I could easily figure out who was holding his hand over my mouth! It had to be John. And in fact, it was John who had captured me. Of all the dirty tricks they had pulled on us, this had to be the lowest! As I looked at Jeff and struggled against John, In oticed some bandanas hanging out of Jeffrey's pocket. Melissa started to laugh as she threw rope to each of my brothers. "It looks like swimming has been cancelled girls." Said John as he kept his hand over my mouth and I mmmppphed in protest all to no avail. "Revenge will be very sweet."Jeffrey added. "Yes indeedy" Blurted out Melissa. Then she added, "Revenge for what they did to me right?" Melissa asked. "Well that can be part of it, but I am doing this because Heather escaped my knots. Nobody has ever doen that to me before. And I don't take defeat easily." Responded John while Jeffrey nodded in agreement with a sinister look on his face. And I thought they had gotten over that. BOY was I wrong! I tried to talk some sense to these brothers of mine, but all I could do is mmmppphhh. "No talking your way out of this one Angie." I could hear John behind me. "I know you are good at talking your way of things, not this time!" While his big hand got even tighter around my mouth. "What happens now?" Melissa asked. "Tie & gag them?" "Right! And tickling! Right sister dear?" John told us in a very commanding voice. I tried to break free from John as did Heather from Jeffrey, no go. They were much stronger than us and held us very tight. "Okay Jeff, let's get them downstairs." Comanded John. "Okay John. You keep Angie's mouth covered. you know she will try to talk her way out of this or scream and alert the neighbors and have them coming over here." "Right Jeff. You do the same with that one. I can't believe she got loose from my ropes." I could only look at Heather. She didn't seem too surprised.Her triumph on getting loose only fueled my brothers ego for revenge and to make sure that neither of us would ever get loose again. Boy were we in for a wild time! To be continued......... Next part should be up tomorrow. Angie |
| Name: | Angela F |
| Name of Story: | The Challenge II, Pt. 1 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | When I originally wrote this story for that other, now defunct board a few years ago it was titled under the name "My Brothers Revenge." This is the new & revised story which will never appear on Canucks dysfunctional board.
Well the weekend got here & John & Jeff took Heather, Nicole & myself out to a loal amusement park. They bought us anything we wanted! I even added to my stuffed animal collection thanks to Jeffrey winning a game. We still couldn't get over Heather getting loose from John's knot's. We couldn't help but brag about it in the boys faces. BIG MISTAKE...While they pretended to laugh it off, secretly they were plotting revenge against us & it would come at the most unlikely of times. When they tied us last time, it was in our living room when my parents were both at work. What a chance they took! How lucky for Jeffrey & John that our parents called and didn't just show up out of the blue. And at the same time, how unfortunate for us because we had to suffer humiliation at my brothers hands for awhile, untill Heather got loose. Anyway, all of that was small potatoes compared to what they were plotting to pull off this time! It actually happened a few weeks later, early July on a very hot Friday afternoon when our parents went out of town for a long weekend. Nicole was gone as well. She went with her Mom to her Aunt's house and spent the nite. And Nicole indicated that she wouldn't be back untill late Saturday-afternoon or early evening. So that left my brothers, Heather and myself alone! As if things weren't looking bad enough already, Mom & Dad call and tell me that they were going to an all Day Music Festival & wouldn't be ba ck untill late Saturday evening. To help us out, my parents called a girl named Melissa to watch us. Melissa was my brothers age & had house sit for us many times in the past. My parents liked her and so did I. She was funny and fun to be with. Anyway, on Friday nite, Heather & I were talking the usual girl talk when Heather poses a question to me: "Hey Angie, I got a great idea." "What?" I replied. "What if we tie up Melissa and then tickle her!" "Are you serious?" "YES! Very much so! And it would be qa change of pace, you know your brothers aren't here." "I think it would be kind of fun. But what about Nicole? She is not here and she is going to miss out." "I know. But I am in the mood to do it. What do you say cousin?" "Let's do it!" We hopped off my bed & looked around upstairs for rope and some kind of cloth. Melissa was downstairs talking on the phone. This was one of the things that rattled us tonite. Normally, Melissa plays games with us. This nite she was doing her own thing and seemed to be avoiding us. Just then, Heather comes out of my brothers room with some articles that looked very familiar to me; a rollo f clothesline, several colored banadas & duct tape. I began to remininse about the many times when I wore those things thanks to my brothers and was getting more & more excited about what Heather & I were about to do to poor, poor Melissa who would be our victim this night. "Wow Heather! You found allof that in there in room?" (like I should have been surprised) "Yes. An these items look brand new too." I went over to check the ropes and bandanas, they were brand new. And the ducttape still had the price tag on it! A receipt fell off the line of clothesline andit revealed that my brothers had just bought these things. "Those monsters! They were getting ready to strike again, weren't they?" Heather nodded her head and I said, "C'mon!" We went downstairs and hid the bondage materials out of view from Melissa. She was still yakking on the phone to her boyfriend conducting what appeared to be a blabathon. I was really looking forward to this. She saw us and then hung up. "Hey guys. What's up?" "We're bored Melissa. Want to play a game with us? Heather asked. "Like what? What kind of game?" "It's called tie up the house sitter." I added. "You mean tie me up like your brothers do to you?" She asked. "You know about that?" I said with authority. "Yeah. And now that you mention it, it might be kinda of fun to see what you got through or even better yet, to see what you two little girls can do with an adult." Now it was becomming a challenge To Be Continued........ |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | My Cousin Heather |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | SPECIAL NOTE FROM CHERI: Angie had posted this on our other board but I thought it belonged here. Enjoy. Angie is the best at writing pure kids TUGS! Also check out Shannon's new installment, Playful Bondage Pt 2 on my new site. In this one, Sam ties her to the railroad tracks and goes into a trance with the train only a short distance away! CHERI (-:
Like I said near the end of my last story, after our tickling experience, Nicole and I went up to my bedroom & talked for hours about being bound and gagged in my basement. Nicole had Jeff untie her so she could tickle me as well. She was such a free spirit & had this crush on him, so she sweet-talked him into tying her up. I don't know what it was about her, but she would just flash those little island eyes at him (Nicoles Mother is half Hawaiian, half Japanese). Anyway, she just wanted me to loosen up and have some fun, & she knew I was very sensitive to tickling. I couldn't stay mad at her, I loved her like a sister. Well, my cousin Heather called the next morning. She lived out of state and was going to stay with us for about a month. She was my age (Fourteen), and was my mothers niece & a very shy girl, or so I thought. After Heathers mother dropped her off on a Thursday, my parents had to go out of town for the weekend so that mean't t hat John & Jeff h ad to watch us. Oh great! More tying us up probably. Me, Heather & Nicole were sitting on my bed when it started. "So what do you guys do for fun?" Heather asked. "Look at Jeff!" Nicole responded. "So you like my cousin?" "He is such a fox!" I thought I was going to be sick as I crossed my eyes & looked at Nicole. But what Heather said next really floored me. "Do you guys ever role play?" "What do you mean?" I asked. "You kow..tie up games." I almost fell off the bed. Nicole just looked at me and smiled. "We do!" Nicole beamed as she couldn't sit still. "Abgie's brothers tied us up in the basement the other day." I couldn't believe what I was hearing, as all this time I thought Heather was really shy. I guess it was really just a front. "John & Jeff tied you guys up?" "Yes" I shot back. "And gagged us not to mention the tickling." "Tickling?" Heather said. "You guys were having way too much funw ithout me. I want to be in on it next time." "I tried to get Angie to loosen up..." Added Nicole "Angela Christina Federico! You need to loosen up!" Heather said and she put her arm around me. If there was anything I hated, it was b eing called by my full name. "Maybe your brothers can capture us this weekend." With my luck they would probably anyway. First my best friend was such a free spirit & had a crush on my brother. Then my cousin loved to do this as well! Boy was I feeling alone. Maybe I needed to loosen up like Heather & Nicole said? Anyway, the next day we decided to go up to the attic & clear some space for a sleepover. Kind of our space. (It was Nicole's idea) I needed to go to the store to get a new portable CD player for our little party. John offered to drive me, so I was suspicious of leaving Nicole alone with Jeff, not to mention Heather...Anyway, I put the th ought out of my mind & went with John to the store. After we got back, I rushed up to the attic only to see Heather & Nicole sitting in chairs. Their hands were tied behind the chairs. They were mmmppphhing behind the duct tape that covered their mouths.Jeff was sitting there reading a magazine. "Hi Angie. Been waiting for you!" I started to say something but John's hand quickly covered my mouth. I knew it was a setup! "Mmmmppphhh!" I could only say behind John's hand as Jeff quickly walked behind me and tape gagged me. "Hurry up Jeff, tie her up." John said and he forced me into a third chair & pulled my hands behind it. John had noticed that my Aunt Martha & Uncle Ben had pulled up in the driveway, were out of the car and were about to knock on the door. Talk about bad timing! Why couldn't they have arrived just seconds earlier? So Jeff did the honors of tying me up while John held his hand tightly over my mouth. Jeff crossed my wrists and tied them tightly with the rope, adding a few good knots. I mmmpphhhhed in protest but now Jeff duct taped my mouth while John quickly removed his hand. Next my brothers removed my flip-flop sandals and each one took a foot & tickled them. I screamed as loud as I could behind the tape gag but all that came out was a muffled squeal. I almost turned the chair over in trying to get away from their touch and get close enough to the window to get my Aunt & Uncles attention and g et away from my brothers touch. No luck. One brother was bad enough, but two? It was too much. And never mind that I was tightly tied up! "Don't knock yourself out Angie" John said as he raked my right foot with his fingers. I managed to glance over at Nicole & Heather trying to get loose. They were laughing behind their tape gags at my dilemma (At least it sounded like laughter) "I think we need to tickle sombody else! Jeff said as he went over and tickled bot Nicole & Heather. John then worked on both of my feet. Nicole & Heather both thrashed about. Heather seemed to be as ticklish as I was! With her brunette ponytailed hair swinging about. During the next twenty minutes, the boys switched off from tickling us to reading magazines. Then they finally untied us and took us all out for pizza & movies. Their treat! And I thoguht my brothers were really bad, nah, crazy and kinky but they were actually nice deep down. During dinner, Heather bragged that with time, she could get out of any knots my brothers could tie. Yous hould have seen their faces when my brothers heard this. This will lead into my next story which should be up in a couple of days. Angie F |
| Name: | Karen |
| Name of Story: | Brotherly Love |
| Comments: | I am now 32 years old, married with 3 children. My husband and I experiment with bondage from time to time. I am usually the one who gets it, as it has been a learned behavior of mine for years. My tie experiences started in the 9th grade and lasted until I was 17 at the hands of my brother and his buddies.
In my youth, I was the same as I am now, 5'5 110-125 lbs., red hair, green eyes. My brother Jim is 2 years older and has always been fat and ugly with fat and ugly friends. Jim was always jealous of my dating life, and his friends hated the fact that I would not date them. As a result, I was frequently kidnapped and tied up by them. I would never tell on them because Jim always had some sort of blackmail to share with my parents. The first time I was victimized, I was only 15 years old. One of Jim's fat friends, Eric, asked me to his Junior homecoming dance. I told him no and ended up going with another guy with from our school. Since my parents would not let me date yet, I had to be sneaky. I went to my friends Jean house to get ready since her parents were out of town. I also had to borrow a dress and shoes from another girl I knew in the 11th grade. My date was to pick me up for dinner at 6 and t ehn go to the dance at 8. Jim got wind of of plan from listening to my calls with Jean who he had a crush on. I got to Jeans at 4 to get ready, since Jean was not going she was happy to devote her night to helping me get ready. With her help I was ready an hour early at 5. We sata nd waited for my date and then the doorbell rang. Jim and Eric were outside. Of course we ignored it, but Jim said if we didn't let him in, he would tellmy parents that I was going out on a date. Reluctantly, we let them in, and what a mistake that was. Eric grabbed me and Jim grabbed Jean. They both clamped t heir hands over our mouths and said don't yell. They siad you both better shut up or I would be told on for dating and Jean would be told on for helping me out. I nodded my head and Jim released his hand. I said, what do you want. Jim said you girls are not going out anywhere tonight. I started to cry, and beg him to let me go out. Jim said that I couldn't date anyone if I won't date Eric. They ordered us to the kitchen and told us to sit down. Eric then took out of his backpac and dumped several lengths of rope on the floor from it. Eric and Jim grabbed the rope and Eric started tying me up while Jim tied Jean to the chair. My hands were forced behind me and tied with white nylon rope very tightly. My ankles were then tied very tightly together along with my knees. Jean only has her hands and ankles tied. They then spun us around in chairs so we were back to back. They each started wrapping even more rope around our upper bodies. As I kept crying, Jim said that if we could get loose, then I could go, if not he would free me by 9. Jim then told Eric that we had to be gagged or we would cry out when my date comes at 6. Eric asked Jean if she had any ducttape and she said no. Eric left the room and searched the house and came back with a rollof duct tape. Jim took the roll from Eric and arapped the tape around my head and mouth several times and then did the same to Jean. My thoughts were now about how my hair would be messed up after all of that work, and my dress wrinkled from allof that rope. The ropes were really sinking into my skin. Eric really tied me up tight, probably because he was mad t hat I had turned him down. I heard Jean crying. I figured she was in pain. The boys then went to the living room and I heard the t.v. get turned on. I was screwed. I had a pretty blue dress on that was now wrinkled bad, and some black ankles strap heels, the straps now covered with rope. I was bound and gagged and unable to move. 30 minutes went by with Jean and me bound and gagged and helpless. Jean was crying while I was trying to make noises through my nose trying to tell her that we will be O.K., then the doorbell rang. Karen |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | Back To My Roots Pt 3 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | When I left off yesterday, Nicole was trying to make me feel book about what my brothers had done to us by comparing this to a Nancy Drew adventure. I was more concerned about getting untied. Nicole with my help, was loose and removed our gags and was so overjoyed about breaking from her bonds that she lost track of time. The time limit was ever so close!
Just then the door flew open. It was my brothers and they were carrying duct tape. I looked at the clock...we were seconds away from the time limit. We both knew what was coming next! John shouts, "One got loose." And then Jeff made a run for Nicole handgagging her and pulling her hands in front. I made a last ditch effort to call HELP to my parents but John was was too quick and quickly covered my mouth with his hand squelching my cries for aide. John reached for the banadana that Nicole has untied from my mouth earlier and re-cleave-gagged me with it. The he went over to Nicole and helped Jeff. John tied her hands in front while Jeff m aintained his firm handgag. I could hear Nicole actually giggling. "I think she is enjoying this too much!" remarked John. I remarked, "Look who's talking!" But with that darn cleave gag solidly inserted all that could be heard were mmmmppphhs. Undeterred and rattled even by my mmmpphhs, Jeff walked over to me with a piece of duct tape. "As for you Angela, silence." Jeff then pressed the duct tape over my mouth and over the cleave gag. "mmmmmmmmppphh" was all that I could say. Jeff then went back over to Nicole, tape gagged her and then with John's help, picked her up & flopped her on the couch in the room. They quickly tied more rope to her hands & tied the end loop of the rope to one of the couch legs. Her hands were tied overhead while she laid on the couch. "I think you girls know what is coming next!" John announced. I started to squirm and squeal into my gag. It was now tickle time! Jeff removed Nicole's sneakers & socks & started to tickle her soles. She was mmmmpphhhing behind the tape gag (although probably loving every moment of it) Then John started with me. His touch was torture as I squirmed on the floor like a fish out of water. Squealing as loud as I could, his fingers raked my feet endlessly. It was torture and I could barely endure it, but had to. My wrists were still tied tight. After several minutes, he stopped and said he ha d to go to work. What a relief! I guess I didn't notice that he was gone for I was exhausted as I laid on the floor. Breathing slowly and trying to relax from what just transpired. Just then I felt the presence of Jeff and Nicole kneeling over me. I didn't even realize that she had been untied. I was so into relaxing after that tickle torture session with John, that I never even realized how quiet the basement had become, untill now! Nicole just looked at Jeff with those puppy dog eyes and said, "Ready?" And as she asked, Jeff nodded his head. Suddenly, Nicole tickled my body all over while Jeff worked on my feet. I couldn't beleive that my very best friend in the world was doing this to me! I was so tired from the prior tickle session with John, that I could barely even squirm, but the tickling caused a nerve reaction and I was making squealing noises behind my gag. After a few minutes, they stopped as Nicole was laughing so much she couldn't continue! Jeff then left leaving me alone with Nicole. Nicole just looked at me and smiled. Once she was able to stop laughing, she asked how if I enjoyed the treat. Treat! Some treat. I gave her a piece of my mind, telling her off, calling her a traitor, a Benedict Arnold and so forth but of course all Nicole heard were mmmppphhs. I was still bound and gagged! Finally, after I regained my composure and I am sure even behind the gag, Nicole realized that I wanted the gag removed and to be untied. Nicole cut me loose and after regaining my composure, we both went up to my room where we talked about our experience. Meannwhile, I was pllanning revenge on both Nicole and my brothers for what they had done and remembered what Nicole said after my first tie up experience with John and Jeff, that we both needed more tie up experience and that I needed to tie her up for practice. |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | Back To My Roots Pt 3 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | As my brothers were leaving the room, I gave them a sneer. They knew I was upset at how they had tricked me and how my girlfriend Nicole had been suckered into revealing our plan for revenge. I also gave my brothers a piece of my mind by telling them off, but alas, the gag had reduced my very words to to muffled garble, sort of like the written words by someone (Canuck) when he attempts to post something intelligible here on Cheri's board. Perhaps someone has a mental gag inplanted in his brain and that is why he has such a difficult time communicating! Anyway, back to the the story.
My brothers were amused and delighted by my plight and laughed as loud as they could without alerting my parents who were upstairs. They closed the cellar door behind them and left Nicole and I alone. So as soon as my brothers left, I went to work on my bonds and trying to get free. But just like before, I was extremely tied up well. My brothers, John & Jeff had become experts in tying up little sister! And it wasn't so much the ropes being tight (which they were!), it was those damn knots - I couldn't reach them with my fingers & twisting my wrists to try only succeeded in making the ropes even tighter and was cutting into my wrists. John and Jeff were both in the Boy Scouts and knew a thing or two about knots! I looked over at Nicole who was struggling as well. I mmmpphhed to her and she mmmppphhed back. Then she managed to sit herself up & proceeded to hop over close to me. Easing herself down, Nicole pushed her back against mine & started to feel my wrists, looking for the knots. I was doing the same to her. Sitting back to back, we did the best we could in trying to free each other. I looked over at the clock and 50 minutes remained until John & Jeff would return to tickle us and do God knows what else if we weren't loose. Nicole and I spent about 15 minutes trying to loosen the knots on each others wrists. The air conditioner was running well in the room, but as hard as we working on getting free, not to mention fearful, we were sweating profusely and had you been there, you never would have known the air conditioiner was actually running. Feeling around, I got a good hold on one of Nicole's knots & I tried to tell her to sit still, but the gag muffled all of my speech to the point where you could hardly understand anything I was saying, sort of like trying to read someone's stupid posts and making any sense out of what he writes. Anyway, back to Nicole, I think she caught on, because she stopped trying to untie me and got very still. I think she tried to tell me to hurry up, what I heard Nicole say was blllmmmurrrupppmmmpph! I returned by saying bwhinnnnettyirrrrinngmmmmfff. Nicole replied and I did likewise. We were going back on forth, partly giggling at hearing our garbled speech but mostly frantic trying to get untied and escape the wrath on my two big brothers! By this time, ten minutes remained untill tickle time and just then, Nicole pulled the ropes from her wrists! I could hear her mmmppphhing and she was obviously going something then she spoke clearly and I knew she had been working on her gag, trying to get it lose. And she had! After untying the gag from her mouth, Nicole said to me, "We did it Ang!" She then started to remove my gag. After a few seconds, I was finally free of that bandana which was tied in my mouth for almost an hour. It was soaked from my saliva! Nicole wrung it & dried it out. "Hurry up Nic. Untie me." I said hoarsely. "My brothers will be coming back any minute and they are in so much trouble for doing this." "Oh come on Angie. I think it was kind of fun. We got loose...and Jeff tying me up...!" "Oh please Nicole enough!" Then Nicole went on, "Not to mention the challenge to get loose from your brothers knots and remember all of those N ancy Drew books? What about Nancy's dilema's? I know that you had to be thinking about that?" I sort of chuckled, thought about it and had to admit that thise whole thing really felt like soemthing out of a Nancy Drew novel only with me playing Nancy Drew! That turned it into an adventure! Just then the door flew open. It was my brothers! Now what? I'll try to post the next part on Sunday. Angie F. |
| Name: | Eric |
| Name of Story: | someones is no averrage fool |
| Comments: | someone is an above average FOOL! Nobody can make a fool out of someone because he does such a good job doing it all by himself!
We used to say that your board is failing someone (CANUCK) that is incorrect, it is not failing IT HAS FAILED! If only you were as good at attracting quality authors like Cheri has or perhaps even in writing quality stories instead of the garbaaaaaage you write as you are at bashing Cheri, you might be good. |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | To: Mr. Anonymous - ALL STORIES ARE WELCOME HERE! |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/cheri3.html |
| Comments: | I agree that the kid stories on Canucks boring Board (bored) are ridiculous and boring and I usually stay away from those types of stories. The Sleepover Story that I presented here has special meaning to me, it was how I was introduced to bondage and I think you will agree, the story (which is a true story by the way) is superior to the absolute crap that appears on your (Canucks) board.
Angie F's stories are outstanding and I have to admit, far better than my story. She was hot when she used to write stories for Canuck and you will find her stories, even though kiddie stories, far better than the kiddie stories you will find anywehere else, especially on Canucks now past D-E-A-D and gone to A-S-H-E-S board. I do agree that I am more fond of the adult stories like Cindy's and Dale and even Sue's which is a little farout but decent and the other stories that are appearing here. If you don't like the Sleepover series or Angie's stories or other "kiddie" stories, just skip over them. Nobody says you have to read them. But seriously Mr. anonymous (Canuck) aren't you really upset (jealous???) because of the quality that appears here when all you have is garbage on your board? Go ahead, say yes. Here is a novel idea; if you want more adult stories, try writing one! Er, I mean something other than those stupid handgagged stories you write as Harold, or the fagboy sock-in-the-mouth male/male pervert stories that prevail on your board. I appreciate your comments even though I disagree with what you wrote. But that is that what makes America great---FREEDOM OF SPEECH. Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Darlene |
| Name of Story: | Don't fool with my guy |
| Comments: | Hi. My name is Darlene and I just heard about this board from a friend. Of course I heard of Cheri before and have been a big fan of hers. Before I telly my story, Cheri doesn't have to prove that she is better than Canuck, she is better than Canuck. It's no contest. But it really isn't just Cheri, it is her authors. At least Cheri has some. I used to post on Canucks board but got tired of being the only person other than Canuck writing stories there. Also got tir ed of the juvenile mentality over there.
Now her is my story. My girlfriend Sandy and I were seeing the same guy and I was sort of jealous. I wanted Ben all to myself and didn't like this sharing thing. I wanted him very badly and wanted Sandy out of the picture, especially for this weekend. So here is what I did. I waited for her outside her house and followed her to Ben's place. When she arrived, I pulled around the back of the house and was waiting in the bushes. As she walked past me I snuck behind her and planted a pice of duct tape over her mouth and then wrestled her along to the side of the garage. Fortunately, Ben's parents had high bushes and hedges all around which allowed for privacy so nobody saw us. I then drug Sandy out back behind the woodshed and tied her hands and feet and left her that way all nite while Ben and I went out and had a good time. Funny thing happened; it poured down rain and Sandy got soaked! I didn't feel sorry for her at all but was glad that there was no lightning. Feedback is welcome D |
| Name: | Boilerman1 |
| Name of Story: | I'm A Lurker! |
| Comments: | I'm a lurker and damn proud of it. Went to Canucks board and found that deader than normal. I would post a story, but have none to tell. There is no one around her willing to have fun. Perhaps they have read too many stories on Canucks board. This place where I live is as dull as Canucks dull board. So I am here lurking and enjoying the better stories that are here. I know you are all shedding tears for me right now.
Boilerman USA |
| Name: | Jay |
| Name of Story: | Me and My Girlfriend |
| Comments: | My girlfriend loves tie up games. This weekend her parents were away, she hauled me upstairs and tied me to the bed. She stuffed her scarf in my mouth and then duct taped my mouth shut. Then she played with my balls and teased me to the limit. She had my dick really hard and would stop just short of climax. She kept this up for hours and drove me crazy!
Finally, she felt I had enough and really let loose and WOW did I ever get off! I wanted to tie her up but I was too exhausted. Well, that's my story. Hope you like. Now Cheri, can I access your new board? I am so desperate that I am re-reeading the stories on this board and even got so frustrated that I went to Canucks board. But got tired of reading all of those homo-stories and commentary, all written by Canuck using aliases. Intersting though how someone (canuck) spells a little better when he writes on his own board. Stories still suck, but he does spell a little better. Jay (Not Spyro) |
| Name: | Jerry |
| Name of Story: | someone aka Kevin aka Canuck etc. |
| Comments: | While you and Jay have your own agenda, I still wold like to have an answer as to why you cannot tell me whether that security guard was male or female, black or white when you supposedly came to the West Oaks Mall last December to meet Cheri's nieces. Only waiting since December '05 for a response. So Jay, good luck. You'll be waiting untill April '07 while someone/kevin/canuck continues to think he is fooling us. HINT: He hasn't fooled anyone, except himself.
Jerry Ocoee, Fl near The West Oaks Mall Patron of Subway Restaurants |
| Name: | someone |
| Comments: | Okee cheri, i confess. i really am canuck. i do use crack and am a loser. i am upset that your board passed mine. i am rally upset that my antics didn't get you to go away like they did with angie, shannon, beverly and others. i admit that i never responded to your emails and chose to create aliases and make wise cracks on my board instead. i admit that harold (buddy) and a i are really the same person. and i admit that spuro and i are the same person and so is jay. so now will you please let me on your damn board you slut! |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | Angie and Beverly - Great Stories! |
| Comments: | Plese continue your fine work with your stories on both this and the newest board. And that you for the emails.
Interesting comments regarding Canucks board - you guys mention using microsoft word so now he is using that in his stories. Well as long as Canuck is copying you guys, we all know who the leader and who is the follower don't we? Thresa also wrote another knockout story with her X-ray buddy Ivan. If only Canuck could access that board, he would have his own version using his alias Harold aka Buddy and no doubt claim that he had that stored in microsot word too! Woo-hoo! Canuck is just too much! Thanks for your stories and keep them coming. Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | Jerry, I'm back. Jay????? |
| Comments: | I enjoyed my visit with you from Labor Day to last weekend. I love Central Florida. Thanks for taking me to the Millenium Mall. West Oaks Mall was okay. Millenium was outstanding.
Jay, or should I say someone, spyro, canuck, kevin etc. Let's pretend you are on the level. What else can you do? You mentioend something about writing a story, that would be a place to start. Since last December I have been getting a slew of posts from you using various aliases all indicating how much you want to help, but you always fall short when it comes time to writing a story. Prove you are not Canuck by writing a story. As far as your posting something on my behalf on Canucks (your board) haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! What a joke! Nice try! So you post a story and I'll let you access my new board which is by the way almost totally filled up with stories so I'll be starting yet another new board very soon. Cool? Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Jerry |
| Name of Story: | The facade with Spyro, someone and now Jay continues |
| Comments: | Unlike Cheri, I can't check the IP addresses but isn't it so obvious that someone, Spyro and now Jay are all one and the same person? Same stupid dialogue, only now it is a three-way from one person instead of a two way. Cheri, I hate to say it it, but your kindness and feeling that this would be some sort of therapy for someone, Spyro, Jay AKA Canuck, Harold, Kevin etc. just isn't working. There is no progress. His disease is getting worse. Perhaps he has even upped his crack usage.
Check out the double posts again on his (Canucks) board, the wacky posts and arguing with himself. Talk about mutiple personalities! He (Canuck) even deletes his own posts after he chastices himself. Hey Cheri, did you get back home yet? Enjoyed your visit down here. I know you said you might be stopping in Ohio and Kentucky on the way home. Hope you had a safe trip. Love the new stories on your new board. |
| Name: | Dan |
| Name of Story: | Angie; More, more, more! |
| Comments: | Normally I hate this little kiddie tie up stories, but yours are the exception. So much better than that crap on Canucks now D-E-A-D Board! Of course I know that you used to post on Canucks board a few years ago. But then again, Canuck used to have an audience of more than 1.
Keep them coming Angela. We love your stories. |
| Name: | Luke |
| Name of Story: | Angie and Beverly both rock! |
| url: | http://www.bondageworld.com |
| Comments: | Hey. I'm a lurker. I'd thought I'd tell both Angie and Beverly to keep on keeping on. You both have written some excellent stories and I bet you both have many more good ones too, don't you?
Luke |
| Name: | Jason |
| Name of Story: | GO ANGIE! |
| Comments: | Keep going Angie! I love your stories!
Jason |
| Name: | Jerry |
| Name of Story: | someone, AKA Kael, Spyro, Kevin, Canuck etc |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Still waiting for you to respond to the question about the security guard, was the guard, black or white, male or female. Only waiting since December '05. Here's a novel idea: Why not just say, I don't know because I was never there!
Your Kael alias is cute too. Is that because of the Superman mania that is going on right now? How original! But better than most of the other aliases you use. And isn't it funny how your posts here are time/date stamped the same on this board and on your (Canucks D-E-A-D Board) Angie, welcome back. Where is Cheri? I assume that she is somewhere between Ocoee, Fl and Grand Rapids, Michigan. She spent Labor Day here in Central Florida and left Sunday. We stopped by the Subway at West Oaks Mall and had a good laugh thinking about that Kevin (Canuck) thing from last December. Cheri is in good spirits. Happy that her boards are doing well and indicates that her book should be released in October! Jason, your story was great. Craig you are welcome here too, just scroll past any posts that are written by someone or his other aliases. He is like a spoiled 12 year old on crack who always wants his way and never gets it so carries on in a very immature way. Cheri feels that this board is therapy for him, but I really don't see any progress. Why do we support Cheri? Because her heart is in this. This is her passion. And if it wasn't for Cheri, we would be stuck with Canuck-YUCK!!!!!!! Who wants that? Not me, that is for sure. Jerry Ocoee, Fl Close To The West Oaks Mall Frequent patron of Subway Restaurants |
| Name: | Eric |
| Name of Story: | Angie, as usual, I love your stories |
| Comments: | So that is how it all started huh Angie? Well it looks like your brothers got you off to a great start. Anyway, as usual, your story was great. It was interesting, clean, partially funny and exciting. I am a sucker for these DID stories, absolutely love them and yours are by far the best.
Btw, one thing I was wondering, where is Cheri? It has been awhile since we have seen any stories by her. Eric DID #1 Fan |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | Going Back to my Bondage Roots |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | First of all, thank you for your nice comments about my posts. I am so glad you all enjoy them and I enjoy writing thema s well. Several of you have asked me how or when this all started. So let's go back in time shall we?
My two brothers got me into this. They were always finding ways to tie me up and then found ways to include my girlfriends and tie all of us up. Got to be a game, almost like hide and seek. We had to hide from my brothers les we end up tied up, gagged and tickled. These events happened when I was 14-ish and my brothers were 20. Now I am 24 and they are in the their 30's. We still reminsce about these events and we all laugh, although it wasn't too funny to us (my girlfriends and me) back then. Growing up with two older brothers was a trying experience for me. With the usual love & protection also comes being picked on, being called names and also getting "kidnapped" and tied up a lot. When I was 14, I had a love for the Nancy Drew books. I always wondered what it would be like to be her. In most of the books, Nancy was always getting caught by the bad guys and getting bound & gagged, only to find an escape. Well, one day my two brothers John and Jeff who were both just out of high school, decided to make that a reality. Our parents were out one day, & that meant the boys h ad to watch me, which usually meant trouble. I was upstairs watching television when suddenly I heard a large "Bang" downstairs. "John!!" I yelled. "What was th at noise?" But there was no answer. I hopped down the steps where I saw Jeff only holding a sweat sock. "Jeffrey, what was that noise? And where is John?" "Here I am Angie." John said from behind me. I turned to face him. He was carrying rope. My first reaction was to run, but Jeff caught me & held me tight. "Let me go!" I yelled as Jeff forced me to the floor & pulled my hands behind my back & crossed by wrists. "Gag her" John ordered. "We have to shut her up." as he started to tie my wrists behind me. "You two wont ge..ggmmpphh!" I tried to say bfore the sweat sock was tied in my mouth & knotted tight. (At least it was a clean sock!) As John was finished my wrists, Jeff was tying my ankles together. "Now Angela, since you like Nanncy Drew so much, let's see you get loose." John said as he carried me up to my room & plopped me on the bed. The boys left saying nothing else. I twisted and squirmed for about ten minutes, but John had me tied tight. Boy of them had been Boy Scouts, so they knew something about knots, especially the ones they tied on their little sister! I frequently heard them brag to each other the knots they put on their girlfriends too! I wasn't even prepared for this, since I was barefoot, so the ropes cut a little into my ankles too. I thought of Nancy Drew in her struggles to get loose after the crooks had tied her up. But that was fictional, this was real. I was laying on my own bed, tightly tied up, cleave-gagged by my own loving brothers. About forty-five minutes later, the door opened. John and Jeff soon freed me from the ropes & gag. I fussed them out and threatened to tell our parents, but deep down, I didn't want to. Little did I know that round number two would be sooner than I thought & also involving my friend Nicole. Angie F |
| Name: | Mitch |
| Name of Story: | Love your story James |
| Comments: | Sounds like you had a wild time. What happened next? Beverly, right on!
Mitch Tenessee |
| Name: | Beverly |
| Name of Story: | Great Story Angie! |
| Comments: | Please Keep them coming!
Bev |
| Name: | Dick |
| Name of Story: | My First Bondage Experience Pt 2 |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Before continuing with my story I would like to comment ont he remarks made by Canuck no doubt. Because we are not addicted to websites, internet junkies and went on with our lives, you thought this board was shut down? It only goes to show how juvenile Canuck really is. Wishful thinking no doubt. All the more reason why I am glad that I also left Canucks stupid board after posting there a few years ago.
Well enough of Canuck and his room temperature I.Q. and on with the story. So there I was tied back to back with the prettiest and sweetest girl I knew. After having the guts to ask her to go out, we end up like this, tied back to back and tape gagged. My hands were tied tightly behind my back and my ankles were tied securely. There was also rope around my legs. Judy was tied simularly (from what I saw at my fast glance before I was tackled by Phil and tied up) In attempting to untie her knots, I realized that Phil and Monica had put rubber gloves on Judy so she couldn't use her fingers to work on the knots. WOW! What a fix we were in. Meanwhile, Phil and Monica who had done this to us, were in front of us making out like two passionate teenagers (which they were---all of us were teenagers and passionate) and would occasionally take a break, look at us and laugh at our predicament. Phil would really pour it on indicating how much he enjoyed making out with Monica and what a shame Judy and I couldn't enjoy the same pleasure. Monica would come over from time to time and touch the tape gag and ask me if I wanted this taken off. I would mmmpphhh and nod yes at which point Monica would take and step back and say "Sorry, no can do. You guys can watch us and take notes. Oh, you can't take notes can you because your hands are tied behind your back? Oh, what a shame!" What ballbusters they both were! Phile then would chime in and say, "Well perhaps you could discuss it. Oh, you can't discuss it because of that tape over each of your mouths? Well, too bad!" I could hear Judy mmmmpphhhing in disgust. I wiggled and squirmed and tried my best to get untied. Phil would just laugh and tell me that there was no getting loose. He had earned his Eagle Scout with that knot and Judy couldn't help me either. Her hands were small and she was extremely flexible, but her knots were as tight as mine and with her hands encased in rubber gloves, her fingers were useless. They may as well have cut them off! Monica would come over and gagkiss me, further pissing me off. I have to admit, it was arousing me to be tied like this with Judy. It was really turning me on. Back to back and feeling her next to me really excited me! At times, when attempting to find the knots I would pinch her butt, deliberately. t least I had that satisfaction. There was very little else that I could do, under the circumstances. Finally to our relief, then untied the rope that held us together and removed the rubber gloves from Judy's hands. We thought they were going to untie us, but instead , they left us tied and gagged and said that it was up to us to get loose on our own! With Judy's hands free of the gloves, we had a chance. But how much of a chance? Phil really knew how to tie a tight knot. With that Monica and Phil left the room leaving Judy and I to ouroselves to struggle with our bonds. For a few moments, Judy and I just looked at each other as we both rolled on our sides. We both attempted to speak to one another and engaged in some great gagtalk. Unfortunately, neither one of us knew what the hell the other one was saying. And no doubt, that was why Phil and Monica left us gagged as well as tied, to prevent any communication. Judy was able to wiggle her arms between her legs and in front of her. She looked down as we both saw the great tie up job Phil and Monica had done. I knew this wasn't going to be easy, but I wanted to get loose. Judy rolled over to the bed and rubbed her mouth against it rubbing her tape gag off. Now she could speak. "What a jam you got us in!" She shouted then toned it down not wanting Phil and Monica to know we were making progress. I rolled over towards Judy, stuck my head forward indicating that I wanted my tape gag off. "No fricking way Dick! You got us into this and right now I prefer you with your mouth shut." Judy then raised her arms to her mouth trying to bite the knots and loosen them. Her hands were tied tightly across and then vertically and then triple knotted. This was going to take awhile. Now we heard Phil and Monica coming up the steps. What now? |
| Name: | Lori |
| Name of Story: | A Unique Bondage Experience Pt 3 |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Comments: | So now I had gone from a kidnapped victim to Mr. Bondages cook. He had me peel and mash potatoes, the old fashioned way. That done, I got two steaks out of the refridge. Interesting that he pre-arranged to have them removed from the freezer or so I thought. I couldn't tell if he brought them with him as I was blindfolded. Later he told me that he stopped at a grocery store on one of the stops that he made enroute to taking me to his lair while I was tied, blindfolded and gagged in the back of his van.
I then got the other vegetables, spinach and corn. Put this on the stove, put them all in pots and sweated over preparing this. I was starting to feel like I needed another shower! That done we waited for the food to cook. I asked Mr. Bondage to set the table. His reply was, "You're the kidnapped victim, you set the table. This guy was unreal. He could go from Mr. Nice to Mr Nasty. The food done, I set the table, put the food in the center, poured us both a drink and sat down. I dished out my food and was waiting for him as he just sat there. Finally he looked at me and said, "Well?" "Well what?" I responded. "Aren't you going to fix my plate for me?" "Good God! Do I have to eat it for you too?" Mr. Bondage gave me a sinister look, picked up the ropes, the bandana and duct tape and merely said, "Which is it; this (holding the bondage material or you fixing my plate?" I think you already know the answer. As ide from the fact that I was ravaging, I was also a little tired of being tied up, at least for the moment. Once served I was about to eat and he stopped me again. "Now what?" I yelled at him. He gently put one finger over my lips and told me to wait a minute. At which point he went into the refridge and pulled out a bottle of wine. He reached up in the kitchen cabinet and pulled out two wine glasses. Put one by me and one by his seat. He poured my glass first and then his. Then went back to his seat and proposed a toast to his now favorite bondagette. We tapped glasses (I did as a reflex) and then proceeded to go on with the meal. Mr. Bondage t hen went on to tell me not to get angry at anything he did, it was all part of the game. And I had asked for this. He wanted to make sure that I got my moneys worth. He wanted to be nice and at the same time make it seem real. He knew this was getting on my nerves. We then went on to talk about world events and business. We talked about some movies and compared viewpoints. I found him to be a fine conversationalist and really fun to be with. Then he laughed about out correspondence about my taking his picture and how we met. The comments he made about my girlfriends and so on. He asked me why I played so hard to get. When I told him th at this was an unusual event in my life and that I knew so little about him and that this could be quite dangerous....He cut me off and agreed. In fact, he told me that he disqualified many others because they were too willing. And their personalities were not as good as mine! What a smooth talker. I also brought up his stalking me and then the rough way in which he picked me and the sudden change of plans. He started to talk and I interrupted, "I know, it's all part of the game right?" He replied positively. The thought of trying to escape came to mind but I figured, what was the point? Where would I go? I didn't even know where I was. I was blindfolded from town. Mr. Bondage must have been reading my mind because he asked me if I wanted to try to escape. I told him it would be fruitless. He said, no, as a mock escape. I know y ou have no idea where to run or even where you are. But everybody knows that the kidnapped victim always tries to escape. He was trying to make this as reall as possible. I told him that I was at the moment too tired to even try to escape and I had dishes to clean. It was now early am. I had been kidnapped, tied and gagged thrice, flopped around in the back of a van, then relaxed in a nice whirlpool and taken a shower plus made a nice meal after mashing potatoes and so on. That was more than my normal day. I told him I wanted to turn in. Stepping out of character, Mr. Bondage indicated that the dishes could be thrown in the dishwasher. He would help me do the basic dish wash cleaning and then we could turn in. His next comment really surprised me. He told me that I had to sleep with him! I went back to our original agreement that there would be no sex. He indicated that he wasn't interested in any sex. He just wanted me to be close to him and I would have to agree to being tied up again, only this time my hands would tied in front. My feet could be loose. This was to prevent me from stabbing him with a steak knife or pulling a switcheroo on him or try to escape. Again, he was trying to make this as real as possible, like a real kidnapping. When I winced, he said that I could sleep alone but would be spread eagled all night. I decided to sleep with him with my hands tied in front. He said "Good choice." To Be Continued |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Pt VII |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | Sorry for the long delay in updating this guys. School ended and had to take care of my two little ones, Brian and Janet. Summertime is here and Mom has many things to do. But WOW look at all of the new people and great stories! AWESOME! Welcome everybody.
So when I left off last time Wanda had come to live and was able to move her hands in front but had run out of gas. Sabrina was unable to do anything, her brother Michael had tied her too well and made escape impossible even for Houdini. I was working on my bonds, but the guys had tied me too well, tying my wrists well up my forearms making mobility very difficult. The guys had walked in on our earlier escape attempts, saw how we were attempting an escape and were twice interrupted in a middle of an escape. So I mmmppphh to Wanda and encourage her to give it one more big effort. It was now 3:10 and the guys would be back in 20 minutes to torture us if he couldn't break loose. Wanda tried hard, but her hands were crossed over. This made mobility and maneauverability very difficult. BUT I urged her on. I turned around and tried to get the message to her to wrok on my hands. I could feel her try. She worked for several minutes and then we heard DING! That darn clock which dings every 15 minutes. This meant it was 3:15 and only 15 minutes left untill the boys would be back. We had to work fast. Wanda frantically moved her fingers trying to reach my knots. No luck. Suddenly that idiot Heather who got us into this whole thing comes alive! She had been sitting there like a bump on log with a stupid smirk on her face. She actually challenged Michael to tie her up and that she could escape and untill now she wasn't even trying. We saw Heather wiggle her arms and upper body. Something was happening. I looked at the clock, 3:20. Ten minutes to go. Sabrina and Wanda both tried to encourage Heather too. Maybe she wasn't as dumb as she looked! Meanwhile, I encouraged Wanda to work on my bonds. I felt her stop so I tried to work on hers with my hands tied behind my back. We were swelering. We looked up at Heather. It appeared as though she was getting loose! Then I looked at the clock, 3:25. Five minutes to go. We heard the air conditioner running, but Wanda and I were soaked, sweaty from working so hard to get loose. I had an idea what Michael had in mind and wanted no part of it. Checked the clock 3:27. Three minutes to go! We looked at Heather, she appeared to be almost loose. 3:28, Heather, Wanda and I are all working hard on our bonds. 3:29, Heather has her hands in front. She did it. The nutcracker got loose! She pulls her gag down and spits out the rag that was inserted in her mouth. Wanda and I are smiling and at the same time mmmmpphhing to have her untie us. Sabrina wiggles over to Heather and bumps her, sticks her face close to her signalling that she wants the gag removed. Heather is looking and asks, "Do you want your gag removed?" Heather is now screaming through her gag and of course we hear the mmmppph sounds. Heather raises her hand to remove Sabrina's gag but just then we hear the guys coming down the steps. Michael sees Heather loose and ungagged and says, "I don't believe it. The idiot got loose!" Sabrina, Wanda and I all smiled with our eyes. We figured we pulled it off. But Michael threw cold water on our hopes. "I said all THREE of you had to get loose by 3:30. Heather has her hands loose, but her feet are still tied and you three are not even close. Sorry guys, you didn't make it (with a laugh in his voice. Mike was enjoying this) So you loose we win and as promised, it is going to be a very long day for the four of you." Heather then says, "The four of us. I am the only one who got loose!" Michael retorts, "You are not loose. Your hands are free and you removed your gag, but your feet are still tied. If you don't believe me, try to run." Heather stood up and hopped like a rabbit. It was funny. Now up on her feet, Mike ordered the guys to retie her hands and this time, tighter and of course regag her. Heather started to protest and that was interupted by a rag back in the mouth followed by duct tape again. Neil and Paul tied her hands behind her back again, first with rope and then with tape. Then they put more rope over her arms, around her arms and across her torso and then cinched that off. Then Mike looked at his sister and said she would be first. All three guys picked up Sabrina while she screamed frantically into her gag. Mike then said, "Time to go into the torture chamber." "The Torture Chamber" I thought. What the heck is that? To Be Continued |
| Name: | Johnny |
| Name of Story: | Vicky Pt 4 |
| url: | http://www.usa.com |
| Comments: | So Vicky's Mom and Dad left me alone with cute little Vicky all trussed up in this motor home. I couldn't help but stare at Vicky with her soft skin, her cheeks and cute little nose bulging out thanks to the cleave gag. I also couldn't help but wonder if this was the Griswald family family into this bondage stuff and thinking it was all so normal. Come to think about it, Mr. Bondage did look and act a little goofy like Chevy Chase, but Mr. Bondage was much brighter and aware and unlike Chase, was not out of work.
Sooner than I expected the door opened and guess who came in? It was Mr. I was really surprised. I figured that with the Mrs. all bound and agged and the Mr. all turned on and excited, that it would be hours before I saw either of them. But he kept his word. He said he would be back checking on us...and he was. This was no Chevy Chase. Not I was sure. "This is your first time and I wanted to check on you and especially on my little girl." Said Mr. Bondage. He pulled her gag off and gave her a glass of water and then asked: "Are you feeling okay Vicky?" Vicky smiled and said yes. Next he asked: "How are your hands?" "Okay Daddy," Was Vicky's response. Then Mr. Bondage looked at me and asked me to come over behind the chair to check Vicky's bonds. Then he proceeded to give me a lecture: "See how her hands are tied? Now that is a good tie up. No way that anybody could get out of that." He then proceeded to untie Vicky but was interrupted as Vicky asked him to stop. "You really like being tied up, don't you little darling?" Vicky just said, "Of course. You know I do Daddy." Then Mr. looked over at me and asked me how I felt being tied up for the first time. I told him that it was wierd. That is, my hands were restrained. I felt a sense of total helplessness and being gagged really added to it. I mentioned to him that I heard kids right outside my window and tried to call out but my attempts to speak were muted by the gag. It was both scary and stimulating. Then I told him that the ropes around my chest and shoulders were almost as though someone were hugging me. Restrained yet stimulating. Mr. Bondage then told me that the feeling was normal and that is exactly why his he, his wife, Vicky and her brother are all into bondage. It is the feeling of helplessness and stimulating at the same time. I told him that I always get stimulated seeing ladies tied up on tv and in movies and mentioned The Dukes of Hazzard episode where one of the Duke boys was overpowered, tied and gagged by two sexy looking ladies. I said that got me excited thinking about being tied up by a good looking girl (I was choosing my words very carefully with Vicky's Dad) and at her mercy so to speak. "Exactly!" Said Mr. Bondage. "You are far too young for me to go into detail, although not that young, and that is why the Mrs. and I are into it even though we are into our late 30's. When you get older, you find even more stimulating ways to use bondage." He said with a snicker. I smiled and said, "Yeah, I know what you ar e talking about. I saw the look in your eyes when you left her with your wife all tied up and gagged." Mr. Bondage just laughed and said, "Hot dog! You are not that young after all are you! But let's keep that between these walls shall we?" Then Mr. Bondage went on with his seminar on bondage. "One thing I wanted you to be sure of is to never leave someone tied up for too long. Never leave th em alone for very long and always check their bonds. And absolutely, when they are gagged, keep checking on them. Remove the gag from time to time to be sure there are no breathing problems." "Young gals like Vicky can go the course, but her time is about up too." So at this time I asked a question; "How about all of these stories of people being tied up for an entire day or a couple of days that I hear about and have read on some wesbites?" Mr. Bondage replied, "Most of that is pure fantasy or cruelty. There are exceptions of course. It is possible to leave someone tied up overnite, but only as long as someone is there with them and there are some safety signals and the person is checked on from time to time. Nevertheless, I don't recommend it. Bondage is supposed to be fun, stimulating, not torture or cause pain or even worse." "And another thing is that when you engage in bondage games, TUGS they are called, they should always be with somebody that you know very well and with their consent. Vicky did ask you for your consent didn't she?" I nodded and said, "Yes of course. In fact, I suggested it after watching The Dukes of Hazzard." "Good!" Said Mr. Bondage. "Had it been any other way, Vicky would be in deep trouble. As I was saying, it always has to be with the other persons consent. You can't just grab somebody, like the next girl or guy you see and tie them up. Vicky explained that didn't she?" "Yes." I responded. "She talked it about it first. I thought it was a little wierd but then I thought I was a little wierd even before Vicky mentioned it and I had this tie-up fantasy." "Great!" Exclaimed Mr. Bondage. "Always make sure you have their consent and the person is someone you can trust, especially if you are the one getting tied. You don't want to be tied and gagged by someone you hardly know and God forbid left somewhere. They could leave you somewhere and might never get loose." My eyes were getting big. All I could say was "Yeah." Mr. Bondage went on, "Now what I want you to do is untie Vicky. Take a break and then tie her up. That's right. This time, you get to tie Vicky up. Do you like that idea?" My eyes were big before, now they were ready to popout so I said very loudly. "YES! I love that idea!" Vicky giggled and her dad laughed. Vicky's dad started again and said, "Perhaps you guys could play a game like cops and robbers or..." "How about Dukes of Hazzard?" I suggested. "Vicky can play Daisy Duke. Daisy Duke gets bound and gagged all the time." "Sounds great to me." Replied Mr. Bondage. "Now I have to get back to the Mrs. She has been alone for far too long. I need to practice what I preach." "You've still got the Mrs. tied up?" I asked. Vicky's Dad retorted. "Absolutely! The Mrs. got me in the mood and I wasn't about to miss out on an opportunity like this. The Mrs. really got me excited tonite so I gots to go. Kids have fun." "Can I come over snad see how you tied her?" I asked so innocently and then remembered that he already tied her here in the motor home. "Sorry Johnny. You already saw me tie her up and I can't let you in my bedroom to see how she is dressed right now. Some people say that this bondage stuff is corrupting the morals of minors. It's not. But if I let you see the Mrs. right now, I would be in trouble." I replied, "Too young right?" "Yes." He replied. "And way too young for this. Now you untie Vicky. Give it a break for awhile and then you can tie her back up. I'll be back to check on you." At which point Mr. Bondage left us alone again. I still couldn't believe that this guy was so open about it and had his family so much into it. I had only seen it on tv and in movies, never experienced in in the flesh so to speak. To do this in real life (remember I was 13 at the time) but after being tied myself and seeing Vicky and her Mom, I knew first hand that this was fun and very stimulating and also safe as long as you practiced this with the right people. Vicky called out to me and said, "Hey did you forget something...Me over here!" I had temporarily gone into the twilight zone. Was in deep thought. "Sorry. I was just thinking. This is all new to me. I don't have any sisters or brothers and only the guys suggested a tie up game which I thought was gay. But...it was so much fun with you. I enjoyed being tied by you and never expected what followed, you being tied by your Mom and your Mom being tied by your Dad. This is farout!" Then I continued, "Even now, seeing you all tied up like that. Tightly bound in that chair. Totally at my mercy. Unable to move or do a thing. That really excites me!" Vicky now jumped in again, "Yes Johnny, I know. That is how I felt when I tied you up and looked at you all tied up, gagged and helpless. Like anything else, with the opposite sex, it is stimulating. I can't wait untill we get older and do the more adult things." I covered Vicky's mouth with my hand and said, "Now, now. No dirty talk." Vicky just giggled against my hand. So it was a muffled giggle. I went behind Vicky's chair and started to untie her. "Don't you dare untie me!" Ordered Vivky. "But your dad said...." I was cut off by Vicky. "Don't worry about my father. He won't be back for awhile. I know him way too well. When he does come back, just say you just tied me up. He won't know the difference." "But aren't you getting numb?" I asked. "No. Don't worry about it." Said Vicky in a commanding voice. "Now here is what I want you to do. I want you tot alk to me like I am your prisoner. Like the bad guys talk to Daisey Duke when she is captured. You think you can do that?" "Of course I can do that." I replied. "But don't you want another frink of water first?" "Forget the glass of water. There will be time for that later. My lips and mouth are moist from the drink that Daddy gave me." "Are you sure about that?" I asked. "Yeah, I'm sure." Responded Vicky. "Besides, if I get dry, I can always ask you later." "No, I don't think so." I replied. "Why don't you think so." Asked Vicky. "Because I am going to gag you. The same way y our Dad did to your Mom. You know that triple gag thing." I told Vicky. "You don't have the guts!I want to see th---mmmmmmppphh" Vicky's wisecracks were interrupted by a very tight cleave gag. I used the the same bandana as before. Then I went into the drawer where the Mr. and Mrs. pulled out their bondage items. I grabbed two bandannas and like I saw her Father do, put one on top of the cleave gag, yanked it back nice and tight and knotted it. Then grabbed a third one and did the same thing, this time rolling it up a couple of times and placing it right in the middle over the first two. "Go ahead. Make my day and try to scream or even talk now." I said in my most sinister voice. All I could hear was a very slight meewwww. I looked at Vicky and said, "You know being 13 really sucks." Vicky looked down at my crotch, saw something bulging, smiled with her beautiful eyes and knew exactly what I meant. Johnny USA |
| Name: | Raven |
| Name of Story: | Looking for Bondage Partners in Central Florida |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Lori your story and the one by Terri on Cheri's college board got me inspired to do this. I am a 30 something female, white, recently divorced who loves bondage. Some of my recent dates are not into it at all. So I need your help. I am looking preferably for males, white in the 30-45+ range. So guys, tell me something about yourselves. Let me know your experience. What you like to do. What would you do to me if you got me all tied up and YES I am willing to get the full treatment, ropes, blindfolds and gags....but you have to meet my criteria and I have to know that I would be safe with you.
I live in Central Florida. email me at ravensflight06@yahoo.com All inquiries will be treated in the strictist confidence. Look forward to hearing from ya all. Raven |
| Name: | Paul |
| Name of Story: | RE: A Very Unique Bondage Experience |
| url: | http://none |
| Comments: | Lori i.e A VERY UNIQUE BONDAGE EXPERIENCE
Your story was incredible. Very well written, exciting and obviously true. I applaud you for the detail in examining your friend in this mock kidnapping and the detail in revealing the story to us. Without a doubt the best story that I have read on any bondage board. I can't wait to read the rest of the story! Please continue A.S.A.P. |
| Name: | Lori |
| Name of Story: | gypsygirl052000@yahoo.com |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com/gypsygirl |
| Comments: | A VERY UNIQUE BONDAGE EXPERIENCE!!!!!
Imagine being kidnapped. Hauled off in a van, bound and gagged, and traveling over bumpy roads while I lay on the floor of a hard van floor. Imagine having panty hose and then a hood thrown over the head Image a gag so thick that it is extremely difficult to breathe, let alone talk. And then imagine being so scared, literally scared to death not knowing what is going to happen next or what the kidnapper is going to do. But before you start feeling sorry or wondering if this really happened, understand that the person this happened to actually asked for it and YES....IT REALLY DID HAPPEN! How do I know? Because I was the person who got kidnapped! But don't feel too sorry for me, as I said, I actually did ask for this. Some time ago I was browsing the internet and accidently came across a bondage site which offered personal ads. I noticed an ad from a male DOM requesting a female SUB. Curious, but feeling a little silly, I responded. No harm done I figured. This is the worldwide internet and I would not rveal my real identity. You see, I did have a boyfriend but was looking for a little more excitement. Some juice. Wanted to spice things up a little (actually a lot) My guy was opposed to bondage and quite frankly, so was I for a long time. So this guy responded to my email and we started communicating via the internet back and forth for awhile. He seemed like an okay guy who was just looking for a female DOM who enjoyed the lifestyle. I was to discover from our corespondance that he had a steady girlfriend who did not appreciate his fondness for the bondage lifestyle. After breaking the ice with emails, he started getting to the point and wanted to set up a bondage episode. He asked me if I had any experience in bondage. Was I ever tied up? And how extensive were my episodes. I affirmed that I had been tied up, but it was only moderate bondage. Nothing extravagant. After several more emails, this guy got bolder and bolder. He asked about role playing and how I felt about it. I said I wasn't sure and asked what he had in mind. He went b ack into the bondage thing and asked me if I ever had been blindfolded. I said yes, but only very briefly while playing games and only with a guy that I knew really well who was very special to me. He then went on to say that he loves to tie and blindfold his subs and silence them! Silence them! You mean gag them? He signed back and acknowledged YES! He went to say that being gagged is a turn on for both the DOM and the SUB. Ever been gagged? He asked. I responded ne gatively and said that I would never allow myself to be gagged. Especially with someone I didn't even know. Rather than push the gag issue he went on to explore my bondage experience even more and asked some very personal questions. For example, he would ask what my favorite positions were and such. If I had this guy on the phone, I would have hung up on him. If I were speaking to him in person, I would have slapped him. Since this was email and MSN messenger, I just ignored him, his messages and his next batch of emails over the next couple of days. Perplexed, this guy continued to email me and actually made several apologies to me. He then said that it was I who had contacted him in the first place and these questions were pertinent to set up a bondage episode, if one were possible for the both of us. He said he was just trying to feel me out and set up an ideal bondage episode that would be fun and safe. He then stopped emailing me but sent me a message on MSN message service that if I wanted more information, to contact him. I sent him a message back and said that perhaps I had taken it the wrong way. BUT...I felt as though he was pushing it too. I then responded by saying that I had been in moderate bondage, sometimes blindfolded, never gagged and had no desire to be gagged. I reaffirmed that I had an interest in a safe, bondage episode and a gain asked what he had in mind. Then I also indicated that I was interested in strictly bondage, no sex. I just wanted to be tied up by someone I didn't know. I wanted the thrill. The excitement. But I wanted to be safe and there would be no sexual involvement. He signed back on msn with a message asking how I felt about a mock kidnapping. He even went on to send me via email links to articles on how many people and especially wealthy people were doing this as a way of release. The wealthy, females in particular were typically the most practiced ostensibly because their husbands were so busy working to make money that the wives had a lot of free time on their hands, didn't want to cheat (although many do) and were looking for a method of release. He went on to say, that many DOM's charge enormous sums of money for this service while others do it for the same reason as the SUB, for the release. It is also stimulating to the DOM to capture and put into bondage an unknown person, females particularly although there were according to my email pal, some females who acted as the DOM and would kidnap wealth men as well. This whole idea was sounding better and better to me. I began to feel a rush, but then I am also very conservative and analytical and began to run the risks involved. What if this guy is a real kidnapper? What if he hauls me off to some unknown place? Would he harm me in any way? So I emailed him back and told him it was fascinating, but I still had some concerns about safety. I also let him know that I was unaware of this fetish but would check it out and get back to him. He got back to me and advised me that there were bondage clubs in our area and he frequented them. In fact, he found many of his "prospects" there. Interesting was that he said he understood my concern for safety and indicated that we should meet in person. That would make me feel more at ease with him and he could check me out as well and then we could determine if there was a match. Mr. Dom now said that he was particular with whom he engaged in bondage games with. And he asked me if I was good looking. Now this guy was qualifying me! His idea made sense. It sounded like a great idea to meet in a public place and just to be sure, I would bring a friend with me. He then asked me to consider the kidnapping scenario and that he would see me at the bondage club. He indicated how we would find each other. I told him that I would not send him a photo of myself, but once he saw me, he would find me quite attractive. So that done, it was off to the races. I went to the bondage club as agreed but alas my DOM never showed. He was however, polite enough to email me to indicate that an emergency had come up and said that he would be at another bondage meeting in another city nearby the following weekend. I said negative to another meeting at another bondage club. While I found the practioners of this lifestyle somewhat interesting, I really wasn't up for going through that again. So I TOLD MR DOM that I was DISSAPPOINTED IN HIS FAILING TO SHOW UP REGARDLESS OF THE REASON. Now I was taking charge. And then indicated that if indeed he wanted to meet me, it would be on my turf, at a place that I selected and I would be bringing a friend with me so he'd better not try anything. My surprise was that he was delighted to meet me at the place I designated. His only request was that I sign a form that he emailed to me indicating what the meeting was all about and that I agreed to it. Apparently, he didn't trust me too much either and was concerned as to whether I was playing him and would falsely accuse him of harrassment, being a stalker falsely charging him with rape etc. Funny, I had only been thinking of my own safety, never that someone like me could do something like that. So after thinking about it, I had to agree with him and sent the signed agreement back to him. It only agreed to a meeting and what our intentions were; a mock kidnapping and bondage game. The meeting came and boy was I surprised! He wasn't some rough looking redneck guy that just came out of prison, or a geeky twerp w ho couldn't get a date with anyone or some nerd or some pervert. He was actually quite good looking, well dressed and very mannerly. When he met me, he lifted my hand and kissed it, continental style. He then asked me what I and my friend wanted to drink and he picked up the tab. After which, he went on to tell me how attractive I was (and am) and then we proceeded to talk. He was very charismatic. Very friendly. My friend and I felt like we had known this guy all of our lives. At best, we knew him for about 15 minutes so far. I kept thinking what a nice guy he was. We just went on to talk about general topics. Bondage didn't even come up at first. He just wanted to get to know me and I wanted to get to know him as well and from what I saw and heard, I really liked this guy. Before, I had been thinking that this guy must be some lonely, pathetic loser with no social life now I was getting turned on to him. He was cool, polite and a really nice guy. Finally Mr. Dom finally got to the subject that we originally agreed to meet on--BONDAGE! He lowered his voice, leaned towards me and asked me why I wanted to do this. I told him the truth and reiterated what I said before; I had a guy in my life who had no interest in bondage. I was looking for some sizzle. Some excitement. Something different and again said that there woud be no sex. But I definitely wanted to spice things up. I DEFINITELY WANTED TO SPIECE THINGS UP! Mr. Dom asked me what I thought of the bondage club. I told him that it was different. He just laughed and said he met some neat people at those clubs and some wierd people. First timers alwlays find these clubs unusual and different. Then he went on to tell me that his girlfriend was also opposed to bondage. He tried to invite her to a bondage club just to see what it was all about, let her read articles on the internet, but nothing doing. He even tried to tie her up once and she went crazy! And he invited her to tie him up just to break the ice. Nothing doing. Turns out this guy was divorced at least once and his ex really enjoyed bondage and in fact introduced Mr. Dom to it. Now there was a void in his life. In every other way, he loved his girlfriend, the bondage thing was creating difficulty. He said that he had met girls who were into light bondage, much like I was. He then went on to tell me that he also he had extensive dealings in bondage with non girlfriends. He told us that like him, there were members of the opposite sex that had a significant other who did not appreciate the lifestyle. Mr. Dom went on to tell me that he was experienced in bondage and was only looking for clean fun with a willing partner. He understood my interest in non sex and said that would be fine. His girlfriend had no problem with sex like she did with bondage. He said that he got lot's of sex and would only add sex if we were truly boyfriend/girlfriend and had a great relationship. And then he went on to say, that bondage is usually better without sex and with someone you don't know. It adds to the excitement. He then went back to the kidnapping thing. "You should consider that." He told me. "It would be a lot of fun and you would make a great kidnapped victim." Then he smiled, put his finger by his temple, looked at me and said, "The only hard part would be letting you go." Wait a minute! I thought. Let me go would be a problem? Seeing the astonished look on my face, he laughed and assured me that of course he would let me go. It was just like any other good thing, he would hate to see it end. My response was that I hadn't agreed to anything yet. I told him that I would think about it, thanked him for the drink and told him that I would get back to him. He stood up politely as I and my friend were leaving. He extended his hand and shook hands with me in a easy and professional manner. He also shook hands with my friend and told us both how great it was to meet us. He then told be that he would be anxiously awaiting my response and had several other "prospects" that he had to get back to. Then he said not to wait too long because it could be awhile for him to fit me in to his schedule. "I only do this as a hobby and have a real day job. And I have my girlfriend to entertain and keep happy and spend time with." Mr. Dom told me. "And I will be anxiously awaiting your reply." With that, we parted ways. My friend and I discussed this on the way home. We both felt as t hough perhaps her was too good to be true. Why was he interested in this? Why can't he persuade his girlfriend into doing this. But then, why I couldn't I convince my boyfriend to do this to me? And wouldn't it be more fun when you doing it with a near stranger, in fact an almost perfect stanger? Doesn't that add to the drama? The sizzle? I thought YES! However, I still wanted to do somemore research. I went on the internet and looked for every article I could find on fake kidnappings and bondage and found that Mr. Dom was right on. Many big city socialites do this quite frequently. Even men enjoy the adventure of being captured by females. The more I thought about it, the more I liked it. Mu pulse rate sped up and chills went up and down my spine. I turned on my pc and went on msn messenger. He wasn't logged on. So I sent him out an email with this message and nothing more: OKAY --- I'LL DO IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Mr. Dom didn't waste anytime getting back to me. Ever the gentleman, he told me how much he enjoyed out meeting and reaffirmed that I was a very attractive lady. He said he loves long hair (as you probably already guessed, I have long hair. Long brown hair) He said his former wife had long hair and his current girlfriend had long brown hair and then shortened it. He also said that I have beautiful eyes, was very nice and intelligent. I said I had nice lips and talk very well and said what a shame to have to gag me. Gag me! No way! I said no gags! Mr. Dom responded by indicating that to be most effective, the scenario had to be realistic. How realistic would it be if I were free to call for help and yell my head off? He had a point. But I hated the idea of being gagged. Seemed so suffocating. So uncomfortable. Not to mention that I would be giving up my ability to speak and call for help if in fact something went wrong. Mr. Dom then signed back and said that is part of the game. Part of the thrill. He said it wouldn't be the same unless I was gagged. Skipp the gag and we mind as well forget the ropes, blindfolds etc. I reluctantly agreed. Okay. You can gag me too but we have to have a safety signal if I need to be released for any reason and that will be honored without question. He agreed on a safety signal and in fact encourages it. However, the safety signal would be for only absolute emergencies. Once this episode started, there would be no turning around or getting out of it, except for an absolute emergency. So I agreed to being gagged. What else did he have in mind? He sent off an agreement. It indicated everything that we agreed to. This kidnapping was on my own volition and was a game only. I would be kidnapped and I could be restrained, bound, taped, blindfolded, taken off to a undisclosed location and yes even gagged. There would be no sex and he would not touch any special areas. He could do other things that go along with kidnapping like light shoving, even slapping me (gently), pulling my hair and so on. I also told Mr. Dom that I would carry a pager along with me just in case so that someone special could contact me from time to time and if at anytime that I did not respond, they would notify the police. Then I told him that I had plants (people that is) in the place of our first meeting to take his picture. To proove it, I sent him a copy. Mr. Dom was a little upset about the photo but also said that he admired me for my thoroughness and attention to safety. Regarding the pager, he agreed without any afterthought, but added that the kidnapping could come at anytime, without warning and no doubt when I least expected it. I said okay with one caveat; he could not kidnap me at work or on my way to work. If it was after work, I had to be released before the start of the next days work. I would not jeopardize my job over this. Mr. Dom agreed. Even though I had taken every precaution that I could think of, I was still nervous about this event. Friends and family told me that I was nuts. They were begging me not to go through with it. Surprisingly, their requests spurred me on that much more to do it. The real excitement was in not knowing when or whre it would happen. Where would he grab me? At least I knew he would not bother me on my way to work. So I would be safe there. Nonetheless, I kept looking over my shoulder. Everytime I stopped, everytime I parked at the mallor wherever, I was looking over my shoulder and my pulse would start racing. While I was proud of the research that I had done on Mr. Dom, what I was not aware of was the research that he was doing on me. He knew my routine. He knew where I worked. He even knew who my friends were and where I hung out at. He ven left notes on my car saying things like, "I can't wait to kidnap you and tie you up!" and "Can I do a double and kidnap your girlfriends too?" "How about a triple or more? All of your girlfriends are gorgeous, just like you." I was starting to reconsider thinking that my would be kidnapper was a little warped but Mr. Dom would always follow up with an email and say that "this was all part of the game." "It's a mind game." He told me. "It's a warmup for the real thing. Don't be alarmed." Finally the day came, actually the night that is. I was working late and was late getting to my favorite after work hangout where I was to meet some co-workers. I knew it could come anytime. Would tonite be the night? After getting intomy car, I looked over my shoulder checking the backseat. Isn't that the way it always happen in the movies and on tv? Don't these guys always grab you in your car from behind? Well, so far, NO! I drove off and due to my tardiness, couldn't find a parking place closeby so I parked in an annex parking lot. I locked my car and figured nothing can happen here. He doesn't know this place...or so I thought. After locking my car I noticed a PT Cruiser pull around. I just chuckled. He said he would put me in a van. This couldn't be him..or could it? My pulse started to race again and the adrenalin was flowing. The PT Cruiser stopped dead. In order to get to where I needed to be, I had to walk right past the right side of the PT Cruiser. No problem I thought. As I walked by, suddenly the right door of the PT Cruiser flew open making it impossible for me to get past it. The door swung all the way, fully extended to the cement wall. "Get in Lori!" It was Mr. Dom, my kidnapper. I looked at him and told him that he surprised me. "Just shut up! Shut the F_ _ _K up and get in!" Now I was really getting nervous. Was this the same guy. It looked like him, but wow was he ever acting differently. Mr. Dom then ordered me to turn around and put my hands behind my back. I complied. He then tied my hands and feetwith pieces of plastic strip. Then he hustled me to the back of the Cruiser and had me lie on the floor. Then he drove off. We were apparently getting close to people. I heard voices not too far away. Mr. Dom pulled off a strip of tape and stuckit over my mouth. "We wouldn't want you calling for help now would we?" I was on the floor unable to move my arms or feet and unable to speak. We drove FOR WHAT SEEMED LIKE A SHORT DISTANCE. Mr. Dom then pulled into a parking garage. Then he reached over and undid my feet so I could walk. Then he opned the door to the van and shoved me inside and none too gently either. He was really acting like a real kidnapper and I was beginning to wonder if this was really a game or a real kidnapping. I also wondered i f this was the same guy and if I could trust him. At this point, Mr. Dom also applied a thick and tight blindfold but removed the gag. "Nobody around here at this late hour. You can scream if it makes you feel better, but it won't matter. Nobody will hear you?" What a teaser this guy was! I was beginning to feel really scared and even thought about changing my mind. Then I remembered what Mr. Dom said, once this started, there would be no backing out. I was in for the duration. But I was getting scared. Then all of a sudden, he regags me. "Ooooops. Night shift is getting out right now. Better leave you gagged and silent." He pulled out of the parking garage and drove off. I could tell that we were leaving the city limits and had to wonder where he would be taking me. I also began to understand the appeal of this game. I was restrained. I was captive. Couldn't move, couldn't see and couldn't speak. For a woman unable to speak, now that is restraint. And my captor was acting a little wierd, warped and whacko. Mr. Dom pulled over and as I was about to find out, began applying even more bonds. Rope went between my arms and around my shoulders and bust, then my wrists and ankles. Now I was really at his complete mercy! Soon I felt a thumping. He had previously driven off the main roads and was now on a country road. And I felt every bump. The van was not very well padded. The floor was mostly metal and everytime he went over a bump it was like being whacked with a piece of steel. After what seemd like an hour, the van stopped and Mr. Dom opened the back of the van. I couldn't see and couldn't speak. He removed my blindfold and untied me. With all of that rope, it took awhile. The plastic was easily removed. He left the gag alone. He left that up to me. As soon as my vision returned to normal, I could see that we were way out in the country somewhere. There were no houses nearby. About this time, my pager went off. Mr. Dom let me use my cell phone. I indicated to my parents that the game had begun. My boyfriend got on the phone and was very concerned. I assured him that I was all right. He noticed the shakiness in my voice and asked again if I was really all right. And I reaffirmed that I was. I told him what Mr. Dom had done to me, I was shaken up, but all right. My father got on and he talked to me for awhile. I told Dad the same thing. I said that this was both stimulating and scary. I was having fun and was okay. With that Mr. Dom acted like the classic kidnapper, grabbed my cell phone and disconnected the call. Mr. Dlm brought me into the house or the house that I was at. It took me awhile to walk and move around having been tied up so long. So I moved ever so slowly. "What was that shut the f_ _ _k up thing about back there? I asked my kidnapper. "It's all part of the game Lori. Besides, if you don't shut the f_ _ _k up, I'll have to gag you again. So stop asking so many damn questions." Once we got inside the house, I asked Mr. Dom, my kidnapper if I could use the bathroom. And if I could take a warm shower. That ride in the back of the van was rough on my bones, I ached all over. He looked at me and said, "What do you think this is, the Holiday Inn? Do you want me to call room service? How about some towels?" I smiled at his sense of humor and Mr. Dom grinned back. Tring to play Mr. Kidnapper and being reasonably nice at the same time. He said it was okay to use the bathroom and yes also to the shower. About that time, there was a knock at the door. Mr. Dom quickly grabbed me, put his hand over my mouth and then hauled me into another room where he quickly tied and gagged me again. "Let me see who the hell that is Lori. I'll be right back. Don't go anywhere." Yeah funny, real funny. I mmmpphhed in protest, Mr. Dom just smiled and walked out admiring his pretty victim if I do say so myself. Turned out to be one of the few neighbors in the area. I heard Mr. Dom and the neighbor talking. Apparently the neighbor was concerned when he saw the van because so few people ever come up this way he was curios who it was. Understandable, but why did Mr. Dom have to tie and gag me again? Our friendly neighbor left and Mr. Dom came back in where he left me. I grunted into the gag but no audible words could be understood. Mr. Dom just smiled and said, "I love it when you girls talk dirty to me in gagtalk!" Obviously he had doent his before and really enjoyed it. Sorry, but I failed to see the humor. Once again, but after taking his good old time, Mr. Dom had untied me and once again left the gag for last and for me to undo. This piece of tape was fresh and stuck so hard that it practilly took my skin off to get it off. To Be Continued LORI |
| Name: | Barry |
| Name of Story: | Taking care of nosy little sister |
| url: | http://www.adelphia.net |
| Comments: | When this happened so many years ago, I couldn't have been more than 12 years old and my little sister Carla was around 10. We lived in a four bedroom, 3 story home in a northern state.
Like many other little sisters, Carla had a bad habit of being nosy and then squelling on me. Do you know what Barry did Mom? Do you know what he is planning on doing? Daddy, daddy, guess what Barry is going to do and so on. Anytime she overheard me talking with one of my friends, she would go back and blab it to my parents, usually my Mom. Well, I had had it and felt that little Carla was long overdue for a lesson. Just as I was figuring this, my buddy Phil came over. I told him what happened and that we needed to come up with something. Then after much thought, we came up with an idea that we were sure would work. It didn't take long for Carla to hear us talking and she was sneaking around the corner trying to figure out what was up. So Phil and I decided to runt he skit and have some fun with little sis. Then pretending to be quiet, I lowered my tone to a whisper and told Phil that I had something in the attic that I had to show him. Then I said, "Shhhhhhhhhh! God forbid, my parents can't find out about this." Of course nosy Carla heard every word just as we planned it. The trap was set. Phil and I went up stairs and would every so often discreetly look around for Carla. The sneaky little twit was trying to dodge us, avoid being seen and was doing a fairly good job of letting us think she was nowhere in sight. Finally we got up to the third floor and were in the attic. We walked over to the far side behind a huge storage chest. Phil and I acted like we had something important and were whispering. I looked from the corner of my eye and saw Carla getting ever so much closer. Carefully walking and ducking behind boxes in the attic hoping we had no clue that she would not be seen. Phil really played it up saying "OOOH!", "WOW!" This really piqued Carla's interest. The more Phil did this, the closer she got to us trying desperately to see what we had. She gradually moved closer and closer and was only a few feet away. At this point, I asked Phil if he heard anything. He said no but Carla quickly ducked behind one of the boxes where my parents kept Christmas decorations and other things. Then Phil and I went back into the skit again. Phil smiled at me and I motioned him to wait. Soon Carla came right towards us and was leaning over the storage chest trying to get a better view and to find out what we had so she could run down stairs and tell Mom and Dad. Not very clever. Carla got careless by getting too close, too high on the storage chest and slid down right in front of us. "CARLA, what the heck are you doing?" I shouted pretending to be surprised that she was there. Obviously shaken up, scared and embarrassed for once the little twit was speechless. "Oh I know. YOU were spying on us so you could squeal to Mom weren't you?" I yelled to Carla. Carla tried to run, but I had a good grip on her. Then she tried to scream, and I quickly handgagged her covering the little twits big mouth and told her to be quiet. I then told her, "You have a big mouth for a little girl and I am going to have to do something about that!" Little Carla's eyes got big. Meanwhile, Phil was roaming through the storage chest. He found rolls of ribbon, rags and even some rope. "Hey little sis. Ever been tied up before?" I said with a sinister look and getting ready to have a good time. She started to mmmpphh and struggled. My hand was clamped tightly across her mouth and I had a good solid grip on her. She was going nowhere and unable to say anything. Phil grabbed her little arms and started to tie Carla's wrists with a roll of ribbon. He wrapped it around her wrists and then inbetween her elbows. He made it tight, but not too tight. Phil then grabbed a rag and as I moved my hand he quickly put the rag over Carla's mouth. I then grabbed some ribbon and started to tie it around Carla's mouth securing the rag over her mouth. Carla mmmppphhed in protest but only we could hear her. The little twit was silenced. Phil then went about tying Carla's feet while I wrapped the ribbon around Carla's upper body. Then we just sat there and admired our work and watched my bound and gagged sister. As we sat there, Carla tested her bonds. No luck. She tried to call for help. Again, no luck. It was futile. Carla sensed this, sighed and just sat there like a trapped little rat. "You need to be taught a lesson little sis. I am tired of you always squelling to mom and Dad about every little thing I do and making mountains out of molehills. So I am going to leave you here for awhile and when I come back, youhad better promise never to squeal on me again...EVER! Got it!" I shouted at her. Carla was mmmpphhing and starting to panic. She was always afraid of the attic and of course I knew that. I pulled the window shades down, making it dark and turned the lights off. She would be up there, all alone, tied up in the dark. This would teach her I figured. "You want me to untie you right now?" I asked pretending that was an option. Carla nodded affirmatively in a yes motion. "Nah! Nothing doing. Phil and I spent a lot of time tying you up and it seems like a waste of time to cut you loose so quick. besides you have to be taught a lesson." Carla's mmmppphhing got even more intense and it looked like she was starting to cry. Phil and I just smiled at each other and I said "See you later." To Carla. I almost felt sorry for her, almost. Callit tough love or whatever. But she needed to be taught a lesson. Barry |
| Name: | Johnny |
| Name of Story: | Vicky Pt 3 |
| url: | http://www.usa.com |
| Comments: | So Vicky's Dad proceeded with his bondage seminar while Vicky, her Mom and I were al tied and gagged. He moved over towards me and chcked my wrists to see if I was okay. He looked at me and asked, "Are you okay?" Still gagged, I nodded yes. "Any numbness." He asked. Again I nodded, this time no indicating that I was not numb.
He went on to say that Vicky had learned well. I had been tied tightly but with a nylon cord of rope which didn't cut into my skin and was not too tight as to cut off circulation and cause numbness. It was tight enough to keep me immobile though. These cords felt like steel. The gag was soaking up my saliva but surprisingly felt comfortable. I was glad that Vicky didn't use duct tape. Vicky's Dad then asked me how the gag felt, was I okay or did I need a a breather? I nodded that I was okay and actually liked being in this situation. I liked it better though when Vicky and I were alone. Then Vicky's Dad went over to her Mom and asked her to yell for help. "Go ahead honey, pretend I am a madman and about to do you harm. SCREAM LIKE YOUR LIFE DEPENDED ON IT! I saw Vicky's Mom and her entire body vibrated and I could hear a slight mmmpphh. So obviously she was trying to scream and gave it everything she had. Vicky's Dad commented how this was a sign of a good solid gag. I couldn't speak, nor could Vicky but I nodded yes in agreement. It was a good solid gag. Vicky's Dad, who I will from now on refer to as Mr. Bondage continued on with his seminar. "When you gag someone, never stuff anything in their mouth like they do on tv and in movies. Looks good on film when they have people close by and remove that junk within seconds, but in real life, it is very dangerous. What if someone coughs or tries to struggle so much that they swallow their gag? They could choke to death. No medical team could arrive fast enough to save their lives." "In movies and on tv, those actors and producers know what they are doing and use special equipment. Besides with camera tricks, special angles and tricks and out takes, that stuff doesn't stay in their mouths very long anyway. As I said before, it may stay in their mouths for a few seconds." I couldn't believe that this guy was talking bondage like a math teacher teaches the multiplication tables. "The other thing are these OTM so called "Detective Gags" which are for cosmetic purposes only. They don't silence you like they make you think in the movies. The actresses are mmmpphhing with their lips closed tightly. That sort of a gag doesn't work, although it is safe." Mr. Bondage then took the OTM bandana off Mrs. Bondage mouth, then the second one and then asked Vicky's Mom to call for help. This time I could hear her a little better, but the cleave gag restrained her voice magnificently. Mr. Bondage then removed the cleave gag from the Mrs. She rolled her jaw around several times and moistened her lips with her tongue. Mr. Bondage then gave Mrs. Bondage a sip of water. He then took my gag off as well and offered me a drink of water. I then heard Vicky mmmpphhing when Mr. Asked, "How long has Vicky been like that?" Mrs. responded, "About 20 minutes or so. Johnny has been tied and gagged the longest." "Ah, she can wait then." Said Mr. Bondage who then grabbed a rolled up panty hose and placed it on, not in Mrs. mouth. He then did another OTM gag with a bandana that was rolled up several times making it thick. "Now try to talk!" He challenged. The Mrs. tried, was not as effective as the triple gag but still was effective. Certaintly no one outside could hear her. We could barely hear her and we were just inches away. Mrs. mmmmppphhhed. Mr. Bondage took that gag off and replaced it with a ace bandage. It was a thick and wide ace bandage, the kind they use in hospitals for people with broken legs. They are again, THICK and WIDE. Mr. Bondage then commented: "Honey used to be a nurse and that is how we discovered this technique. This is a special type of ace bandgage and it works like a charm, as you can see and hear." He said with a snickering smile. He then proceeded to wrap the ace bandgage over Mrs. mouth over and over and over, criscrossing, yanking on each turn, pulling it tight then finally really tugging on the last turn and tying it off. "Go ahead honey, yell for help." He commanded. We coldn't hear anything although it was very obvious that Mrs. was trying very hard to speak. Her eyes were bulging and her whole body was vibrating again. Her efforts were in vain. "This one is my favorite." Continued Mr. Bondage. "This renders someone totally silent as you can see. And it is safe and relatively comfortable too. If I were going to keep this one, I would place something between her mouth and the bandage to avoid skin burns." Mr. Bondage told us. Mr. Bondage then took the ace bandage off. I remember thinking, "Ah shucks. What's the hurry?" Vicky's Mom was a knockout. She looked sort of like a younger version of Michelle Pfeiffer only with a longer, pointed nose and very attractive. Her hair was perfect and she obvioulsy spent a lot of time in front of the mirror applying makeup. It added to her beauty. He untied the Mrs. feet, placed a ski mask over the Mrs. head after cleave gagging her. Then he told us that he would b e going into the house to have some fun with the Mrs. "You know about the birds and the bees, don't you? Mr. Bondage asked me. I ansered, "Of course!" And smiled. At which point, Mr. Bondage came over to me, untied my hands and the ropes around my chest. "You can do the rest." He told me. "Have some fun with Vicky, but remember, only kid's stuff. I'll be back to check on you." "Yeah, you'll be back all right." I thought to myself. The lookin his eyes told me that he looked like a dog in heat and he would be busy for a very long time.On the other hand, I was only 13 at the time, anxious to get my first score (I was still a virgin at that time) Mr. Bondage walked out of his motor home with the Mrs. in his arms. He carried her oh so tenderly. Before closing the door, he pointed at me and reminded me that he would not tolerate any funny stuff and did his best impression of Arnold by saying, "I'll be back!" Then he finished by saying to have fun but make it clean fun. Once I untied my feet, I immediately went over to Vicky and admired my bound and gagged captive. "Interesting turn of events." I said to her. "Well I did as I promised, I let you tie me up first. Now what should I do with you?" Vicky mmmmppphhed, her eyes swelled and she had this look like, "Uh oh!!!!" TO BE CONTINUED |
| Name: | Joshua |
| Name of Story: | Teasing Little sis cont'd |
| url: | http://www.excite.com |
| Comments: | So there our little sister Anna sat all tied up and with a tight ballgag in her mouth. She was mumbling something that were vaque, mmmmmmpppphh, mmmmmpph.
Suddenly the doorbell rang. It was our friend Kevin. Kev came downstairs and was in complete awe as he saw Anna bound and gagged. Then he smiled. He then asked us guys if he could be alone with our sister for a few minutes. I told him it was okay, but no funny stuff. Anna was so cute. She had short blonde hair, a little plug nose, beautiful blue eyes. In fact, she is still very attractive. If she wasn't my sister, I would love to bang her! So we left Kevin alone with Anna but stayed close by just in case. We could hear Anna mmmppphhing, no doubt trying to get Kevin to release her. FAT CHANCE! Kevin told us he loves to see a bound and gagged woman. Get's him all excited. However, this was our sister and we had to be careful. Sometimes Kevin looks and acts like a crazy man. Then we heard Kevin sawing "Ooohhh" and "Awe" "You look so helpless. And you look so cute." Anna responded with MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPHHHH!!!!! Kevin then started asking Anna why she ignored him so much in school. No doubt it was because Kevin was so dorky looking. We liked Kev, but he was a little strange and had a h ard time with girls. We had hoped that this would help him break the ice and get to normal. Of course, Anna could not respond to Kev or communicate in a manner that was understandable. Mmmppphhh, uggggg, aaarrgghhhh and so on. We were laughing as sis would mumble and Kev was struggling trying to find some appropiate words to say. Then everything got silent. We peeped around the corner and saw Kevin just standing there gawking at little sis. He was in awe at seeing what was no doubt his first live and in person bound and gagged girl. We also saw little sis giving him the eyes and wnating badly to get out of this. |
| Name: | Johnny |
| Name of Story: | Vicky Pt. 2 |
| url: | http://www.usa.com |
| Comments: | So playing along with Vicky, I let her hit me on the head (tenderly) with a frying pan and I feigned being knocked out and fell to the floor, rolling on my back. Vicky turned me over on my stomach (with my help), pulled my arms up and crossed my hands over each other behind my back. Then Vicky started to lightly tie me. Feeling the ropes and knowing that it was Vicky, my cute little friend doing the tying really stimulated me. Thank God I was on my stomach!
Then all of a sudden, Vicky yelled "The heck with this!" and really yanked tightly on the ropes. She was now tying me very tightly. I yelled and let Vicky know that it was tight almost to the point of being uncomfortable. At this poing Vicky's mother came by and yelled to Vicky while standing outside the motor home. Vicky quickly placed her palm across my mouth, put her little finger up to her mouth and whispered "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" He mom heard me yell and wanted to make sure everything was okay. Vicky said she had the portable tv on at which point she turned on, and then turned it up loud and then down. Vicky's mom now relieved said to keep the volume down and that supper would be ready in 1/2 hour or so. Ummmm, supper I thought? Ummmmmm. I was hungry after picking all of those strawberries. Vicky removed her hand slowly (which I enjoyed) and asked me to sit on the chair. She then tied my feet together. Vicky cheked my hands, they were secure. With another piece of rope she then tied my hands to my feet in a sort of seated hogtie. She then went back into another part of the motor home and came back with even more rope. This time Vicky tied it around my chest and shoulders, going around and around and around. This was wiered. I was being tied up and loving it (I was only 13 remember? But being tied by a very cute girl helped) Vicky just smiled at me during this whole ordeal and when she was done, asked me how it felt. I then told her that my fantasy was to be tied up but I had no idea how stimulating it would be. This was exciting! My pals had told me about this and they wanted to tie me, but I was more interested in being tied by a female and then said "Especially a very good looking female like you Vicky." About this time, I heard Vicky's mom call out and say that supper was ready. Oh great I thought, now I get to eat but what a shame to be untied so soon and I was really enjoying being at Vicky's mercy. So I looked at Vicky and asked her what was for supper. I was hungry and looking forward to eating. Vicky said, "fat chance!" She then grabbed a red bandana. She rolled it several times and then cleave gagged me with it. "Good luck getting loose." She told me. "I'll be back after supper." Vicky then pulled a curtain across the area that I was in. The last sound I heard was Vicky locking the door to the mobile home. There I was, a 13 year old, bound and aggged and helpless...but loving it. Just for the heck of it, I tried to get loose. NO LUCK! Vicky had really tied me well. I tried to wiggle my hands, they were tight. I then tried to move my feet but doing that pulled on the rope that was attached to my hands and that really hurt. I heard some kids outside, just outside the motor home. Under normal circumstances I could have called for help and they would have heard me easily but this darn gag ended all hopes of that. As a 13 year old, I was only familiar with the OTM 'Detective' type of gags. I had never been gagged before and was amazed how effective this cleave gag was. It was also soaking up saliva. Strange as it may seem, this whole thing was turning me on. I was only wondering how long Vicky would keep like this all alone before she came back. That was answered as I heard Vicky and and who walks in with her but her Mom! I was about to find that I was not th e only victim. Vicky's Mom looks at me and said time for duettes. Duettes I thought? Vicky's Mom turned Vicky around and she proceeded to tie her daughter up, exactly as Vicky had tied me. "This will be like The Dukes of Hazzard episode where Daisey Duke and her brother get tied up." Proclaimed Vicky as she was being tied up by her Mom. "I told Mom what we were doing, more to the point, what I had done to you so we decided on a change of plans." Vicky said with a smile. "Besides, I like this idea of being tied with along with you instead of each of us alone. Don't you agree?" I nodded and let out a mmmppphh. I had been hoping that I would be the one to tie up Vicky though. Vicky's Mom had her sit on a straight chair just like the one I was sitting on and got it as close to me as possible, put the chair behind me so we would be back to back. I was hoping that I could see Vicky being tied up and wanted to tell Vicky's Mom that, but all that came out was a muffled mmmppphh. That darn gag prevented any audible speech. Vicky and her Mom were talking nonstop during this whole scenario untill I heard Vicky's speech turn into a mmmpphh and I knew that now we were both bound and gagged. At this point the door opens and who comes in but Vicky's Dad! "What in the blazes is going on in here." He shouted. "We can't have this you know." Looking at his wife, he then says, "I told you what I would do to you next time you tied up Vicky." Next time? How often does this happen, I thought to myself. I looked at Vicky's Mom. She was very pretty. An attractive 35 something. Looked like an older version of Vicky. Not a hair out of place. Like a rich socialite. Makeup obviously poured on. She was radiant and very beautiful. Vicky's Dad grabbed the ropes from the Mrs. and started to tie Vicky's Mom up! I thought, whatis this, The Bondage Family? There were nomore chairs so Vicky's M om got to sit on the couch after her hands were tied behind her back. The Mrs. then started to talk to her husband ina manner that was too adult for two 13 year olds. "Can't have you talking dirty in front of these kids." Said the MR. at which point he cleave gagged his wife. Now there we were, the three of us, Vicky, her Mom and me all bound and gagged. I remember thinking that I hope no robbers come by. Obviously Vicky's Mom had more experience in these experiences and had started to work her gag off. Undaunted, the Mr. had pulled her gag back up, unknoted the back, pulled it even tighter this time, then pulled out another bandana, putting that over the Mrs. mouth and the the cleave gag and then grabbed yet another bandana placing this one higher up closer to Vicky's Mom's nose. "Go ahead and talk now!" Said Vicky's Dad. I don't know it she tried, I know I couldn't hear anything. Vicky's Dad then came over to me and said not to worry. He said they play these games all the time. Vicky usually gets tied up by her older brother and has actually asked her Mother to tie her up. He then tapped me on the head, said he was goingt o get something to eat and would be back. Nice guy! He was going to eat while the three of us were bound and gagged. But at least he came right back, bringing the food with him. I smlled the scent of freshly cooked meat loaf, sweet corn, mashed potatoes and obviously freshly baked apple pie. The Mr. came back to check on us and make sure we were all right. Then he proceeded to give a bondage seminar while eating. Then he proceeded to give a bondage seminar. He said never to let anyone alone like this for very long. He also said th at cleave gags are the safest and best types of gags and far more comfortable than duct tape. OTM gags by themselves are not that effective, look good in the movies and tv, but work well when combined with a cleave gag. He went on to say that he likes the cosmetic affect of the OTM gags and other things that he said we were too young to know about that he and the Mrs. did. All I could think of right now is how long would he keep me like this and would he let me have something to eat. That food smelled so darn good. I looked over at the Mrs. with her triple gag, all tied up. Only a short while ago she was in control. Now she was as helpless as Vicky and I were. And I wanted so badly to see Vicky. TO BE CONTINUED Johnny Midwestern USA |
| Name: | Jason |
| Name of Story: | A Surprise Tie-Up Contest |
| url: | http://www.muscle-international.com |
| Comments: | I just happened upon this site and wanted to share one of my experiences. This happened to me many years ago whn I was just a teener. My buddy James and I ALWAYS tied each other up. We were into sports like football, basketball, some wrestling and weight lifting. We would have contests and whoever lost, got tied up and punished. I should also mention that we were straight and had normal opposite sex relationships. Some people assume that same sex, particularly m/m tie ups mean homo-sexuality. That may be true in some cases, but it wasn't true with us. We both loved the ladies and still do.
With the tie up games, we had all sorts of equipment. In fact it became a contest of sorts to figure out what we could use to tie each other up with. We used the normal things like ropes, ties, duct tape, bandanas to sports equipment lift weight lifting belts, wrestling singlets, ace bandages, mouth guards, shoe laces you name it. Hey, it all worked And to up the ante, the one who got loose had his way with the other one. Each time we would make it more and more difficult and so wild things to each other. One day, a couple of girls came by while we were engaged in our games and I had James all trussed up. They wanted to know if we were gay and of course we both said no, were just having fun. I told them that we do this all the time. I said that we were into sports and that being tied up was part of a contest. We would have various types of contests; wrestling, weight lifting, throwing a football through tires, shooting basketballs etc. and whoever lost, got tied up. Noticeing how athletic we were, the two girls challenged us. They asked us if we only tied up guys, ourselves and if we would like to tie them up. I smiled and said of course. I had tied my girlfriend up many times. Oneo f the girls was named Pat and she indicated that since James was already tied up, she would like to tie me up and if I got loose, I could then tie her up and James could tie up her girl friend Carla. I looked over at James and asked him what he thought. he agreed verbally and smiled. "Why not?" So I said, "Okay, let's do it." Tying each other up was fun, but getting tied and tying these two girls up, who were knockouts really appealed to us. Pat and Carla went over to James and check his bonds. Carla challenged him to break loose. James innnndicated that my knots were tight and he couldn't get loose. Even though he had slipped out a time or two in the past. I mentioned to Pat and Carla that we always had a sporting event first and whoever lost, got tied up first. Pat looked at me and noticed a ping pong table and suggested a game of ping pong. I agreed and went at it while James sat in his chair helplessly bound and Carla looked on with a sinister smile. How did I know that these girls were up to something? Or where they just being sportlike? Pat smoked me in Ping Pong! It was no contest! But then, I never really practiced ping pong that much either. And I was tired from the long workout session. I had told James before the girls arrived that I may be too tired to untie him. Pat as the winner excitedly asked me what bondage equipment I had available. I showed her the ropes, tape and so on. Pat said she would be right back and went out to her car. Pat came back with a duffle bag that was bulging! She had my curiosity piqued. She unzipped the bag and asked me to turn around and put my hands behind my back. I thought she was moving pretty fast and told her so. Her reply was there is no time to waste and no time like the present. They had other things to do. Pat then went to tell me, that if I was "scared" she would understand and made a motion like she was going to leave. Not to be outdone, I told Pat that I really did not know her or Carla that well, in fact, not at all. While the allure of being bound by these two beautiful ladies was exciting, I had to be careful. She said, "I think you're chicken!" Then she pretend to lose interest and started to walk away. She looked at Carla and said, "Let's go. No action here." I yelled out "Whoa! Not so fast. What are you going to do to me once I am at your mercy?" She responded, "What do you guys do to each other when the other one is at your mercy?" I said, "Just innocent wierd things. Playful things. Nothing bad." Pat responded, "And that is all we are going to do. Just playful, fun things. We won't hurt you. I promise. And you'll enjoy it. And if and when you get loose, you get to tie me up and James gets to tie up Carla and play your kind of fun things with us. Okay???" Pat then grabbed me by my shoulder and turned me around and told me to put my hands behind me. I complied and soon I felt loops of rope going arond my wrists. Pat would feel my arms and shoulders and comment how well developed and hard I was. I was beginning to hard somewhere else too. Pat then pulled the rope under my armpit and over my shoulder and did the same with my other arm. She then crisscrossed the rope behind my back and in front of my chest and then around my chest and shoulders. I couldn't move a muscle ... literally. Pat then pulled out somemore rope and then proceeded to tie my feet and then pulled the rope up around my waist forming a loop and then pulled the rope between the loop and crisscrossed around mu legs. While there Pat noticed my other leg, the middle one and said, "Ooooooh. Aren't we getting excited. Being at the mercy of a m=beautiful woman really does turn you on. Nice to see that you are not gay. I wasn't sure before." As if that wasn't enough, Pat got more rope and tied each of my things individually and then tied it in the middle, then around my legs, just under my knees. At this point I heard James yell and noticed that Carla was doing exactly the same thing to him going over his already well bound and immobile body. Pat said somehting about making it interesting and would not make it easy for me to get loose, or James either for that matter. James and I had never tied each other this securely. I asked Pat where she learned to tie so well. She said she had a lot of practice. Carla then said she had a lot of practice too, in fact, they said they did it for a living---THEY WERE BOTH DOMINITRIX's!!!! I was about to say oh no when a head harness was applied to me and James simultaneously. The harness had a built in gag. So I thought to myself, Uh oh!!!! |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | Tied Up By The Maintenance Man cont'd |
| Comments: | CANUCK???? I have recieved numerous emails from people complaining that they cannot get on my dreambooks. They tell me that it shows up as a blank page or if they get on,
they can't post. The dreambooks are up, when this happens it is usually because the webmaster is cleaning and doing some maintenance or that your server is being blocked. I had difficulty getting on too. Interesting, some people indicated that CANUCK has finally updated his board and is now showing the December posts. My curiosity piqued, I tried to go over there but a message came on my pc stating that "you are not allowed to visit this page based on your information" WOW! I am banned from even going to look at CANUCKS board! OH WOW! I'll have to slit my wrists and die! Like I really miss that stupid board. So I haven't see it but have heard about it and apparently my final stories and the cross-talk between Canuck and I with his multiple aliases are there. So if you can get on, check it out for yourself. I think it shows Canuck for what he really is, based on what I remember and what I have been told. Interesting too is that despite Canucks attitude against me and his supposed banning me, he still has my posts on his board! FACT: I voluntarily left his board and if I really wanted to post on his stupid board again, all I have to do is the same thing he does to me, use multiple IP Addresses. Canuck uses around 7-10. I blocked all of them. He is not too happy about that. Regarding dreambooks, I have filed a complaint and am looking for another service to use. As the saying goes, you get what you pay for and dreambooks is pay so we pay nothing so I guess we should expect nothing. Nuff said. Rest easy, we'll have a new service very soon. Untill then, enjoy the stories. (-: :-) Cheri Tied Up By The Maintenance Man, Cont'd........... Other parts of this story appear on my main board. For those of you who read this story, this occurred many years ago when I was still single and living in a plush apartment complex. The maintenance man named Jim accidently revealed his fetish for bondage when a bondage book slipped out of his work bag while he was fixing some things at my apartment. One thing led to another and well, he tied me up with full permission from me, although I had no idea what I was in for. Initially Jim was clumsy. He was looking through my dresser for tools to use on me when I tapped him on the shoulder and scared him half to death. He fi nally found some tools of mine to use, tied and gagged me untillwe were interrupted by his boss Doug. Doug tells Jim that he needs him to go to another job (Doug is unaware that I am in bondage) Jim meets Doug outside my bedroom and isn't even aware that I am home. The maide comes in as they always do to cleanup after maintenance is done, sees me all trussed up on the bed, thinking she has walked in on a sex game, leaves quickly. Of course I am unable to communicate with her and can only get a mmmmppphhh out. Next the apartment manager comes in, sees me on the bed, looks over toward the bathroom, sees the light on and assumes I have a guest says "Ooops!" Excuses himself totally ignoring my mmmpphhs and walks out. Next Doug walks in, sees me, sees the light on and figures this all happened after Jim left and like the manager, assumes that I have a guest and walks out also ignoring my cries for help which were very successfully muffled thanks to Jim's great job. My boyfriend Bob comes knocking at the door. I hop towards the door but am too slow and too late. Bob drives off. My girllfriend Anna Mae comes to the door and knocks and despite that I am on the other side of the door, the 5 inch deep solid steel door prevented Anna Mae from hearing my muffled sounds. Meanwhile, the ropes were burning my wrists, it was getting dark and I was getting tired of being tied up. About an hour later I hear a key in the door and in walks Jim. It's dark so he walks right past me sitting on my kitchen floor and heads to the bedroom. He doesn't see me so starts calling for me (Yeah, like I can answer him) I hear him talking to himself and saying "How did she get loose and where did she go?" Oh no, now he thought I got loose and would leave and I would be here even longer. I got to my feet and Jim started walking down the hall from my bedroom to the front door. He was about to walk out not even noticing me when I was able to drop a glass on the tile floor which fortunately got Jim's attention. "Oh my God!" He exclaimed. So Jim untied me, hands first, leaving the gag for last all the while talking to me and I am wondering how he expects me to answer him. That done, he asks me if I was hungry. I say of course. But asked him if he had any idea how it felt to be tied up for that long. Why didn't you tell Doug where I was? Why did you take so long? Why, why, why??? Jim apoligized and reminded me that I agreed to it. If he told Doug, his job could have been in jeopardy. Why it took so long was because another maintenace worker was with Jim and he couldn't leave without much concern. I told him about the maid, the apartment manager and Doug. He was relieved that they thought I had a guest. I didn't share in his delight. Well feeling guilty, Jim asks me to join him to eat. I agree and he takes me to one of those outside 50's diners like Sonics or Steak & Shake, only those weren't around then. While eating there, Jim gets into this handgagging thing as I sing to the 50's and 60 songs. Standing behind me, Jim cups his hand over my mouth. We notice that an older guy with his wife is staring at us and smiling. Jim was about to remove his hand but kept it on longer I suppose to entertain this guy. The older guy just smiled. Jim repeats this several times as more and more songs come on. Now we are done and go back to my apartment. Jim the gentleman walks me to the door and politely asks me if he can come in. I agree. Since he is now off duty, I ask Jim if he would like a drink. He agrees. I tell him I have rolling rock, bud light, red wine or a gin and tonic. Jim agrees on a bud light. As I go back to my bedroom to change into more comfortable clothes, I find the bondage book. This was the culprit that started it all. I leaf through it and check out allof the various positions and techniques used. I also notice a section of bondage techniques on men. One chapter in particular had a picture of a man tied to a chair and detective gagged. I think Hmmmmmmmm??? So I go back out to see Jim while I am holding the book in my hand. Jim notices the book and starts stuttering saying he forgot that when he was here earlier. I say, "I know." And show him what I was looking at. Jim with a surprised look, starts to smile and admits he had seent hat picture. Then he goes on to tellme that he had never been tied up before...but..always wanted to be. Wow! Was that an invitation or what? And after what I had been through, I was ready, willing and able. So I told Jim that I wanted to return the favor he did for me. (Actually I was interested in revenge) So I go to my bedroom and get some nylons and scarves. I tell Jim to stand up. He complies like a little child or like a dog. I tell Jim to put his hands behind his back. He does. I then tie his hands tightly with my nylon. Jim was a rather slim built guy, probably in his mid 20's. He was in shape, but not too strong. In any event, I was certain that my nylons would contain him. They did! I then had him sit on the couch and I tied his feet. Then I walked behind the couch and asked him if he had any last words. While he was speaking or trying to speak and right as he was asking me for a couple of minutes, I cleave gagged him. Then OTM detective gagged him over that, just like he had done to me. Now Jim was my captive! Tables had been turned. Looking at the rope burns on my wrists, it felt good to reverse it. For those who have read my posts in the past, yes I love to be the bondagette, but I also love to be the bondager. Ask Harry! "Oh my. What am I going to do with my handsome captive?" I asked Jim. MMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPHHHH!!!! Ithen began to tease and torment Jim asking him if he had any idea what it was like to be bound and gagged for hours and having a maid, apartment manager, and maintenance managers come in, seeing me like this and not coming to my aide because I am unable to communicate anything to them and they think this is a sex game? Jim nodded and mmmpppphhed but I caught a twinkle in his eyes and a slight giggle which of course was muffled. Should I go get the maid? How about the apartment manager? Doug? How about if I untie your feet and drive you over to your apartment, turn the bathroom light on and lay you on your bed and have all of these people come in and they leave you as you are too helpless to speak? Jim again nodded and mmmppphhed. I told him not to worry. I wasn't going to call anybody in...(he smiled), at least not yet. His eyebrows went up. Then I asked him how it felt to be tied up and helpless. How did it feel to be at my total mercy? I asked him how he would feel if I went out and left him like this? Now he got serious, nodding his head side to side no and mmmpphhing. "What are you going to do about it? What can you do? You can't move. You can't even call out. You can't walk. You can't talk. Whatcha gonna do Jimbo?" He started to look worried for the first time. He thought I was serious. But I wasn't. I just wanted to play it up. I know where most mens ticklish spots are so went about tickling him while Jim squirmed around. He layed back on the couch. I saw an opportunity so I quickly tied his feet to one end of the couch and then went about tickling his feet and then his sides. He nearly fell off the couch, but I caught him in time. I then sat next to him so Jim wouldn't slide off the couch and get hurt. This went on for awhile. I removed the detective gag and as he tried to speak, I quickly handgagged him and asked him what was all of that hand over the mouth stuff about at the restuarant while I was trying to sing 50's and 60's songs? I took my hand away but quickly handgagged him again. I then removed my hand, removed the cleve gag and asked him if he wanted to say anything. He said yes but everytime he attempted to speak I quickly covered his mouth with my hand, thumbs down. He seemed to enjoy the attention. Not much fun being silenced when you want to talk is it Jimmy-Boy? I asked. You want to talk? You want to say something? I asked Jimmy. He nodded Yes, I said no and left my hand over his mouth for a little while longer. I then grabbed my scarf and regagged him and then put the OTM Detective gag back on. I then told him that I had to go away for awhile but would be back in a little while. Then I said, "Don't go away!" Then I thought, wait a minute. I had an old curtain rope so brought that in and tied it around and inbetween Jimmy's arms and tied that off to the other end of the couch. I made sure to put the rope under his arms so it wouldn't slip up and go around his neck and strangle him. I then another brainstormand went outside by the pool which was less than 500 feet away from my apartment. I then went out one by one and told various people to come up to my apartment. I told them what I had done. I asked them to come up to my apartment to see my piece of work, not to untie Jim but just say "oops" and walk out. This was hilarious. Each person came in, acted surprised (and a few were), saw Jimmy all tied up, said "Ooops", or "Sorry, wrong apartment" or "Where's Cheri" or whatever and then walked out while Jimmy mmmppphhed in vain. I checked the time and did this for the remainder of the evening. Almost the same amount of time that Jimmy had me tied up. I asked a girl to pretend she was Jimmy's girlfriend. She would knock at the door and yell for him. As it turned out, the girls was Michele, a girl Jim really liked a lot. I would be outside and talk to her, she would ask me if I had seen Jimmy and of course I would say, "Why no--Jimmy, you're not in my apartment are you?" And od course he was too heavily gagged to be heard even with the door partly open. I was loving this. Finally I came back in and figured it was time to cut Jimmy loose. So I slowly untied him. He had been tied longer than he had expected and this was his first time. Jim indicated that despite the teasing and tickling, h e enjoyed the whole thing. And so did I. In fact, did I ever. I understand th at we inspired several others to engage in the fetish that very night. I found a maintenance man who was a little shy about bondage so you never know where you can find a willing partner and have some fun. Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Pt 5 |
| url: | http://dreambooks.com - see all of my books |
| Comments: | When I left off, the guys had retied Sabrina, and regagged Sabrina and myself, this time double gagging us, thanks to Paul who told Mike that he saw us using out teeth to untie the knots.
Wanda, inknowingly had fallen into this. She was supposed to be Sabrina's guest for the day. Some guest. They she sat on the floor, tied like us, hands behind her back, a cloth stuffed in her mouth and duct tape. She was wearing a baseball cap and her pony tail hung out the back of her hat. Sabrina and I were sitting next to each other. We turned to our opposite sides and tried to use our hands to untie each other. We worked hard on this for several minutes. Sabrina decided to try the same MO as before. She got on the floor and started to move her hands inbwetween her legs and to the front. Mike had tied her tighter this time making it harder to move her arms to the front. Harder, but not impossible. Sabrina finally got her hands in front when we hear the guys coming back down! "Oh, so that is how you did it sis?" Yells Mike. "I wondered how you got your hands to the front." Sabrina just sneered and mmmpppphhed in disgust. Mike grabbed more rope, untied Sabrina, retied her hands behind her and started to tie Sabrina around her breasts locking her arms into her sides preventing her from doing that again. Mike then places a clock down by us, sets it for 3:30 and says he'll be back. Sorry, no more time shuffling. See ya at 3:30 girls and prepare for a very long day while we guys have a very good time! That dirty rat! End of Part IV Part VI Coming |
| Name: | Donny |
| Name of Story: | My First Bondage Event Pt 1 |
| url: | http://www.bondageisfun.com |
| Comments: | My interest in the ropes started with my next door neighbor, a cute little girl named CHERI. We were both about 13 years old or so at the time and she used to invite me down her parents cellar where we would listen to records, talk and play kid'a games.
Cheri was a cute girl looked a little like a 13 year old version of Heather Locknear except Cheri had dirty blonde hair. I remember she played someold records of her Dad singing at his wedding which was way backin the 60's. We both laughed. He was a nice guy. Happy. But it was painfully onvious that singing was not his forte. Then she pulled out a monoply set and we went to work on that game. SHE BEAT ME! She always did! In real life, nowadays, I hear that Cheri is a very successful businesswoman. I guess the monoply sessions paid off! Then we played checkers and chess. I beat her at checkers barely but Cheri beat me at chess. She then challenged me to a rematch at checkers and won in a close contest. Feeling frustrated, I asked her what was on tv. Her parents had converted the basement into a studio apartment, fully furnished, paneled, carpeted and nice and comfy. So we watched television for awhile. This was the early 70's and we had to look forward to shows like Mary Tyler Moore, The Six Million Dollar Man, Mannix, Aarchie Bunker, Code Red, The Rookies, Sanford and Son, The Jeffersons, Police Woman, McMillan and Wife, Charley's Angels, Fantasy Island, Love Boat and so on. There were also game shows like The Gong Show and The $64,000 Question among others. Cheri and I had apparently tuned into The Gong Show a little late and caught a part where two of the guests were tape gagged on the show. We thought this was a little unusual so it piqued our interest. We didn't know what the point was since this was a game show, why were they gagged? One of the guests was Jamie Farr from Mash and the other was a woman who neither Cheri nor I recognized. We noticed that unlike Farr, she was tape gagged and had her hands tied behind her back. She was wearing a mink coat. I don't know if it was the element of surprise of seeing this on The Gong Show or a combination of factors, but Cheri and I got very excited watching this. Cheri looked down at my crocth and noticed that my Johnson was erect. Cheri asked me if this got me excited. Feeling a little embarrassed and being only 13, I blushed slightly and assured her that it was being with her that got me excited. I figured that sounded better than admitting that seeing that woman on The Gong Show tied and tape gagged got to me. Cheri said I didn't have anything to be ashamed of and she was feeling a little more than just slightly excited too seeing Jamie Farr tape gagged and in the same predicament as the woman. And it was the shick of seeing this on a game show. We never expected it. TV westerns or detective shows? Sure. But not on a game show. Then Cheri asked me if I was game for some fun and raised her eyebrows up several times very rapidly. Even at 13 she was a cutie-pie! Being naive, I asked her what she had in mind. Now remember, we were only 13 at that time but even then our hormones were racing. We were just entering that age when the hormones start flowing. Cheri stood up and said she would be right back. She walked towards a cupboard and grabbed some things which I could not recognize untill she got really close. She had duct tape and some pieces of rope. Cheri set those items down on the couch where we had been sitting and went over to another area and drug a four post chair over towards me. Then she told me to g et off the couch and get on the chair. I then asked her what she was going to do to me. She only smiled and said that we were going to have some fun. She was looking forward to this and I would enjoy it too. As I sat on the chair, Cheri asked me, no ordered me to put my hands behind my back and around the chair. As a 13 year old old, my arms weere not long enough to go around the chair. Then Cheri said to stand up. I complied and she had me put my hands behind my back and she began to tie my hands, crisscrossed and then had me sit down in the chair. The chair had thin wooden posts that went from one end of the chair to the other. Cheri tied my little hands to these posts making me secure. This restraining by the beautiful Cheri was really turning me on. I think she wanted to tie each foot to each cahir leg but didn't have enough rope to pull it off. She asked me how it felt and accidently glanced down at my johnson. She smiled and said, "It looks like you are enjoying this. You really like being tied up don't you?" I nodded and said yes. I did like it. Being at the mercy of a cute little lass was a huge turnon for me. Got my hormones racing. My pecker told the whole story. Then Cheri grabbed a tv magazine that had a quizz in it and then said she was going to ask me some questions. Then she asked me if I was ready. I acknowledged yes and told her so. But then Cheri raised her hand up and said she wanted to make it interesting. Cheri ripped off piece of duct tape and putit across my mouth. Then she ripped off another piece and place that over the first one. Cheri then sat down and said that now she was ready and had this huge smile on her face. Meanwhile my pecker had just raised an inch or two more. I wanted to ask her how I was supposed to answer any questions with my mouth taped, but clearly was not in a position to say anything intelligible, sort of like the geeks that post on Canucks Board only without duct tape. Cheri just smiled and said that this was going to be just like The Gong Show. I would be tape gagged just like JAMIE FARR had been and then when Cheri was done with me, it would be her turn, or so I thought. I just mmmmppphhhed while Cheri acted cool and asked the first question. The worst part was that I knew the answer. But what good would that do as I was unable to answer in a manner that was intelligible. Cheri just played along. She had an alarm clock set for one minute and told me that I had 1 minute to answer. 1 minute with 2 pieces of tape covering my mouth? Why not make it 2 hours or even 2 days? It made little difference. 1 minute later and I was mmmmpphhing like a crazy lunatic. Cheri knew the answer and was able to speak. So she won and also won a prize. What prize I thouoght? Cheri went over to the refridgerator and cut herself a nice big piece of cherry pie. Cherry pie was my favorite. I wanted to smack my lips, but the duct tape prevented that. Cheri made a big deal on how good the cherry pie tasted and made wise cracks on how I couldn't enjoy it because I couldn't answer the question. Couldn't answer the question? I knew the answer to the question! Cheri knew that. She was having a lot of fun with me and we were only 13. I started to wish we were 16 or 17. Okay. On to the next question after Cheri downed the pie, smacking her lips and saying things like yummmy! The next question was easy too but once again I was unable to answer and Cheri set the clock and won again. She didn't have much of a challenge from me. Ding! The bell on the clock went off and it was on to the next prize. Cheri made a root beer float. I loved root beer floats. She slurped it down making all kinds of slurping sounds and facial expressions really rubbing it in at how much she was enjoying herself. And there I sat completely helpless. I tugged at the ropes. Cheri had tied me real good. One thing I knew was that Cheri would have to untie me sooner or later and I would have my revenge. But for now, it was pain. Lot's of pain. Cheri then pulled out the book again and asked me another question. And once again it was easy. I knew the answer and I mmmppphhhed to no avail. Cheri just watched nonchalantly, set the alarm one more time. One minute later the alarm went off and Cheri again won the prize. This time the prize was fruit filled cookies from our local bakery. My mouth was watering. MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM. These strawberry filled cookies are yum good!. Toobad you can't enjoy one. WOW! Did she know how to tease or what? I heard the upstairs door open. It was Cheri's Mom. She yelled downa nd said it was time for me to go. She didn't see me but knew that I was there. Cheri's Mom told her that it was time for her to get ready for bed. Cheri said what a shame it was that her Mom came home a little earlier than expected. I agreed once she took the tape off my mouth. That hurt. Do you know how that tape sticks? No, no, no. Cheri responded. I was going to let you tie me up. Better luck next time. I thought "Yeah, right!" In part 2 I will tell you the revenge I got on Cheri. End of Part 1 Donny Pacific Northwest |
| Name: | Lori |
| Name of Story: | Freshman Year in College - The Initiation |
| Comments: | It was my freshman year in college and some of my fellow coeds played a fast one on me. Since I was the newest addition to the group, I was to be initiated.
My three coed "friends", Janet, Renee and Theresa slowly and m ethodically approached me with that "We're gonna getch ya" look on their faces. Putting my book down, I innocently looked up and said; "What are you three gals up to? What's going on?" "One of the standards of this college is to initiate new coeds. Your the newest and today is initiation day!" Replied Renee holding a pair of panty hose in her hands. Next thing I knew, all three girls rushed towards me. Janet and Theresa forced my arms behind my back while Renee tied my wrists with the panty hose. They criss crossed my hands behind me while Renee did the tying. Immediately, Janet goes to my feet and does the same thing with another pair of panty hose. Next thing I know, Theresa is coming at me with a dinner towel, one of those really thick ones and gags me with it. Next thing I know there was a knock on the door. It was the college geek. His name was Kevin and he looked like a real nerd. "She's all your Kevin. You can handle a tied up girl can't you? Laughed Renee. Kevin had these thick glasses on and they were steamed up while I struggled to no avail. I tried to cry out to the girls and beg them not to leave me with this nerd, no luck. Why in the world did they bring this wierd nerd in? If it was Brad or Scott, I wouldn't have minded, but Kevin? Give me a break! Before leaving, Renee looks at me and says enjoy yourselves. Then she reminds Kevin not to remove the gag, that I supposedly like it better that way and if he removes the gag, the party would be over! That SOB! Kevin just shakes his head and acts like the Hunchback of Notre Dame or something. I couldn't believe the girls would do this to me, initiation or no initiation. Those dirty rats! So that was the first time I was ever tied up----but not the last time! Lori |
| Name: | Gary |
| Name of Story: | The Stretcher Part 1 |
| url: | http://yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I just heard about this dreampage and it appears as though Cheri is off to a great start. When people like Canuck start raising hell and writing trash, that is a POSITIVE!
This story was originally written for Canucks D-E-A-D bored awhile back when he used to have readers. I saw that Canucks board had fallen on hard times since he had taken it over, wrote a few posts and ceased. His so called "College Board" was just as childish as his primary board. The stories by and large did not make any sense and fell far short of "College Bondage Stories" that so many of us had been misled to believe. Since this is not a college story per se and Cheri has a more open board, I have elected to post this here rather than on Cheri's College Board, which by the way, more closely resembles the types of stories that actually happen in college dorms and to college kids. This story happened to me one day at work. I used to work in a hospital. Occasionally during lunch breaks and slow periods, Sheila our supervisor would let us (us being five guys and about 7 females, 5 who were the same age group as the guys (early to mid 20's) relax in a radiology room that had various forms of equipment including stationary and portable X-ray machines, tables, wheel chairs and one stretcher. During these times, I usually chose the stretcher and would sack out on that. It was comfortable, far more comfortable that those cold and hard X-ray tables. Sometimes, I would use a wheel chair which was comfortable too and had foot pads that would rise almost like a recliner. Put a blanket and/or a pillow and I was all set---SIESTA TIME! One of the girls, Sharon, a very attractive redhead would love to raise hell. When no patients were around, she would chase the guys around with these big thick syringes, loaded with water and squirt them at us like a squirt gun. Those babies could hold a lot of water. They were huge. Some times she would fill water bottles and throw them at us. One day, two of the guys were off, the other guys were wither in a meeting or on break so I was there all by myself. It was an unusually slow day so Sheila the supervisor told me to go sack out in the equipment room, room #4 if I desired. I looked for Sharon. She was at her desk doing reports and the other girls were conspicously nowhere in sight. I had this feeling that something was going to happen, especially since I was all alone. When all of the guys were together, we would chase the girls back. All alone, I was a sitting duck and knew it. So I walked over to Sharon to make some casual conversation. She commented on how great it was that the day was slow and we could take it easy. Up to the prior week, patient census had been high and activity in the radiology department had been unusually high. She just smiled at me and told me to do like Sheila said and go take it easy. I lied down on the stretcher and was very uneasy. I knew something was going to happen, I just didn't know what or when. I kept looking up and around for 10 minutes. 15 minutes. Nothing. So I figured what the heck, why not take it easy. With the other guys not around, the girls might feel it isn't as much fun to go after just one guy. It was more fun when all of us where there, or so I thought. So I figured what the heck, why not relax, agter nothing was going to happen. I was all alone and the girls would not doubt relax just as I was. ENT! So I layed down on the stretcher, grabbed a couple of pillows and some blankets and laid down on the stretcher. I hadn't had much sleep the night before so it didn't take long and I was in a daze. You know thaty twilight sleep just before your really out? Where you are half awake and half asleep? Well at that time, in came the girls---ALL 7 OF THEM! Two of them held my hands down while another one pulled the safety belt across my torso locking my arms in place. She then locked the safety belt. Meahwhile two of the other girls were holding my feet and legs still. Another safety belt went across my legs locking them in place. I started to say, "What are you girls doing to.....mmmmmmmmmmppph." But was interrupted by a handgag from Sharon. And she had this sinister look on her face. As I looked up at Sharon, I hardly noticed that now one of the other girs started tying my hands with an ace bandgage. It was Georgia. She went around and around my hands from side to side and then vertically. She then tied the ace bandage off to the side. I tried to pull my hands apart but it was no use. Those ace bandgages were strong. Georgia looks at me and says, "I know you lift weghts and are strong and I know that you use ace bandgages when you workout. I bet you never had them on like this before have you?" Next one of the other girls was doing the same thing to my feet, wrapping around side to side with a heavy ace bandage. The safety belt kept my legs restrained so I was as they say a sitting duck and helpless to fight these girls off. Besides, there were seven of them and only one of me! What chance did I have? Little and none and little left town last week! At this point, Sue one of the other girls was standing directly over me with a wash rag and another ace bandage in her hand. "Move you hand off of his mouth." Says Sue. Sharon responds, "Hey, you don't need that. It's a slow day and I like keeping my hand over his mouth. Serves the same purpose and besides he can work that off, but can't work my hand off." Sheila comes in, sees what is going on and says that Frank, the manager wants to see all of them in his office. I think, thank God, I'll be released. Sheila says, "Better gag him while we are in the meeting with Frank and we'll have fun with him later." Sue smiles at me, Sharon removes her hand and the rag is placed on my mouth. Sharon quickly puts her hand over the rag and my mouth to hold the rag in place while Sue unravels the ace bandage. "Lift his head up." Command Sue. Georgia and Sharon do just that. Having worked with many patients of various ages, they were great at this. They lifted my head so gently while Sue wrapped the ace bandage tightly over my mouth and around my head so many times that I lost count. Sue would wrap it in a X formation and then tied it off to the side. Sharon and Sue tested it and felt it was secure and couldn't be worked off. Judy comes over and says, "Let's make sure. Judy has a rollof duct tape and begins to wrap that over the ace bandage and around my head a couple of times. Sheila advises to take it easy and to keep the tape away from my nose so I can breathe. Judy, a very attractive blonde tells me;"you wanted to relax, go ahead and relax." Then all of the girls walked out laughing, but quietly laughing so Frank would not be the wiser. More To Come |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Part 4 |
| Comments: | When I left off last time, we had ten minutes to go. Sabrina and I had each worked our gags off and Sabrina was using her teeth to try to get my hands free and it seemed to be working. I was almost loose.
We hear people coming downt he steps. Sabrina remembers that her girlfriend Wanda was scheduled to meet her at 2:30 PM and apparently had been met by brother Mike who no doubt, did not let on what was happening downstairs. Wanda was the first to hit the bottom of the steps with Mike right behind her. Wanda exclaims, "What the heck is going on...mmmppphhhh" She was intercepted with a strong handgag by Mike who is replaced by Neil. Mike sees that I am almost loose and runs over to me and that dirty rat pulls my hands back and starts to retie them. That SOB I was almost loose. So close and yet so far. Sabrina vehemently screams out, "Damn it Michael, you said you would let us go if we got free." "Correction sis, I said I would let you go if all three of you got free. Cheri was almost free, her hands were almost loose but her feet were still tied and you and Heather are not even close." responded Michael. So Mike had retied my hands. Now Mike is getting ready to regag us. "Why do you have to gag us?" I asked. "Nobody is around and with that radio on nobody could hear us." I exclaimed. "Mike retorts, "Well it's true that nobody can hear you down here but..." Sabrina interjects, "Do you have any idea how uncomfortable that is being gagged for so long? Do you know how hard it is to breathe? I had to cough and was afraid to. I feared choking on my gag." Mike now responds with, "REALLY? That bad eh Sis?" "Yeah, that bad bro! It really sucks." I interject, "I went through this all last night and was getting tired of it." Meanwhile Wanda was mmmppphhhing under Neil's tight handgag, trying desperately to get a word in but no luck. Heather? She just sat there like an idiot. I think she really enjoyed this whole ordeal. Mike takes advantage of that and says, " I don't hear Heather complaining. Youguys should be more like her and stop your frickin bitching. Sabrina jumps in and says, "How can she complain, she is still gagged you idiot!" Mike grabs a rag and looks as though he is about to stuff it in Sabrina's mouth. "Don't you dare, Michael!" "And who or what is going to stop me?" responds Mike. Paul jumps in and suggests that perhaps he should leave us ungagged for at least awhile but gag Wanda and leave Heather as she is. "Great idea Paul. Tie and gag Wanda." Wanda's eyes got big as saucers. She had met Mike before and knew he was crazy. I'm not sure he knew about this bondage stuff. Wanda tries to wiggle free, but no going. Neil and Paul were far too strong for her. Neil maintained his tight handgag while Paul proceeded to tie her hands behind her back just like they had done to us. Mike comes over to Wanda and tells Neil to let go of the handgag and begin tying Wanda's feet. Neil looks dissapointed. He was enjoying this. Wanda now able to speak, now asks what the heck is going on but is interrupted with a cloth stuffed in her mouth by Mike followed by duct tape. Meanwhile, Sabrina fills the now gagged Wanda in and explains that it is all Heathers fault. That she challenged Mike to do this to her and we got stuck going along for the ride. And because she came over, Wanda was now a unwillingly participant as well. Wanda sneers at Heather and was none too happy. Mike asks Sabrina how she got me so close to getting released when that darn Paul steps in and says he saw Sabrina using her teeth to work on my knots. "OHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" says Mike, "So that is why you want to be unagged eh sis?" "Sorry. He then tells Paul and Neil to gag us both. Sabrina yells out, "Michael, you mmmmmmmpppphh." I was being quiet but still got the rag in the mouth and duct tape treatment too. Well break was over. It was nice while it lasted. Mike seeing the disgusted looks on our faces, says to be fair, he is going to give us an additional hour to break loose. After all, he gave us to 2:30 and it was only the interruption by Wanda that got them to come down at 2:20. So that was something. Mike checks our gags and asks Paul for more duct tape. He applies one extra peice on Sabrina and me over the first piece and then another piece, cut in two pieces on both sides of our mouth. He wanted to make sure that this time, the gags would not come off. Mike then pulled Sabrina forward, untied her hands and retied them behind her back, this time tighter than before but in the same criss crossed manner and this time taped her fingers so she could not use her fingers. Mike wanted to make sure we didn't get loose or pull the same things we did before when we were close. Mike once again reassured us that "if" we could get loose, all of us, we could go free, but if we couldn't, and he hesitated and said, "I know you can't." It will be fun time for us and a long day for the now four of you." Wanda winced. He then looks at Wanda and says the reason for the gags was not only to keep us quiet, not only to keep us from communicating with one another but also to prevent us from using our teeth to untie the knots. Wanda had a very disgusted look on her face while Mike, Paula nd Neil smiled and were eager for their prey. Mike pointed at the clock, it was 2:30. "See ya in an hour girls. Have fun, but don't go anywhere!" At which poing all three of the guys laughed. We didn't share in the humor. Part 5 coming up Cheri Have A Nice Day (-: :-) |
| Name: | Cindy |
| Name of Story: | Kidnapped by my boyfriend (with consent) |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | I read the excellent post by Gregg i.e. I Kidnapped My English Teacher (with consent) and started to recall several episodes where I was kidnapped by my boyfriend with consent. I have many stories, let me know if you like them.
This one happened as I was coming home one evening after work. I come in, through my keys down on the table, get a drink and start looking through my mail. Suddenly I feel a hand clasping my mouth from behind and a sinister voice that says, "Don't struggle and you'll be find lady." He says, "Where do you keep your purse?" and moves his hand away. In the other room and....mmmpphh. The hand goes over my mouth. "Show me which room lady." I begin walking towards my bedroom with this guy right behind me keeping a very tight grip on my mouth. I go to my dresser, open a drawer and pull my purse out. I look into the mirror and notice that this guy is wearing a ski mask. He turns me around and asks me where I keep my panty hose and scarves. I think, "Oh God. I know what is coming next." He still had his hand covering my mouth so I couldn't speak but I pointed to the proper drawer in my dresser. "You pull them out." Came the command. I did. I pulled out panty hose and a scarf. "Get more, I need more!" This man sounded really mean. So I PULLED OUT three more scarves and more panty hose. He then orders me to roll one panty hose up in my hand and I complied. Next he tells me that he is going to remove his hand and wants me to insert the rolled up panty hose in my mouth. His hand comes off my mouth and he shouts, "Stuff it in your mouth lady, NOW!" Frightened, I did. Next he tells me to put my hands behind my back and he begins binding them with one of my scarves. Next he puts another scarf over my mouth and knots it tightly behind my head. Next he blindfolds me and then throws me down on the bed. Next thing I know, he is pulling my pants down and I feel him tying my feet to the bedposts in a spread eagle. Now I am thinking why doesn't he just take my money. I don't want to be raped. Next he pulls the blindfold off and removes his ski mask. It was my boyfriend! He had asked me to play out a kidnap game and I agreed. Just scared the hell out of me. He pulled my gag off and told me that this would be my lucky night. I said "Go for it!" He regagged me. Next he fondled me, kissed me all over and uh hummm, did many other things. It was my lucky nite. Cindy |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover PART 3 |
| Comments: | So I said my goodbyes to my Mom frustrated that that my Mom's motherly intuition was not working and she actually agreed to let me stay with Mick for the supposed party for Heather (yeah, a bondage party) and as Mike hung up the phone, without any deliberation, Mike picks up the cloth and tells me to open my mouth.
"Open up and open wide" came the command from Mike. I obeyed and Mike stuffed that awful cloth back into my mouth and reapplied a piece of ducttape making sure that I couldn't push it out with my tongue. Mike then looks me over and reminds me that he likes fresh blood while politely lifting me and carrying me ever so gently over to the couch next to Sabrina and telling me; "my what a sight of all three of us bound and gagged and helpless on the couch." My mind was still spatterring and wondering why he had to gag us since his parents were away and with the radio blasting, nobody could hear us if we cried out for help. Then I remembered that Sabrina had gagged me the night before. She said it was partly to keep me quiet and also for the effect. Hmmmmm. Interesting. Mike looks at all three of us and challeneges us to get free. Sabrina and I struglled, wiggled and squirmed, all to no avail. These knots were tight. Heather just sat there with a wild silly look in her eyes and I am sure had a smile on her face too whcih was obscure by the tape covering her mouth. Mike then points to big mouth Heather who had the most ropes and knots of the three of us. Mike tells her, "I really want to see you get free girl." Mike and Heather go way back since they were neighbors and of course Sabrina's friend. He had always wanted to get the ropes on her but never could. Mike looks over at Sabrina and thanks her for setting the mood last nite with me. Otherwise, Heather never would have been such easy game. Unfortunately, Sabrina and I also had to suffer the conseuences by association. While Mike was a little rough on Heather, he was pretty easy on me. As easy and gentle as anyone could be who just bound and gagged you. Next Mike told us that he would give us an hour to get free. ALL THREE OF US HAD TO GET FREE within an hour, and if we couldn't, we would be in for a long day and the guys for a fun time. Mike pointed at the clock on the wall and pointed out that it was now 1:30. By 2:30 we'll be back and if you're not loose....? Mike then looked at me and pointed out why he had gagged us. I know you are probably wondering right Cheri? I nodded yes. Two reasons. 1) So you can't communicate with each other 2) So you can't use your teeth to untie one another And because 1 and 2 frustrates the hell out of captives. Now sit, there, squirm, wiggle, mumble to one another and we'll be back at 2:30 to see how you are doing. Mike then laughed with that devilish, sinister laugh. Neil adds to the giggles, laughing like a crazy man and saying we could never get loose and perhaps they should start the fun now. I was still sore from the night before and didn't break loose from Sabrina's knots, although I really didn't try that hard either. Sabrina indicated that she has never been able to break loose from Mike's knots. Heather seemed awfully confident, but a ditzbrain so I couldn't count on her. She didn't even seem to be trying. Just sitting there with this stupid gaze in her eyes like she was in a trance or something. I had a feeling we were going to be in for a very long day. So the guys start walking up the stairs when Paul shouts, "Hey girls, don't go anywhere!" and then laughs. Yeah real funny. I started to wonder what Mike meant when he said it would be a very long day for the three of us and a lot of fun with the guys. I figured Sabrina would know and probably did. She would also no doubt tell me. Big problem---THE GAG! I wanted so badly to ask Sabrina and that was obviously impossible so I tried anyway. Sabrina and I gagtalked to each other making all kinds of mmmpphhing sounds. I would go mmmmmmppph, fffff, ppphhh, mmmmmmm. Sabrina would respond, mmmmmmmppphhh, mmmeeew, mmmmmmm, mmmpph and so on. We were communicating but never one of us knew what the hell we were saying. But we kept talking, er, mmmmppphhing anyway. Relieved us of the monotony and the agony. The ropes were bruning against my already rope burned wrists. Sabrina starts rubbing her face against my shirt. I am caught by surprise and wondering what the heck she is trying to do so I mmmppph back at her. She sends back her own mmmppph. Finally it hits me that she is trying to extricate herself of her gag, but it wasn't working. Sabrina sighs through her nose in disgust. As I sat there in between Sabrina and Heather, I was starting to understand this sub culture called bondage. I was there completely helpless. Sabrina was just inches away from me and under normal circumstances, I could whisper and she could hear and understand me. Here, I shouted and all that came out were unintelligle mmmppphhs. It turned me on. I knew that although Mike was devilish, he was no mad rapist. We're weren't kidnapped by a madman. It was fun! And I was loving it. Now I knew what Sabrina meant when she said, "Pretty cool eh?" in response to my first tie up experience the night before. Sabrina rocks into me knocking me into the present. I got so deep in thought about this bondage thing that I was beginning to act like Heather, well almost, but not that far gone. Mmmmbbbb, Mmmmmmmb, Mmmmbbbb, mmmmmmmpppphh, mmmmmmmmmm I sign back to Sabrina, bwattttthhhh with a what the hell are you talking about look on my face. Sabrina stands up and looks up at the clock - 1:45PM - 15 minutes have passed and we were no closer to getting loose than we were when the guys were here at 1:30PM. Sabrina then kneels down and starts rubbing her face against the arm of the couch which had a slightly sharp end. She does this for several minutes tryingt o work her gag loose, but no luck. I look at the clock 1:50 PM - Five more minutes have passed. I mmmppphh out mmmmon, C'mon in gagtalk. Sabrina looks up with an expression like I am doing the best that I can nd keeps working. Meanwhile, dizzy Heather is just sitting there, not even trying. Sabrina keeps working on her gag and gets it partly loose and then gets a brainstorm and sits on her butt, rolls to one side and then rolls her her hands from behind her to the front. She tries to pull her gag off with her hands but can't because her hands are crisscrossed! We both look at the clock - 2PM - 1/2 hour left! And we are only slightly in better shape. I mmmpphh again mmmmmmcmon to Sabrina - she tries to untie her feet but alas, cannot because her hands are crisscrossed. That darn Mike knew what her was doing. Sabrina tired to bite down with her mouth with that damn tape prevented her from using her teeth! It is now 2:10 PM! 20 minutes to go! Sabrina then comes towards me and tries to pull my tape gag off. But again, with her hands crisscrossed, she is unable to. I get an idea and turn my head slightly to the side. Now mostly with fingernails, Sabrina is able to grab the tape and pull it off. I then spat out the cloth. What a relief! It was great to breathe again! I tell Sabrina to try to undo my hands and I stand up and hop around to my side. But once again Sabrina is having trouble due to her criss crossed hand POS. GETTING AN IDEA, SABRINA, grabs my hands, pulls them towards her face and uses my hands to work her gag off. I ask her waht she is doing and then I hear a spat followed by "Thank God!" from Sabrina. Now both of us were gagless. So now Sabrina starts to work on my hands with her teeth and hands simultaneously. It was working. A knot came loose. Then allof a sudden, we hear a sound upstairs. Sabrina says, "Oh no, it's Wanda!" "Wanda who I asked?" Wanda, my girlfriend Wanda. I told her to meet me at 2:30 today and it's almost that time. "Quick, undo my hands." I demanded. Sabrina says, "I'm trying! This isn't easy you know! I wish now that I would have left you gagged. Shhhh. they might hear us." We heard the sound of people coming down the steps. And we distinctly heard Mike, Paul and Neil and of course Wanda. Meanwhile, Sabrina was still working on my tied hands, almost there. 10 MINUTES TO GO, WOULD I MAKE IT. TO BE CONTINUED Cheri Have A Nice Day! (-: :-) |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Pt 2 |
| Comments: | So I wake up. I smell the fresh spring air and a cool breeze near Lake Michigan. I can hear the birds chirping. As I open my eyes, I see an early sunrise. How beautiful. I just lay there and take a deep breathe and thinking how wonderful nature is. I try to move my hands, but realize that I am still tied. I look over at Sabrina and am about to request that I be untied, but then I realize that I am also still gagged. My gag had become a part of my clothing that it felt like it belonged there.
I started mmmmppphhhing and soon SAbrina wakes up. She looks at me, rubs her eyes and says "Good Morning" like everything is supposed to be normal. I respond with another mmmpphhh and a pensive look on my face. SABRINA gets the point. "Oh, I guess I'd better untie you." 'Yeah, like no kidding. I had only ben bound all night." I thought to myself. Sabrina helps me situp and seems to take forever to untie my hands. That done she tells me to do the rest myself while she cleans up and rolls up her sleeping bag. Then she yells for me to roll up my sleeping bag and bring it into the shed and yells "Okay?" I still hadn't removed my gag so merely mmmpphhhed and nodded yes. Sabrina just smiled like I was her slave or something and she had scored a big one. So with the sleeping bags put away, we go into the house and then into the bathroom and then bak into the kitchen to get something to drink. That done, Sabrina asked me how it felt to be tied up and before I could answer, she says: "Pretty cool eh?" I just nodded nonchalantly but secretly enjoyed it, just didn't want Sabrina to know that just yet. "You don't seem very excited about it!" said SABRINA. So I tell her that I had to sleep all night bound and gagged. My wrists were sore. My nose itched and I couldn't even scratch it. My hands were numb. My legs had fallen asleep and Iached all over (not really that bad) Sabrina just smiled and told me that she had been there before. She told me her brother Mike does this to her all the time. Speaking of which, Mike joins us and asks why his name is being mentioned and what does he and Sabrina do all the time. Tie me up came the instant reply. Mike just smiled and said that Sabrina was tied up more times than their parents laundry or garbage bags. I'm not sure SABRINA appreciated his metaphor. SABRINA then tells Mike that we had our first time. It was the first time I had ever been tied up and it was the first time Sabrina had ever tied someone up. Mike rather unethusiastically says "Congratulations---and hey sis, how'd it feel to be the captor instead of the captive for a change. Sabrina smiled and said she loved it. Mike looks at me rather suspicously like a hungry wolf and says he wishes he was the one that got to tie me up. And then says, perhaps that time will come sooner than later. I looked over at Sabrina with a "what the heck is he talking about?" Sabrina just responded with how Mike loves to tie her and some of her girlfriends up. "Oh wow. Just what I needed. I just spent the whole night tied up. I wasn't ready for another dose. SABRINA said not to worry because her parents were home today and Mike was still half asleep. He is no shape to tie his shoes let alone one of us. Mike just flopped his head on the kitchen table and looked about as lifeless as a democrat. About that time, there was a knock on the door and who comes in but our mutual friend Heather. We had to wonder why Heather was calling on us so early in the morning. It turns out that Heather lives right next door to Sabrina, saw us coming across the lawn and decided to see if she could join us for girl chat. We both said of course. Sabrina then told Heather that she tied me up and kept me that way all night. She bragged about me being her first one and starting yelling YES! Heather then tells me that Sabrina had always wanted her to be a willing partner for a tie up, but Heather had always refused. Mike then chimed in and bragged at how many times he had tied up his sister Sabrina. She snickered and acted like she sort of enjoyed it. Then Heather asked Mike how many times SABRINA had gotten loose. Mike picks his head up from the table and says NEVER, NADA, ZILCH. When I tie a girl up, they stay tied untill I am ready to release them. Mike said proudly. Mike told us that he had been a boyscout and knew how to tie really tight knots. Nobody, especially a girl could break loose. Nobody could escape. Heather a slightly dimwitted twit, says: "I bet I could." Sabrina yells at Heather, "ARE YOU NUTS! I could never break loose even after being tied a million times. You have never even been tied up once, how on earth are you going to break loose?" Heather unrelentously says, " I don't care if I have never been tied before. I bet I could break loose and do it in under 15 minutes." Mike who had been half asleep up untill now had suddenly awoke and was energized. As I was about to discover, Mike loves to tie girls up and her loves new victims. He had never gotten to Heather and she was very attractive, although dimwitted. So Mike says he has to shave, shower and then go to town for some things. He looked at Heather and said if you are serious, I willbe glad to oblige. Heather quickly puts her hand over Heathers big mouth and tells her not to agree. "Don't agree unless you want to stay tied for a very long time. He won't let you loose for a long time and I won't be able to help you." Mike snickers at Sabrina, pulls her hand off Heathers mouth and tells then that Ssbrina is dead right on two counts. 1) Heather would be tied up for a long, very long time. 2) Sabrina wold not be able to help her. And then he looked at me and said he loves new blood. I wasn't sure what he mean't about #2 and the last comment. Sabrina had this "Uh, oh" look and pleaded with Heather to not take Mike up on this. Heather just responded that she had been watching some tv show where the DID gets bound and gagged and works her way free. Sabrina yells, "For Christs sake Heather, that was on tv, it's not real. Those knots are not really tight plus cast members and stuntmen are around to assist inbetween scenes and off camera." Heather undeterred insisted that if this DID on tv could do it, so could she. God what a lamebrain! Sabrina's parents come into the kitchen and ask how the sleepover went. SABRINA looks over at me curiously and wonders what I am going to say. "Fine." was my response. "Just fine was Sabrina's Dad's response. I told him that it was my first time sleeping outdoors, that I wasn't much of an outdoors person but did enjoy the fresh air and watching the early morning sunrise and all of that. Mike comes down. He is now showered and shaved and dressed. Mike's parents inform him that they willbe going out and want him to watch us untill my folks come to pick me up. Mike immediately gets this sly grin on his face, informs his parents that he has to run to town for a few things and would be back in about a half an hour. Mike looks at Heather and says, "See ya later alligator." Then looks at me and says "Hope you stick around untill I get back too." His parents knew something was up. Sabrina knew. I was guessing and Heather was hoping. Well morning went by, it was about 2 hours later when Mike comes back and his parents were more than just a little upset. "You said 1/2 hr Michael! Do you know how long we have been waiting?" shouted Mike's dad. Mike apologized. Indicated he got a flat tire and that the lines in the store were backed up. Said he had to stop for gas too and the lines were ten deep. How creative! Mike respectfully apologizes to his parents and then his parents leave. Meanwhile, I was getting this sunken feeling in my stomach and Sabrina had a look on her face like something was wrong, very wrong. As Sabrina's parents left, I noticed that in one of the bags were several spools of rope and I thought I saw duct tape. Sabrina was closer and nodded to me, they did have rope and duct tape. They were going to do it! Meanwhile ditzbrain Heather starts singing: TIE ME UP, TIE ME DOWN---BUT YOUR TIES WILL NEVER HOLD ME! Sabrina and I were convinced that Sabrina has lost it. She was ditzier than normal. Mike tells his friends Neil and Paul to take us down into the basement. He says he wants to talk to Heather before the "big event." Sabrina concerned and sensing that something is wrong, asks Mike what he is up to. He responds negatively and says that he will bring Heather down stairs to the basment where he would tie her up and we all could watch her wiggle and squirm and make a darn fool out of herself. He said there would be no foul play. It would be strictly a tie up game. So Paul and Neil take us down to the basement. They are walking behind us. Suddenly Sabrina wants to go back upstairs because something is wrong. But Neil blocks her politely and tells her that Mike and Heather will be right down. Sabrina starts to make a fuss when Neil handgags her and Paul does the same to me. At this point we are about halfway across the basement when Neil turns on the radio to drown out our mutted mmmmmpphhs while Paul grabs a rag (I hoped it was clean) and stuffs it in my mouth. Neil does likewise to my Sabrina. I thought oh, here we go again. I still had rope burns and was aching from the overnite ordeal. Not again. Sure enough, Neil and Paul came towards us with rope and started to tie us up, hands behind our backs, with hands criss crossed. They tied the rope horizontally, then vertically and knotted it off. I was able to spit my gag out only to have it reapplied and stuffed even deeper down my throat. This was scaring me. Paul did the same to Sabrina who spat her gag out as well. Then ripped off duct tape and taped our mouths sealing the rags inside. Then they tied our feet, across and then vertically and then they gently placed us on the couch. This basement has been refurbished and was like a living room with stereo, tv, radio, and even a bathroom and shower. We were told that Mike had used this as an accessory bedroom from time to time. I just went mmmmmmm and thought like I care but there wasn't much else I could do about it. Next we hear Heather and Mike coming down the stairs. Heather had no clue as to what had happened to us. Once she reached the bottomof the stairs she saw us bound and gagged and said WHHHHAAAA---MMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPH. Mike had handgagged her. Although for the life of me, I don't know why. Their parents were gone and the radio would drown out our calls for help. And Heather was too dizzy to scream, she wanted this! So perhaps Mike did just for effect. Heather looked slightly startled but didn't resist. Mike called Paul over and told him to handgag her while he tied her hands. PAUL stepped behind Heather with a thumbs down handgag while Mike tied her hands, same as ours, across and then vertically. Heather just stood there and made no attempt to resist in any way. Paul asks Mike if he wants him to tie her legs. Mike says no way. This is my deal. My tieup. Mike turns Heather around and as he does Paul switches to a thumbs down handgag with one hand while he reaches behind her head with his other hand and pulls it forward just slightly. Heather just mmmmppphhed from being tossed around but showed very little resistance. Now Mike started tying Heather feet, just like ours, first across, then vertically. Then he grabbed more rope and tied Heather arms my her upper arms , first right arm, then left arm, and then made a loop around her upper torso and then connected that rope to her hands and knotted that off. Then he grabbed more rope and tied Heathers thighs, knees and ankles again. Mike then made a l oop around Heathers waist cynching her arms into her sides and hands tightly into her body. Mike then had Paul remove his hand from Heathers big mouth and he quickly stuffed a rag into her mouth and put on not one, not two, but three pieces of duct tape over Heathers mouth. "What do you think about that Heather darling?" asked Mike mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppppphhhhhhhhhhhh I thought ot myself that is what we should have done to Heather several hours ago and we wouldn't be in this mess right now. Mike then picked Heather up like a sack of potatoes and carried her over to the couch and placed her right besides us. Then he looked at Heather and said: OKAY SMARTY PANTS, YOU SAID YOU COULD BREAK LOOSE--NOW IS YOUR CHANCE. WE'LL BE BACK IN AN HOUR AND OF ALL THREE OF YOU ARE NOT UNTIED BY THEN, YOU WILL ALLBE IN FOR A VERY LONG DAY. RMEMBER, MY MOM&DAD WON'T BE HOME UNTILL LATER ON THIS EVENING ANDIF CHERI'S FOLKS CALL, I'LL SAY MOM AND DAD TOOK YOU GUYS SOMEWHERE. THERE IS NO ESCAPE MY LOVELY LITTLE CAPTIVES. AND LIKE I TOLD YOU HEATHER, SABRINA WON'T BE AB LE TO HELP YOU BECAUSE SHE IS A LITTLE TIED UP RIGHT NOW...... Mike then laughed in a devish almost maniacal manner that had me wondering if he really had flipped out. About that time, right before Mike, Paul and Neil are headed upstairs, the phone rings. Mike answers and it's my Mom. Mike tells me to tell my Mom that I want to stay over untill tonite because there is a party for Sabrina's girlfriend Heather (yeah, some party) and not to let on what Neil, Paul and he had done to us. To reassure me, he tells me it's only a game and Sabrina nods. I figure Mike is a little nuts, but not totally crazy. And I knew from talking with Sabrina ttah her brother was devilish but not bad. So Mike rips off the duct tape and pulls the rag out of my mouth and let's me speak to my Mom. I'm thinking to myself that perhaps I should scream to my Mom and say, "Mom, mom, Sabrina's brother has us tied up in the basement." But then I thought that my Mom might call the police and that would get Mike in a help of trouble just for playing a devilish game. So instead I told my Mom exactly what Mike had told me to say and asked if it was okay. I was half hoping she would say no. Instead, she was excited for me and said sure I could stay. Darn it. Were is that mother instinct when you most need it. I told her everything was all right, that we were having fun with Sabrina and her brother, said love you Mom and Mike hung up. Unfortunately I knew that my speaking time was about to be taken away. It felt good having that tape off my mouth and that UGHHHHHHHHHHHH rag or cloth out of my mouth. But that was over. Mike looks at me and says, "Open up." I do and in goes the cloth. Followed by one piece of duct tape. Then I thought I should have asked Mike why he had to gag us since nobody would be able to hear us anyway downhere in the basement. But alas, it was too late. Then I thought, I would find out. Meanshile I sat there next to Sabrina and Heather thinking I was being bound and gagged for the second time in 24 hours. And I also wondered what Mike meant when he said it was going to be a very long day for all of us if we couldn't free ourselves within the hour. What was he going to do to us. I wanted to ask Sabrina, she was sitting right next to me but like me, was speechless. Then I thought that perhaps that was why we were gagged, to prevent us from talking to one another not from calling outside. Really made it interesting and Sabrina and I both carried on a great conversation in gagtalk, althogh neither of us had a cluse what the hell we were saying. This was going to be interesting. To Be Continued Cheri Have A Nice Day (-: :-) |
| Name: | Gregg |
| Name of Story: | I kidnapped my school teacher with permission Pt 1 |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Comments: | First of all, a big thank you to CHERI for inviting me to begin writing posts on her newest board. This piece originally appeared on Canucks board just about a year ago and has been one of the most plagerized pieces ever. It has also been one of the most popular pieces ever. I am the originator. Someone once said that imitation is the sincerest form of flattery. So if that is true, I feel very flattered. I have asked repeatedly for the copycats to explain who the people were or what part of the country this happened or what the name of the high school was. Those who have copied this article, merely changed the name of the teacher to names like Miss Emily. This is one clue that they are clueless. The teacher in my story is referred to as Miss Salley which more closely identifies with her real last name. These imitators thought it was her first name. ENT!
Here goes part 1. This happened when I was in high school. I had this really great English teacher, let's call her Miss Salley. She was an incredibly attractive brunette, early 20's, single about 5'5 and 120 lbs and really built. Firm breast, great legs. That 120 lbs. was all in the right places and she had a great personality to boot. Miss Salley was the envy of the teachers and students alike. She was a knockout and when I saw her nearly 10 years later for the last time, she was still a knockout. Some of my buddies didn't fare as wellas I did. They got the other teacher who looked like an older, meaner version of Angela Lansberry. We called her "feroscious broscious." She was like a wolverine and could probably scare a terrorist. So anyway, one day during English class, Miss Salley tells us she met a new friend over the weekend and on the blackboard writes his name and dedicates the day to her new friend. A guy named Ned. It appears that Ned had competed in a weightlifting over the weekend and brought Miss Salley with him. I believe he won first place and Miss SALLEY was all gungho over this guy. So she dedicated that day (It was a Monday) to Ned and called it Ned _ _ _ day. Most of the guys including me, and even the girls thought Big Deal. A lot of the girls thought Miss Salley was childish and infatuated with this guy. And the guys were upset that Miss Salley was excited about a weightlifter. Remember this was over 30 years ago. Weightlifting was not accepted as well then as it is today and even today it is not exactly mainstream. I was athletic too, worked out with weights and could bench press over 400 lbs at around 175 lbs. bodyweight which was pretty good back then. I also was on the football, wrestling and track teams. I lettered in all sports and made varsity in all sports. Well the class was over and as I was walking out the door, Miss Salley grabs me by the arm and yanks me towards her. So my first thought was that I was in trouble. Miss Salley smiles at me and admires my "bulging biceps" as she put it. The other guys half laughed literally with envy. They didn't like that Miss Salley was making an issue over me. My thoughts were that I was in trouble. My grades were low at that time as my father had just passed away and I was distraught over his passing. I was also very active in sports as already mentioned and supplemented sports with weight training and partying with the guys like most normal kids did that I hung around with. So studies were on the back burner and I was sure that I was in trouble. WAITING for everyone to leave, Miss Salley asks me to stay for just a few minutes. I indicate that I have to get to my next class which is on the other end of the school and would take me some time to get there. The class I had to attend was World History. Miss Salley told me to go and we would talk later. So off I go. World History Class over as I am walking out of the classroom, guess who is waiting for me by the door? That's right. Miss SALLEY. She hands me a note and tells me to meet her in her classroom during lunch break and gave me this big, great almost angelic smile. So now I am forgetting about lunch and wondering what Miss Salley has on her mind. My friends also were wondering what the heck was going on. Meanwhile, while reading the note, I started dropping my books, partly due to trying to read the note and partly due to being aroused by Miss Salley. A lot of the kids were laughing at me thinking that I had lost my coordination or something. But I couldn't help but wonder what Miss Salley had on her mind. Lunch time couldn't come fast enough. So I go to Miss Salley's classroom. She was waiting for me and ready. She hustles me into the room, closes the door, closes the curtains and pulls down the shades. Now I am really wondering what Miss Salley has on her mind! She takes me to the back of the room and we just stand there. Miss Salley was speechless for the first time. She just stood there, thinking but quiet. She looks down and looks up, deep in thought. I knew it had to be something important, but what? She finally says that she wants to ask me to do her a favor but doesn't quite know how to put it. I tell her, "Sure Miss Salley. If I can do it. I certaintly will." Miss Salley then asks me if I ever had any fantasies. Being naive I ask, "What kind of fantasies?" Then she tells me about this Ned guy. She said that she and Ned had done something she had never done before. I'm thinking, "Oh no, do I really want to hear this? Is this rated R?" Seeing the expression on my face, she smiles and says "Not that. That's not what I want to talk about." Then she asked me how I felt about Bondage and BDSM. Bondage I understood. BDSM I thought had something to do with Budism. Was I naive or what at that time? Miss SALLEY just laughed and told me that bondage and BDSM went together. BDSM, she told me stood for Bondage, Discipline, Submission and.....I interrupted and said I get it. She then went on to tell me that she and Ned had engaged in a wonderful bondage experience over the weekend sne she absolutely loved it. In fact, she wanted to do it again. I figure great, lucky Ned. Miss SALLEY then goes on to tell me that she wants to do only with someone other than Ned. I ask why. She indicates that Ned lives about 80 miles away and it was hard for her to see him during the week. Her new fantasy was to engage in a mock kidnapping. It had to be somebody athletic and somebody she trusted. She wanted it to be a high school student who was cute, had decent grades but not great grades and the theme would be revenge of the student on his teacher for giving him a bad grade or discipline in class or whatever. We would work out the details she told me. "Sounds kind of kinky" I told her. Miss Salley laughed with that angelic laugh she had and siad, "It is kinky." So I ask her "where and when and how." She responds as soon as possible. Tonite after school, if possible. The sooner the better." She said she was "horny" for it and repeated, "the sooner the better." She also set some stipulations; it had to be away from school and that neither of us could miss school because of it. It had to include ropes and gags. She insisted that she wanted to be gagged (If you insist I thought) and there could be no sexual interractions other than perhaps a mild kiss. WOW! I could kiss her! That was like making love in itself! She said it would be quick, short and sweet, at least for the first time. "The first time?" I thought. You mean that there would be more than 1 time to do this? I was really getting exited. I started to tell her that I had plans for tonite and then to myself scolded my mouth for being that stupid. Miss SALLEY told me to break them and then squinting her eyes repeated that she was "horny" for this and had to do it right away. If we could, we would do it right now she told me. WOW! Here I am with my beautiful english teacher, the envy of the whole school, over 1000 students in the student body and she selects me for this? WOW! This lady, with Demi Moore-like looks, although we never knew who Demi Moore was back then and I get to kidnap her? Tie her up? Gag her? Kiss her? WOW! My mind started to drift off to all sorts of things I could do to her and then I heard Miss Salley saying, Gregg, earth to Gregg. You okay? I told her my imigination had taken off. She just laughed and said "I guess so! Next time you go there, send me a postcard will you?" Miss Salley just said to meet me later during study hall and she would give me the rest of the details, where I could meet her and how this would work out. My hormones were racing. I was jazzed! Gregg |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Pt 1 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | This story actually started on another board of which I am no longer a part of by my own choice. It was then restarted on another board which apparently the owner of that website has lost all control so I decided to move it over it and finish it her on my new board. Since both of those boards have such low ratings, I thought I'd better start from the beginning.
It was summer time and my best girlfriend at that time, Sabrina invited me over to her house for a sleepover. So I figure why not? I pack my bags and courtesy of Mom went over to Sabrina's. Little did I know that this would be my first bondage experience. Mom brings me inside and says her goodbye's to Sabrina folks, Sabrina and of course myself and then Mom leaves. Sabrina and I do the usual girl things att hat age (11-13) we did at those times, we listened to cassette tapes (no cd's back then) and some of her parents old 45 rpm records. Some were scratched and played horribly. We got a laugh out of that. Couldn't beleive that people actually listened to that style of music and on such a primitive form as a record. Wow! So after listening to some music, playing some games and having a pillow fight, Sabrina decides it's time to turn in and go to bed---outside. This was early spring, May-ish around Memorial Day as I recall and I wondered why Sabrina wanted to sleep outside instead of inside. Sabrina tells me that she has sleeping bags outside in the garage and we would move them out onto the lawn. We march downstairs, Sabrina says goodnight to her parents and informs them that we would be sleeping outside. Apparently Sabrina had arranged this previously with her parents and there was no problem. She kisses her parents goodnight and marches me outside to the garage where the sleeping bags were kept. Sabrina hands me one and grabs one herself. She then takes me out into the yard where we are supposed to sleep. So I unravel my sleeping bag right next to where SABRINA HAS HERS and notice Sabrina going back into the shed and comes back with a bag of God knows what! It was late and very dark. I couldn't see what she had but had to wonder what she was up to. At this point I had some questions: Is this safe? What if it rains? Are there any snakes out here? At that time I lived in Michigan near a large lake. Sabrina informs me that there is nothing to worry about, that she and her brother sleep out there all the time as do many of her other friends. She told me to relax. About that time, Sabrina's father comes out on the patio and turns the porch light on. He asks what all the noise is about and indicates that the neighbors may complain. I didn't realize that we were that loud. You know how kids are. Sabrina tells her Dad that we will be quiet and it would be all right. But Sabrina didn't realize the gift of gab that I had and being quiet was not part of my personality. I had more questions and suddenly heard a something that sounded like an animal so I let out a scream. Now Sabrina's Mom comes out and asks if everything is all right. Sabrina acknowledges affirmatively and says that I was just scared by an animal that was passing by. Sabrina's Mom informs us that we will have to be quiet or will have to come in. Sabrina looks at me and says: What am I going to do with you Cheri? You are acting like a wimp." Then Sabrina gets this look on her face like she just came up with the perfect solution to a huge problem. Sabrina then says: "Well, I guess I had the right idea after all." "Idea? What idea?" I asked perplexed. Sabrina then asks me if I have ever been tied up. I respond no. She tells me it's cool and she does it with all of her girlfriends. And her brother does it to her all the time. At this point Sabrina introduces the ropes. So I ask Sabrina if I get to tie her up first or if she goes first. Sabrina asks me if I ever tied anyone up before and I answer no. To that Sabrina then says that she will go first, and I get to be tied up first. SABRINA then has me sit sideways and pulls my hands behind my back. I now feel the ropes going around my wrists and it was quite stimulating. She had my wrists parallel to each other, wrapped vertically and then side to side and then knotted it off. Then Sabrina grabbed another piece of rope and tied my feet the same way. I was gettinga little nervous and started to get loud. Sabrina covered my mouth with her hand and told me to be quiet or her parents would come out again and make us go in. She takes her hand away and yells SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. Be quiet now. I started yaking once again and at this point Sabrina frustrated pulls out a bandana and indicates that she will have to make sure I stay quiet and cleave gags me. I had never been tied, let alone gagged before. This was a unqiue experience. Event hough I was scared, I felt stimulated by the whole process. Even though it was a f/f/, it was fascinating, exciting and wonderful. Sabrina then layed me down into my sleeping bag, tells me to relax and get some sleep and pulls the zipper on the bag up. Then then indicates that she will be right next to me if I need anything so just yell. I tried to say, "How am I supposed to yell when I am gagged." But all that came out was bluffsupposppphhpupwellwiththisphhhh. Sabrina smiled at me and said "As long as you can say that, I'll hear you. My parents won't. The neighbors won't, but I will. Now relax and go to to sleep." As I lay there staring at the stars, I had to wonder if this was safe. Would it rain. Would any animals come out. Where there any snakes. And if anything serious happened could Sabrina cut me loose in time. What if prowlers came around? I tried to speak to Sabrina but the cleave gag was far too tight and all that came out were mmmppphhs. I couldn't tell if Sabrina really could hear me or not. But I knew I was here for the duration so figured why not relax and enjoy it. The ropes around my wrists and feet actually felt comfortable and the gag was an interesting novelty to me. And even as a kid, I got turned on my the helplessness and was a little scared to boot and perhaps that was what this bondage thing was all about. The perceptions and the feelings. Part 2 coming up Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | Welcome To My New Dreambook! |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | Welcome to my newest dreambook. Please feel free to post stories only, not opinions and no commentary. If you wish to remark about anything, please go to http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cherisclassics.html or feel free to email me personally ay cherib_65@yahoo.com. We want our boards to be stories not commentary and b.s. less we will look like and end up like Canuck's failed boards. You remember Canuck right? He used to have 2 boards, then one now none (with any stories)
Have a great day Cheri (-: :-) |